《Fallen To The Ruthless Obssessive CEO》


 Chapter 1: Why Aren鈥檛 You Making a Scene Anymore, Hm?

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Why Aren¡¯t You Making a Scene Anymore, Hm?</h4>


    "...Bao Ye, sob sob sob..."


    The soft, slightly hoarse sobs of a young girl could be heard.


    The man paid no attention, his thin lips capturing hers in a kiss.


    His eyes, as dark as ck holes, seemed exceptionally cold.


    After a long time, Bao Ye¡¯s right hand, adorned with a string of Buddha Beads, easily pinched her chin. His dark eyes flickered with a chill as he chuckled lightly, "Not causing a scene anymore?"


    Jiang Ruan propped herself up against the arm entwined around her waist. The alcohol faded, and her mind became half-clear. At this moment, her eyes were red like a rabbit¡¯s, filled with tears as she looked at him.


    Her red lips were pressed together, holding back, her cheeks flushed, and her lips swollen red as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    She choked out a soft "Mm."


    She conceded.


    But in the man¡¯s eyes, the desire hadn¡¯t faded; instead, it grew even stronger, like a beast in the forest seeing prey, eager to conquer.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his beaded hand audaciously gripping her red lips, and his thin lips curled into a sinister smile.


    "Weren¡¯t you quite good at causing a scene?"


    "Why stop now, hmm?"


    The man dragged out thest sound, leisurely, yet as if slowly executing her through a thousand cuts.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind was dizzy, devoid of strength, all thanks to him.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t Bao Ye¡¯s fault; she was the one who had drunk too much and came back causing trouble, crying and kicking up a fuss. Bao Ye, unlike usual, didn¡¯t walk away, which was already a rare mercy.


    Who was she, and who was Bao Ye?


    She was just a small-time celebrity.


    Bao Ye, the Prince of Beijing Circle, head of the Bao Group, worth billions, whom everyone respectfully called Mr. Bao at the mere sight of him.


    Adored by all, like a patron and benefactor.


    And she, merely a secret lover bought for three million, not worthy of being seen.


    A mere entertainer, never able to stand on the Prince¡¯s stage.


    She was fully aware of their vast disparity, knowing that sooner orter, Bao Ye would find a powerful and well-matched socialite from Beijing for a marriage alliance.


    And she would have to return to where she came from.


    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved Jiang Ruan felt.


    With her head lowered, she bit her red lips tightly, ignoring his words, knowing her own ce.


    Seeing her lower her head without speaking, Bao Ye assumed she was being stubborn.


    How could someone in his position tolerate anyone not listening to him? He immediately pinched Jiang Ruan¡¯s chin and lifted it.


    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking?"


    "Have you grown some nerve?"


    A chilly, oppressive voice followed.


    Until he saw her blushing cheeks, tears streaming down her face, her eyes swollen red as she continued to sob and cry.


    Their eyes met.


    Her thick, tear-stained eyshes trembled gently, and her upturned nose was reddened.


    Words stopped dead on Bao Ye¡¯s lips.


    His dark eyes quivered slightly.


    He felt a pang of sympathy...

 Chapter 2: Bullied?

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Bullied?</h4>


    Jiang Ruan rarely cried in front of him and instantly felt embarrassed, wanting to bow her head to wipe her tears herself, but he pinched her chin and lifted it up.


    Bao Ye lowered his head, getting close to her face covered with tear stains, looking extremely aggrieved, his dark eyes somber, "Why are you crying?"


    Heughed angrily, "You feel wronged?"


    "I¡¯ve been working overtime at thepany for half a month, flying on nes at midnight, the day before yesterday in M Country, yesterday in G City, and today finally returning from Europe, didn¡¯t even eat, and got dragged by you to drunkenly make a fuss and cry."


    "Not throwing you out is already my considerable patience with you."


    "Jiang Ruan, don¡¯t push your luck."


    The cold words came from the man¡¯s thin lips, and his angr face was indifferent. Bao Ye naturally had good looks, and even within the entertainment industry, there was no oneparable to this cold face.


    Actors¡¯ expressions are acted out.


    Acted out indifference and coldness.


    But Bao Ye had it naturally.


    Born with, naturally carrying the intimidation of a superior, speaking like stabbing a knife, directly reaching into one¡¯s heart.


    Jiang Ruan had already felt wronged today, and being treated like this by him made her feel even more aggrieved.


    Teardrops fell from her cheeks, patter patter.


    Hot teardrops trickled down onto Bao Ye¡¯s hand.


    The temperature was clearly apparent.


    She stubbornly sobbed, "Then throw me out."


    Throw me away.


    Then I wouldn¡¯t be Bao Ye¡¯s shameful mistress anymore, just the actress Jiang Ruan.


    Go find your Beijing Circle socialites.


    Don¡¯t want me anymore.


    Bao Ye¡¯s temples throbbed with her words, almost wanting to actually throw her out.


    How did ite to this, keeping a woman only to be treated like a nuisance, clearly treating her like a deity? After all, why should he, Bao Ye, have to bow his head and coax and apologize to a woman?


    Don¡¯t even think about it.


    Frustration bubbled in his chest, but after being together for three years, nobody understood Jiang Ruan¡¯s temperament better than him.


    She was very smart, very obedient, rarely like this.


    The man wiped away her tears with the rough pad of his calloused finger, it wasn¡¯t gentle, his brows slightly furrowed, and his tone softened: "What happened?"


    Jiang Ruan sobbed, turning her head away.


    "Were you bullied?"


    The man asked, his voice cold.


    Jiang Ruan just lowered her head, refusing to say anything.


    Stubborn as stone.


    So stubborn and obstinate.


    Bao Ye couldn¡¯t do anything about her, could only investigate it tomorrow, and reached out to pinch her cheek without restraint.


    She gasped in pain, holding her face and ring at him.


    He snorted coldly, "You can only act tough with me."


    Saying that, he picked her up by the waist and headed to the bathroom for a bath.


    Bao Ye was a germaphobe, bathing after was a necessity, but helping Jiang Ruan bathe was the first time.


    Outside the window, the rain pattered down, while the hot water in the bathroom was warm and inviting.


    Bao Ye preferred the cold tone of the Cholong fragrance.


    Lying on the gilded and luxurious bed, listening to the raindrops outside, Jiang Ruan¡¯s nose was filled with the scent exclusively belonging to the man.


    After years of intimacy, she had long been ustomed to his scent and now only felt secure and at ease.


    The faint yellow glow enveloped the man¡¯s sharply defined face, his eyes closed.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Jiang Ruan gently poked his waist, and instantly, the man opened his eyes.


    His dark eyes were filled with fatigue and drowsiness, the red threads in his eyes weaving together, obviously not having rested well for a long time.


    "Not enough?" a hoarse male voice came, filled with drowsiness, Jiang Ruan blinked, not understanding: "Huh?"


    What not enough?


    Her confused, innocent face fell into Bao Ye¡¯s eyes, without makeup, she looked like a fairy-like girl, lively big eyes, pink lips, and radiated charm.


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes flickered, he grasped her waist, and directly turned over onto her.


    "Then let¡¯s continue."


    In such matters, it was always her conceding and pleading for mercy, Bao Ye never conceded.


    His belief was.


    If you can¡¯t satisfy your woman, what kind of man are you?


    Didn¡¯t she touch his waist, wanting, affection?


    It was surprising; before, she¡¯d cry and beg for mercy in no time, now she improved.


    He was improving too.


    Seeing Bao Ye about to lower his head to kiss, Jiang Ruan realized what he meant by not enough and what continuing meant.


    Jiang Ruan was bothughing and crying, reaching out to push his face: "No, Bao Ye, I didn¡¯t mean that."


    Bao Ye turned his head, hoarsely, "Then what do you mean?"


    "Touching my waist, isn¡¯t that what you wanted?"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    She didn¡¯t want that at all.


    So exhausted.


    Jiang Ruan: "I was wondering if you wanted to eat something. You haven¡¯t eaten anything."


    "Shall I cook you a bowl of noodles?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Bao Ye paused, and rolled over to lie beside her.


    His long arm stretched out, pulling her into his embrace; although she was slim, there was flesh where there should be.


    Holding her soft and tender body was ratherfortable.


    "Not eating."


    "Sleep."


    Two words, two wordsmanding.


    Jiang Ruan was forced to be cuddled, she looked up at him, the man had already closed his eyes.


    From this angle, his tense jawline, his smoothly lined profile, his lightly colored thin lips.


    Hormones emanated from every part.


    His skin was excellent because he had a dedicated beautician, even better than those who had injections in the entertainment industry.


    Looking at him, Jiang Ruan¡¯s heartbeat uncontrobly elerated, spending days and nights with such a perfect and powerful man.


    And doing those things.


    It was a lie to say she wasn¡¯t moved at all.


    But...


    But whatever, let it be.


    Jiang Ruan sighed softly.


    But lying in his embrace could really make her forget all the unpleasantness she encountered that night.


    Indeed, she got drunk today because she was bullied.


    But the entertainment industry was like that; only when strong enough to make everyone look up to you, no one would dare to bully you.


    Otherwise, you could onlypromise.


    The reason she didn¡¯t tell him was because she wanted to solve her problems herself.


    No matter what, she never thought of relying on him.


    She was his secret lover, but not his kept bird in a gilded cage.


    She had pride, ambition.


    Jiang Ruan secretly vowed to herself, to work harder in her career.


    To be stronger and stronger.


    Soon, Jiang Ruan fell asleep.


    And when he heard the steady breathing of the girl in his arms, the man in the dark opened his eyes.


    Bao Ye had severe insomnia.


    In certain environments, he could even survive on just over ten hours of sleep in seven days and nights, averaging less than two hours a day.


    But now, he looked down at the person in his arms.


    She slept soundly, his arms tightened, holding her slender waist.


    His dark eyes,plex and cold, stared at her delicate face, then closed his eyes.


    Soon, two breathing sounds intertwined.


    The next day.

 Chapter 3: Because He Is Bao Ye, He Does Not Believe in Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Because He Is Bao Ye, He Does Not Believe in Buddha</h4>


    When Jiang Ruan woke up, the person beside her was already gone; therge bed was upied only by her.


    The room was spotlessly clean, indicating that the servant had been in to tidy up.


    Jiang Ruan was already used to this.


    Bao Ye was the president of Bao Group, always busy, frequently traveling for business trips. In Beijing, he often left early in the morning and returnedte at night, sometimes noting back at all.


    They both busied themselves with their own affairs.


    When he had time, Bao Ye would text her.


    Opening her phone, she found a message from her agent, Sister Qin.


    Sister Qin: "Baby, are you awake?"


    Sister Qin: "How are you feeling today? You drank so muchst night; maybe you should take the afternoon off and rest at home."


    A warmth filled Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart; it was Sister Qin who had guided her from her entry into the entertainment industry until now.


    Sister Qin was a good person, straightforward and dedicated; having a caring and capable agent was a huge advantage for any celebrity.


    Jiang Ruan replied: "It¡¯s okay, Sister Qin, work as usual this afternoon."


    After sending the message, Jiang Ruan got out of bed.


    Her whole body ached, her shoulders marked with traces; looking at herself in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    Fortunately, the day after tomorrow they were shooting a costume drama, only her neck would be revealed, otherwise, she would be in big trouble.


    These little red marks couldn¡¯t be covered with just some basic foundation.


    The gossip reporters would rip her apart.


    In the morning, Jiang Ruan went to the gym; as a star, maintaining her figure was apulsory course.


    After her Ptes session, the aesthetician arrived, and Jiang Ruan had a facial treatment at home.


    At noon, she had a simple lunch prepared by the servant, all light foods, since she was entering the crew the day after the next to begin filming and couldn¡¯t eat anything too greasy recently.


    After lunch, Jiang Ruan went to thepany.


    Meanwhile, at Bao Group.


    The 99th-floor president¡¯s office, a full 500 square meters were solely Bao Ye¡¯s domain. At this moment, the man sat upright at the desk, working, exuding the aura of a professional leader in his ck suit and tie.


    His distinct hand gripped a pen, signing beneath the documents.


    The words "Bao Ye" were scribbled yet elegant.


    Just then, the office door was pushed open.


    Chen Nan walked in,ing in front of the suited man, respectfully bowing his head: "Mr. Bao, we¡¯ve found out about Miss Jiang¡¯s matter."


    The man continued to look at the documents without lifting his head, his right hand adorned with Buddha Beads, long and straight with the veins on the back of his hand prominent, revealing his raw wildness.


    The taut jawline, the air filled with nobility and remoteness.


    Chen Nan continued, "Last night it was a drink gathering for Miss Jiang¡¯s new crew. Originally, the female lead was the Assistant Director¡¯s daughter but waster reced by Miss Jiang, which angered the Assistant Director, leading him to cause trouble for Miss Jiang during the evening, forcing her to drink a lot."


    "This Assistant Director has some background in the entertainment industry, and is part of the crew with brought in investment. Although Miss Jiang is popr now, she has to endure such capital pressures."


    Silence lingered for a few seconds after these words.


    "Assistant Director?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s voice came, his tone nonchnt, revealing contempt and chill.


    Stopping his pen, the man raised his eyes, his jet-ck eyes as unfathomable as a cold pond, revealing no real emotions.


    "Yes." Chen Nan said, "His name¡¯s Li Peng, forty-five this year, his older brother is the owner of Feihong Entertainment, so..."


    Before he could finish, Bao Ye coldly said, "Get him out of the entertainment circle."


    Chen Nan was taken aback: "Ah?"


    The man¡¯s expression was coldly dignified.


    Quickly collecting his thoughts, Chen Nan responded, "Yes, Mr. Bao."


    Understanding internally, Mr. Bao was avenging Miss Jiang.


    Miss Jiang was Mr. Bao¡¯s woman, albeit a secret one, yet she was his only woman.


    This showed her position in Mr. Bao¡¯s heart.


    Daring to force Miss Jiang to drink and cause her trouble was no different from pulling the tiger¡¯s whiskers.


    No matter how much capital, facing Bao Group, it was all garbage.


    Chen Nan mused internally.


    Seeing how Mr. Bao currently cared about Miss Jiang.


    Perhaps someday, Miss Jiang might officially be part of the family.


    Restraining his thoughts, Chen Nan asked another question: "What about Feihong Entertainment then?"


    It was, after all, his elder brother.


    As long as Feihong Entertainment existed for a day, Li Peng had a chance to rise again.


    To pull the weeds, one must remove the roots.


    "Acquire it."


    Bao Ye¡¯s icy voice delivered, a brief sentence yet it determined the fate of an enterprise.


    Chen Nan took a breath, bowing his head: "Yes."


    Quiet returned to the office.


    Chen Nan was about to leave when another matter struck him; he looked at Bao Ye with a serious, tense gaze: "Mr. Bao, Dr. Tro knows you have severe insomnia recently. He says it¡¯s your old condition rpsing and hopes you can make time for treatment since medication has stopped working for you."


    For a full half month, Bao Ye had been working over ten-hour days.


    Under high stress, his sleep didn¡¯t exceed two hours.


    This was already severe sleep disorder.


    Bao Ye often experienced headachestely, caused by nerve damage fromck of sleep.


    Bao Ye had a sleeping disorder, yet it had improved over the years, but this month it rpsed again.


    Dr. Tro mentioned if this continued.


    Bao Ye¡¯s lifespan would shorten.


    Upon hearing this, Bao Ye¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, seemingly lost in thought, he opened his mouth coldly.


    Speaking with a calmness devoid of emotion.


    "I slept for seven hoursst night."


    These words came, and Chen Nan¡¯s eyes widened: "What!"


    Seven hours!


    For over half a month now, Bao Ye hadn¡¯t slept seven hours across two days.


    Last night, he slept seven hours.


    Could it be because of... Miss Jiang?


    Chen Nan didn¡¯t dare ask, but hearing it, his excitement was uncontrolled: "I¡¯ll message Dr. Tro immediately."


    Mr. Bao¡¯s sleep returned to normal.


    That¡¯s a relief.


    Watching Chen Nan exit the office, therge room quickly returned to dead silence. Bao Ye felt irritable, habitually removing the Buddha Beads from his right wrist.


    The cold beads clutched in his hand, fingers rolling them, calming his restless heart.


    Bao Ye rose, moving to the window, gazing out at the vast overcast weather outside, a cigarette between his lips.


    The lighter came alive, smoke swirling around the man¡¯s determined, cold aura, his gaze dark and unclear.


    Upon waking in the morning, seeing the time, he was also stunned for a moment.


    Seven full hours.


    In this half month, he had never slept that long.


    At that moment, the womany asleep in his arms, her bare face pure and clean.


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes flickered. So long as she was around, it seemed he could always sleep a long time.


    For reasons unknown, he just felt inexplicably at ease with her.


    Thoughts floating in the chaos.


    Collecting his emotions, Bao Ye snuffed the cigarette with his fingertips, the heat cooling instantly on his calloused fingers.


    Tossing it in the trash, the man tooknguid steps, gazing at the Buddha Beads on his right hand.


    Indian Emperor¡¯s Purple Sandalwood Buddha Beads.


    Three years ago, he caught sight of it at an auction and immediately bought it.


    It had been with him for three years.


    Sometimes Bao Ye felt an illusion that it indeed calmed the mind, as he often clutched it when agitated.


    Conversely, he felt it was no different than any ordinary ything.


    Because he, Bao Ye, did not believe in Buddha.


    -


    From afternoon onward at thepany, Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t stay idle.


    Two assignments, three promotional advertisements.


    Jiang Ruan held high standards for her work, striving to be in the best condition for every shoot, cooperating eagerly with the clients.


    Thus, by the time they wrapped filming thest ad, it was already nine in the evening.


    Jiang Ruan was exhausted, so worn out she didn¡¯t even want to move a hair.


    After wrapping up, Sister Qin said, "Should I drive you home?"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head: "No need, Sister Qin, I drove myself."


    "Then, be safe on the road."


    Sister Qin patted her shoulder, tenderly saying, "Rest well when you get home, you worked hard today."


    As her agent, she felt proud of having an artist with ambition and strong responsibility.


    A warmth filled Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart, she showed a smile, softly saying: "Okay."


    Sister Qin departed.


    Reiming her focus, Jiang Ruan was about to get up when a text message notification sounded.


    "Ding dong."


    Her eyelid twitched.


    Among all her contacts, only Bao Ye¡¯s texts were set with a unique sound.


    After all, he was the boss; she had to afford the boss such treatment.


    A short, two-word message.


    "Bao Ye: Where are you?"

 Chapter 4: But It Depends on What Kind of Drunk You Are

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 4: But It Depends on What Kind of Drunk You Are</h4>


    The ck Rolls-Royce by the roadside was mysteriously powerful.


    The license te ending in eight nines was exclusively Bao Ye¡¯s.


    The Prince of Beijing¡¯s beloved car, everyone in the Capital City had to give way.


    Three cars followed behind.


    Jiang Ruan jogged out and saw the convoy. She lifted her foot towards the ck car, not expecting Bao Ye to arrive so quickly.


    Reaching the car, Jiang Ruan was panting, her cheeks rosy. She had walked from the parking lot.


    Through the car window, the man¡¯s sharp, stern face came into view. His hand, holding the Buddha beads, rested idly on the steering wheel,zily free.


    Thinking ofst night¡¯s indulgence, Jiang Ruan became inexplicably nervous.


    Her fingers clenched the strap of her bag tightly.


    A deep, cold voice echoed from Bao Ye.


    "What, do you want me to carry you in?"


    Clearly a teasing remark.


    Yet from his lips, it inexplicably felt like amand, a threat, unkind.


    Cold without a hint of emotion.


    Almost just saying, are youing up or not.


    Meeting the man¡¯s dark eyes, Bao Ye saw her flushed cheeks, her red lips alluring, strangely reminiscent of her seductive mannerst night, his Adam¡¯s apple rolled immediately.


    He looked away.


    He, Bao Ye, was not lustful, but somehow, with her...


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart tensed, her small face forced a smile: "No need."


    Then she opened the car door, sitting naturally in the front passenger seat.


    The spacious and luxurious leather seat was veryfortable, the air filled with a cool cologne fragrance, worthy of Bao Ye¡¯s beloved car, though Jiang Ruan had ridden many times, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel each time.


    This car was truly good.


    Bao Ye¡¯s car wasn¡¯t cheap, and this one was unique, impossible to find another in the whole Capital City.


    Inimitable.


    The dim street lights at night shone through the car window, falling on the girl¡¯s fair, pure face, the interwoven lights enhanced her beauty even more.


    Bao Ye drove, and Jiang Ruan watched the scenery.


    The two of them didn¡¯t acknowledge each other the whole way.


    As if they were unfamiliar.


    Back at the castle, Jiang Ruan had a habit of eating low-sugar fruits at night, to replenish vitamin C for better skin.


    After finishing the fruit tter prepared by the servants, Jiang Ruan returned to her bedroom, relieving a day¡¯s fatigue, rubbing her neck, just about to go take a shower.


    The sound of footsteps came from behind.


    Jiang Ruan turned her head, seeing Bao Ye in a loose ck silk robe, his chest exposed to the air, his cool white skin wild and enticing, an unseen desire.


    Especially his face, perfect like God¡¯s favorite.


    The visual effect was too strong.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but swallow, looking at him, her speech stumbled intermittently: "Are you going to shower?"


    "Then you first, I¡¯ll washter."


    Needless to say, in front of her sponsor.


    Of course, the sponsor went first.


    After speaking, Jiang Ruan was about to pass by.


    As she went past Bao Ye, the man, originally expressionless, suddenly reached out and wrapped an arm around her waist, the motion domineering and strong.


    Bao Ye stood at 1.87 meters, Jiang Ruan at 1.65 meters.


    The height difference left her helpless before him.


    "Bao Ye... What are you doing!" Jiang Ruan was startled, her dark eyes wide open: "Aren¡¯t you going to shower? Let me go."


    She struggled, but her strength to him was like scratching an itch.


    Seeing her neck shrink back, Bao Ye felt that if there was a hole, she would crawl into it.


    Such a timid little thing.


    Interest flickered in his eyes, the man¡¯s abstinent, cold face staring at her, his Adam¡¯s apple rolling, his thin lips moving slightly, leaning in: "You seem very nervous?"


    Jiang Ruan forced herposure: "You¡¯re overthinking it."


    "Why should I be nervous?"


    Round eyes like bells staring at him, unbearably cute.


    If not for her nervous, avoiding gaze.


    "Really?"


    "Since you¡¯re sober, shouldn¡¯t we settle ounts?"


    Bao Ye said.


    "Last night..."


    Before he could finish, Jiang Ruan interrupted as if provoked: "I drank too muchst night,"


    "Surely Mr. Bao of the renowned, majestic Bao Group, with a reputation across the world, wouldn¡¯t bother with a drunk?"


    Jiang Ruan blinked her dark eyes, working hard to tter and fawn in an animated and appealing way.


    Yet, Bao Ye wouldn¡¯t fall for it.


    His right hand, wearing the Buddha beads, freed, grasped her slim chin, rubbing against her red lips, without a trace of gentleness.


    Watching her lips be increasingly luscious.


    His dark eyes deepened: "That depends on what kind of drunk."


    "The kind that falls asleep drunk or the one who cries, causes a scene, and curses... a drunk?"


    Thest two words, he emphasized heavily.


    As if reminding her, don¡¯t think you¡¯re getting away so easily.


    "Dare to curse me, Jiang Ruan, you¡¯ve grown bold, huh?"


    "Or is it that outwardly you obey me, but inside you¡¯ve always thought so?"


    The man¡¯s devilish questioning came forth.


    Jiang Ruan hugged his waist directly, shaking her head desperately: "No, I¡¯m not, let me exin."


    Waking up today, bits and pieces fromst night flooded back to Jiang Ruan.


    She wished she could dig a hole and bury herself in it, sobbing.


    She hadn¡¯t expected her drunken self to be so bold.


    Daring to curse Bao Ye as a bastard.


    Even demanding he call her grandma, or she wouldn¡¯t get up.


    Bao Ye held her, and she even hit him.


    Of course, Bao Ye never called her.


    And she didn¡¯t hit his face.


    Otherwise, she¡¯d surely be doomed.


    Dare to hit Bao Ye¡¯s face.


    Throughout the entire Capital City, not a single person could be pulled out.


    Her waist embraced by the girl¡¯s soft arms, Bao Ye¡¯s throat tightened.


    "Heh." The man sneered coldly: "Is that so?"


    Jiang Ruan resignedly: "I really just drank too much."


    "Drunks are brainless, I don¡¯t remember anything I said or did, but if I spoke any nonsense, you¡¯re magnanimous, please don¡¯t mind me."


    At such close proximity, Bao Ye watched her long, dark eyshes tremble like butterfly wings.


    Quite poetic.


    "But why do I recall." Bao Ye released her lips, speaking leisurely: "In vino veritas?"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    This guy clearly wasn¡¯t going to let her off easily.


    She gritted her teeth, opting to throw caution to the wind: "Then what do you want?"


    "I have no money, and Mr. Bao surely doesn¡¯tck money. If you want a life, there¡¯s just this one, you can take it."


    Jiang Ruan lifted her neck, looking at the man¡¯s sharp, cool face, not expecting him to be so petty.


    She had apologized, and he still wouldn¡¯t relent.


    Did she want to drink? Wasn¡¯t it for work, for her career?


    Because she didn¡¯t want to be his useless canary.


    She wanted to have dignity as a person.


    Otherwise, why would she act so subserviently, knowing the assistant director deliberately made things difficult. Yet still apanying with a smile and drinking so much.


    The more Jiang Ruan thought, the worse she felt, more aggrieved, originally tolerable, but now, in front of him, the grievances seemed to double.


    Her eyes uncontrobly reddened.


    Soon, tears started rolling down.


    Flowing swiftly.


    Instantly, tears streaming down her face.


    "Wah wah wah..."


    Jiang Ruan felt ashamed, crying while wiping away tears.


    But there were too many tears, her small hands wet, unable to wipe them all, sobbing incessantly.


    Seeing her cry, her face stained with tears, like she¡¯d suffered an enormous grievance, Bao Ye¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, his head suddenly heavy.


    He spoke coldly: "Why are you crying?"

 Chapter 5: Bao Ye, Let鈥檚 Break Up

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Bao Ye, Let¡¯s Break Up</h4>


    Clearly, it was He who caused trouble for half the night, yet now when mentioned, She feels aggrieved?


    No money to offer, only a life.


    Quite defiant.


    Bao Ye was cultivated since childhood to be the heir of the Bao Family, having witnessed all sorts of sinister events. As the legitimate son of Beijing¡¯s most powerful financial family, even those with the highest authority must smile and speak cautiously when facing him.


    Who dares to be like her?


    No longer want to mingle?


    Watching Jiang Ruan bite her lower lip tightly, her small face covered with tears, continuously sobbing, looking as if she suffered a great injustice.


    Did He bully her?


    Her mistake; he couldn¡¯t even mention it?


    Bao Ye impatiently said, "Stop crying."


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t know how tofort people.


    Nor did he have the habit offorting others.


    Being yelled at, Jiang Ruan felt even more aggrieved.


    Large teardrops rolled down.


    She didn¡¯t want to cry either, but for some reason, she just couldn¡¯t hold back her tears now.


    Tears blurred her vision as she raised her hand to wipe them, ring stubbornly at him with her little face.


    Just like when Bao Ye first saw her.


    Bao Ye knew that Jiang Ruan, who seemed soft and weak, had a rebellious spirit within like a wild horse.


    Yet the more she was like this, the more he felt the desire to conquer, wanting to tame this wild horse.


    Men are inherently masochistic.


    Seeing her crying non-stop, Bao Ye¡¯s forehead and temples tightened, his dark eyes full of agitation, and he reached out to directly take off his robe.


    Cold white skin instantly exposed to the air.


    The wild eight-pack abs, the extending V-line, each enticing and alluring.


    "Not done crying?"


    Bao Ye bent down, carrying Jiang Ruan towards the bedroom¡¯srge bed.


    Suddenly lifted off the ground, Jiang Ruan was startled.


    With a sobbing tone: "Bao Ye, what are you doing!"


    "Let me go!"


    Jiang Ruan struggled.


    Bao Ye threw her onto the bed; the white dress-wearing Jiang Ruany on the dark green silk bed like a blooming white magnolia.


    A strong color impact.


    Bao Ye¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled as his gaze fell on her snow-white skin, reddened eyes, and that delicate, charming little face.


    She backed away, but he reached out to grab her ankle to pull her back.


    "Where are you running?"


    "Ah..." Jiang Ruan screamed, "Bao Ye, you bastard, let me go!"


    After cursing, Jiang Ruan stopped stunned.


    What did she curse him with? Bastard?


    Instantly Jiang Ruan felt a sense of ominous foreboding.


    And the man¡¯s face directly darkened.


    The slender ankle, almost skin and bones, was fragile in his palm, seemingly about to break with a forceful grip.


    Bao Ye leaned over, his long legs restraining her calves, fingers grasping her chin, his voice cold, "Called me a bastard?"


    "Have I indulged you too much, Jiang Ruan?"


    "Alright then, let¡¯s show you what a bastard is like."


    With that said, the sound of ripping fabric was followed by the girl¡¯s scream echoing in the room.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s high-priced custom-made white dress turned to shreds in his hands, thrown off the bed by Bao Ye.


    "Isn¡¯t crying not enough?"


    "How about crying on the bed."


    Bao Ye¡¯s icy voice came, like an unquestionable emperor issuing a decree.


    Jiang Ruan was like a doll being manipted in his arms, with no choice.


    She bit her lip tightly, staring stubbornly at him.


    Bastard, bastard!


    Listening to the stic bag tearing open, soon followed by intimate contact with him.


    Jiang Ruan sessfully couldn¡¯t cry anymore.


    However, althoughst night they were passionate, tonight he seemed famished.


    Finally, she was so exhausted, lying in his arms, breathing.


    The bedroom was aplete mess.


    As if it just experienced a war.


    Bao Ye carried her to the bathroom to shower, meanwhile letting the servants clean up.


    When the servants came in and saw the state of affairs, they were stunned.


    Mr. Bao really... pampers Miss Jiang!


    In the bathroom, Bao Ye had multiple mirrors installed on the walls.


    Being carried in by him, seeing the mirrors, Jiang Ruan just wanted to escape.


    She had a sense of ominous foreboding.


    But before moving a step, she was dragged over by Bao Ye.


    "Where are you going, hmm?"


    His hoarse voice came like a spell, the man filled with hormones when consumed by desire.


    In the end, a series of marks appeared in the mirror!


    Jiang Ruan sessfully cried again, infuriated by Bao Ye!


    Wrapped in a bath towel, back on the clean bed after being tidied by servants, Jiang Ruan sobbed, ignoring himpletely.


    Lying on the soft bed with the scent of cologne, Jiang Ruan turned her back on him.


    Clearly cutting ties.


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes stared at the dense traces on her back, breathing heavily, emotions shed deep in his eyes.


    He reached out to hug her waist, trying to pull her into his arms.


    But she remained still and deliberately straightened her back.


    Quite stubborn.


    "Come here."


    Amanding tone.


    In the end, Jiang Ruan was forced to turn around, her eyes red, looking pitifully at him.


    Only a dim yellow nightmp remained in the bedroom.


    His thin lips were tight, his ck eyes cold, staring at her for a while, wiping tears from her eye corner with his fingertip: "Why are you crying?"


    "Didn¡¯t let you cum?"


    The man¡¯s voice was indifferent, bluntly speaking such tant words.


    Jiang Ruan stared at him, her ear roots crimson.


    What kind of absurd talk is this.


    Never expected such words to emanate from Bao Ye¡¯s mouth.


    She snorted, then turned her head away.


    Bao Ye¡¯s voice came again: "Don¡¯t push your luck."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyshes twitched lightly.


    He¡¯s always like this, in an imposing manner, alwaysmanding towards her.


    In his eyes, she¡¯s like an ant with no presence.


    Indeed, she¡¯s just his paid lover.


    A lover, what kind of presence could she wish for?


    Tears seeped from the corners of Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes as she faced away from him, biting her lip, unable to control her emotions.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back, sobbing audibly.


    "Bao Ye, let¡¯s break up."


    ```

 Chapter 6: Come Here

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Come Here</h4>


    Jiang Ruan nned to sleep in today since she was joining the crew tomorrow. After all, her time wouldn¡¯t be as free at home once she started.


    Plus, she was still sore from Bao Ye¡¯s anticsst night.


    By the time she got out of bed and downstairs, it was nearly noon.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to see two neat rows of servants in the living room, and Bao Ye in a ck suit on the sofa, looking cold and aloof, with rose-colored thin lips pressed into a line and eyes filled with coldness.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise; wasn¡¯t he supposed to be at work by this time?


    As the head of Bao Group, Bao Ye was a workaholic. Jiang Ruan rarely saw him when she woke up, sometimes not for ten days or half a month.


    This busy man neither went to work nor looked at documents today.


    Just sitting on the sofa like that was truly unusual.


    But Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to him anyway; she had told himst night that they were breaking up.


    These three years, she spent enough time with him.


    This unspeakable kept rtionship ended here.


    Bao Ye once helped her pay off a 3 million debt. If these three youthful years weren¡¯t worth 3 million, she didn¡¯t mind paying him back with another 3 million.


    After all, she kept joining crews these years.


    The assets in her hand amounted to at least 10 million.


    Though it couldn¡¯tpare to Bao Family¡¯s billions, it was her own hard-earned, clean money.


    So, Jiang Ruan had made up her mind to break up with him this time.


    Thinking like this, she felt incredibly relieved, and Bao Ye didn¡¯t seem as intimidating as before.


    "Morning," Jiang Ruan greeted him, looking like she was in a good mood.


    As Bao Ye turned to look at her, the woman immediately turned her gaze away, not giving him a nce.


    It was as if he was air.


    He had no presence whatsoever.


    And her greeting might not have been directed only at him.


    This made Bao Ye, who was already in a bad mood from waiting all morning, look terribly grim.


    There was a nameless anger burning inside him.


    Fine, very well, she was already starting to ignore him, huh?


    Trying so hard to shake him off?


    Bao Ye felt as if he had raised an ungrateful wolf these years.


    Jiang Ruan merely said to the servant, "An iced coffee and a piece of buttered toast, please."


    Jiang Ruan liked iced ck coffee in the morning to perk up and reduce swelling, but Bao Ye never allowed her to drink it.


    Because he liked congee, Jiang Ruan could only drink congee with him.


    Since she was leaving, for thisst breakfast here, Jiang Ruan certainly wanted to eat whatever she liked.


    "Um..." The servant looked towards Bao Ye. Mr. Bao had ordered before not to let Jiang Ruan drink iced coffee, especially in the morning.


    Unaware of this, she smiled sweetly at the man, "What¡¯s the matter, dear Mr. Bao, about to break up and can¡¯t even spare a cup of iced coffee?"


    Speaking lightly, though her fingertips silently clenched.


    Facing each other, Bao Ye¡¯s ck eyes were cold, looking at this ungrateful creature with a brilliant smile.


    As if she couldn¡¯t wait to leave him.


    Break up, is it?


    Fine, he¡¯ll fulfill her wish.


    But let¡¯s see if she can handle it.


    "Give it to her."


    The man¡¯s voice came.


    The air temperature seemed to drop ten degrees.


    The two rows of servants bowed their heads.


    Not daring to breathe.


    "Yes."


    The servant answered, turned, and went to the kitchen.


    A few minutester, brought iced coffee and buttered toast before Jiang Ruan.


    "Thank you."


    Jiang Ruan said, elegantly picking up the iced coffee, sipping it, the bitter cold spreading through her mouth.


    Then nced at Bao Ye, "It tastes better than congee."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Ungrateful creature.


    Bao Ye was very patient, very gentlemanly, not disturbing her meal at all.


    The left hand on hisp, holding the right hand¡¯s icy Buddha Beads, his mind restless.


    Later decided to take them off directly.


    ying with the beads one by one in his hand.


    The sound of beads grinding against his fingertips echoed in the dining room.


    Neither Jiang Ruan nor Bao Ye acknowledged one another.


    Until Jiang Ruan finished eating, wiping her mouth with a napkin, Bao Ye¡¯s low, cold voice came, "Come here."

 Chapter 7: Take a Look at This

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Take a Look at This</h4>


    The man¡¯s tone was full of irrefutable authority, cold and deep, as Jiang Ruan raised her eyes, Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes stared straight at her.


    Perhaps because she had been bowing her head for too long, Jiang Ruan never refused in front of him.


    But starting today, not anymore.


    Biting her red lips, she stood up straight, stood before him, and said while looking down: "Does Mr. Bao want to talk to me about breaking up?"


    Pretentious.


    Like a hedgehog covered in spikes.


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly, watching her expressionlessly, the Buddha Beads in his hand rotating, making a creaking sound.


    Even though the man was just sitting there, not saying anything, his whole aura was chillingly intimidating.


    The entire living room was quiet.


    "Yes." He responded, pointing to the spot beside him with his fingers, still holding the Buddha Beads: "Sit."


    But Jiang Ruan sat down opposite him.


    This was the farthest position from Bao Ye.


    Bao Ye¡¯s face turnedpletely dark.


    Taking a breath, he spoke up.


    "Are you sure you want to break up with me?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded: "Yes."


    "Three years ago I had hit a dead end, it was you who came with money to help me out, and for that, I am incredibly grateful to Mr. Bao. But these three years I¡¯ve been your secret lover, it should be enough."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s red lips curled up, staring directly at the man, with a faint mockery: "You can¡¯t possibly want me to be your lover for a lifetime, right?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s brows furrowed: "I never said you were a lover."


    "But isn¡¯t that the truth?" Jiang Ruanughed: "Otherwise, announce to the world that I, Jiang Ruan, am your woman, Bao Ye? Would you?"


    The girl¡¯s sharp and blunt words came out, directly confronting Bao Ye, without giving him a moment¡¯s pause.


    He hesitated, even surprised.


    In his eyes, Jiang Ruan had always been apliant, obedient woman.


    In the past three years, she had never disobeyed him.


    No matter what he said, she would obediently agree.


    Always listened to him.


    But now, she dared to question him.


    Bao Ye was silent for a moment.


    But in Jiang Ruan¡¯s view, that was the best response, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but tear up, but she forced herself to endure: "See, Mr. Bao knows better than anyone, right? We¡¯re just from different worlds."


    "Who are you anyway, the famous heir of the Bao Group in the Capital City, Mr. Bao, what don¡¯t you have? I¡¯m just an insignificant third-tier star, for someone as significant as Mr. Bao, how could you possibly marry someone of my status."


    "If I¡¯m not your lover, what am I?"


    There was a moment of silence in the air.


    Bao Ye¡¯s deep voice sounded: "My woman."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, looking at the man, their eyes met, in the past, those four words would have truly made her happy.


    But now.


    "Mr. Bao doesn¡¯tck women, if you wanted, the entire Beijing¡¯s women could be yours."


    Jiang Ruan said.


    "Jiang Ruan!" Bao Ye was already on the edge of losing his cool, the veins on the back of his hand holding the Buddha Beads protruding, he interrupted coldly: "Don¡¯t be too presumptuous."


    How did she take him for?


    Was he, Bao Ye, the kind of man who would want any woman?


    "How could I dare?" Jiang Ruan mocked: "Just speaking the truth."


    "Let¡¯s break up, I don¡¯t want anything here, all I want is freedom."


    "If you¡¯re not satisfied, I can even return the three million to you."


    She said lightly, seriously.


    Completely uninterested in anything here.


    In these three years, Bao Ye had often bought her clothes and bags, a whole 400 square meter dressing room, filled to the brim by him.


    The price tags could frighten someone to death.


    Not to mention the top luxury jewelry in the adjacent room, also 400 square meters, enough to open a museum.


    But so what.


    Jiang Ruan seldom wore or used them.


    Her innate stubbornness, she didn¡¯t want to fully be a caged bird kept by Bao Ye.


    Furthermore, those things didn¡¯t belong to her either.


    She was just a temporary owner of them.


    Listening to the woman insist on severing ties with her merciless words, Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes deepened, stopping the movement of his fingertips that were ying with the Buddha Beads.


    The Buddha Beads that had been constantly rubbed by him had be warm, not so cold.


    But as soon as he stopped, they quickly turned cold again.


    Bao Ye put them on his right wrist slowly, a heavy string, as if it weighed not on his veins but on his heart.


    He casually picked up a document and threw it onto the table.


    "Take a look at this."

 Chapter 8: Didn鈥檛 You Sign the Words on It?

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Didn¡¯t You Sign the Words on It?</h4>


    Jiang Ruan was not unfamiliar with this document; it was the agreement the two of them had signed three years ago, and she knew it by heart.


    Picking up the document, she turned to the first page.


    A total of eight pages.


    At thest page, she said, "The document is clear, you promised to set me free after three years..."


    Bao Ye interrupted her, "Thest line."


    Jiang Ruan was puzzled, but when she saw the content of thest line, her round and bright pupils suddenly widened.


    "Unless Bao Ye proposes the breakup, Jiang Ruan needs to pay Bao Ye a breakup fee of three hundred million?"


    Jiang Ruan read aloud in a sharp voice.


    Three hundred million???


    Damn.


    This document must be fake.


    How did she not notice this detail when she signed it back then?


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind wentpletely nk, her eyes widened like Tongling, staring directly at the words in the document, disbelief written all over her eyes.


    And in front of her, Bao Ye had already stood up, his full set of ck suits entuating his cold temperament, exuding an aura of authority.


    With long fingers tidying his tie, Bao Ye nced at Jiang Ruan lightly and said in a low voice, "Didn¡¯t you want to break up? I¡¯ll wait for your payment."


    "You should know the card number, ready at any time."


    This is three hundred million!


    Not three million!


    What does three hundred million mean; converted into RMB, it could kill a living person without leaving a breath.


    Jiang Ruan was anxious, "Did you change this document, Bao Ye, you can¡¯t do this."


    "You can¡¯t be this despicable!"


    She could afford three million.


    But three hundred million, even if she exhausted herself making movies for a lifetime, she wouldn¡¯t earn that much money.


    "Despicable?" Bao Ye sneered, his dark pupils appearing slightly cold as he looked at her, indifferent as ever.


    The height difference made Jiang Ruan seem especially small even when she was standing.


    "Didn¡¯t you sign the words on it?"


    With one hand in his pocket, Bao Ye said, "Why didn¡¯t you look when you signed the document?"


    "Can¡¯t you see if it has been changed?"


    As someone who¡¯s been apany leader for years, his natural aura was something Jiang Ruan could not suppress.


    With just a couple of sentences, Jiang Ruan¡¯s face turned green with anger, but the clear words Jiang Ruan on the document were indeed her signature.


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t even know why she didn¡¯t check carefully back then; she probably signed after just a nce.


    She could only me herself for being too young and too naive at the time.


    She thought he was a good person.


    Watching Bao Ye turn to leave, that long back full of indifference, ck seemed to be born for him.


    Jiang Ruan was maddened, picking up the document in her hand and throwing it directly.


    To break up, she had to give him three hundred million.


    Damn it, three hundred million.


    Where would she get that kind of money?


    To put it bluntly, he just wanted to keep her as his underground lover for life, unable to have a normal love life for the rest of her life.


    Bao Ye, you¡¯re truly ruthless.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, feeling more wronged the more she thought about it, she turned around and went upstairs just to cry.


    Cried a good cry lying on the bed.


    Staring at the ceiling, Jiang Ruan figured it out; no matter what Bao Ye did, could he really restrict her freedom?


    She should continue making films and earning money as she should.


    If she met a man she liked, she didn¡¯t believe that if she cheated on him, he¡¯d still want her.


    Thinking this way, her mood suddenly brightened.


    After bathing and doing her makeup, she called her girlfriends and went out shopping.


    Anyway, she was about to start on a project, she was just going to shop, shop, shop, buy, buy, buy.


    Max out his card.


    Piss him off.


    Jiang Ruan thought vindictively.


    ¡ª


    In the group¡¯s office, Chen Nan looked at the man with a dark face sitting on the office chair, who was reading a document.


    Mr. Bao had nevere to thepany thiste since taking over as CEO, working diligently to expand the Bao Family tenfold in just a few years.


    Every day, he either arrived before the employees or was on his way for various business trips.


    But today, not only did hee sote.


    He also looked very upset, seemed quite angry.


    Could he have had a fight with Miss Jiang?


    Chen Nan spected.


    "Chen Nan," Bao Ye suddenly spoke.


    Chen Nan shuddered, his heart trembling, quickly walking over, "Mr. Bao."


    Thinking he was caught cking, Chen Nan was very nervous.


    But then he heard Bao Ye frown and coldly ask, "Do all women like to be unreasonable?"


    Chen Nan was silent for a moment, not knowing how to answer.


    But it was clear that Bao Ye had a disagreement with Miss Jiang.


    Thinking about it, Chen Nan replied very seriously, "Most of them are like that."


    "But it actually depends on the situation."


    Bao Ye nced at him, his tone indifferent, "What situations?"


    "Men and women have different needs. For women, they not only want material satisfaction, but also need spiritual satisfaction, especially thepany and concern from men."


    Thest sentence was said very softly by Chen Nan.


    Simultaneously, he sneaked a peek at Bao Ye¡¯s expression.


    Mr. Bao was busy to death every day, either working or on business trips, where would he find time to keep a womanpany?


    Sure enough, he heard Bao Ye say meaningfully, "You know quite a bit."


    "It must feel like a grievance to be an assistant."


    Chen Nan instantly became timid, chuckling, "No grievance, no grievance."


    "Being Mr. Bao¡¯s assistant is my fortune."


    Chen Nan quickly ttered.


    Bao Ye gave him a nce, saying nothing.


    But his time was limited.


    Spending every day with her, how could that be possible?


    "So she wants to break up with me just because I don¡¯t spend time with her?" Bao Ye frowned, asking in a frustrated tone.


    And hearing those words, Chen Nan waspletely stunned, "Break... breakup?"


    "Miss Jiang wants to break up with you?"


    Chen Nan¡¯s voice went up several decibels.


    He was very shocked.


    Oh my, what explosive international news.


    The women lining up to be Mr. Bao¡¯s lover in Beijing could stretch to France, and yet Miss Jiang wanted to break up?


    Truly didn¡¯t know the blessing she was in.


    Bao Ye looked annoyed, dropping the pen in his hand, holding the Buddha Beads, and coldly staring at him, "Do you need a loudspeaker?"


    So the wholepany knows.


    That he, Bao Ye, was dumped by a woman.


    What a huge joke.


    Especially since this woman was the one he didn¡¯t want to let go of right now.


    Bao Ye felt a headacheing.


    Chen Nan hurriedly said, "No need, no need."


    "So Miss Jiang wants to break up with you because you don¡¯t spend time with her?"


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t change his tone, "I don¡¯t know."


    A few minutester, he added, "Not entirely."


    Chen Nan was gossipy, "Then why?"


    Bao Ye frowned, his thin lips tightly pressed.


    Thinking of what Jiang Ruan had said earlier in the day.


    His mistress.


    In the shadows.


    He had never thought of it that way.


    It¡¯s just...


    Bao Ye found his thoughts annoying, and being looked at by Chen Nan, he hesitated for a moment, his thin lips moving slightly, just about to say something.


    When Chen Nan¡¯s phone vibrated dozens of times in session.


    "Mr. Bao, it¡¯s Miss Jiang¡¯s spending record."


    "Using your card."


    "New World Department Store GUCCI, one million."


    "Great Eastern Square LV counter, eight hundred thousand."


    "Chanel counter, six hundred thousand."


    ...


    Chen Nan¡¯s eyes widened.


    In just less than an hour, there were a dozen spending records.


    Worth nearly ten million.


    Miss Jiang was deliberately angering Mr. Bao, engaging in retaliatory spending.


    But the money, Chen Nan truly felt the sting.


    "Give it to me."


    Bao Ye¡¯s voice came over.


    Chen Nan handed him the phone, quietly observing the man¡¯s expression, but saw it was still cold and emotionless, making it hard to discern any feelings.


    So Mr. Bao was this angry, or not angry?


    Chen Nan blinked.


    The air was excessively tense.


    Chen Nan felt a tingling on his scalp.


    Seeing the man¡¯s indifferent expression.


    Chen Nan mulled for a moment, just as he wanted to say: [Mr. Bao, Miss Jiang is upset, how about we stop her from makingrge purchases by giving you a heads up.]


    The words were on the tip of his tongue.


    But he saw the man sliding the screen, still cool and detached, without showing his emotions. Then he said:

 Chapter 9: Jiang Ruan Gets Beaten

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Jiang Ruan Gets Beaten</h4>


    Chen Nan blinked, even feeling like he must be blind, because he actually saw Mr. Bao smile???


    My goodness, this is really unbelievable.


    The number of times Chen Nan had seen Bao Ye smile in a year could be counted on one hand.


    But this also made Chen Nanpletely understand Jiang Ruan¡¯s position in his heart.


    ¡ª


    After joining the film crew, Jiang Ruan was very busy every day, either filming or memorizing her script.


    She had high hopes for her role as the female lead, with a seductive and strong personality, clear loves and hates, and a lot of screen time.


    If she acts well, she¡¯s sure to be very popr.


    Jiang Ruan was very confident and focused all her energy on acting, practically cutting herself off from the outside world except for the film crew.


    Her phone was on airne mode, and she didn¡¯t log onto Weibo.


    asionally, she would promote her new show to gain some attention.


    When Sister Qin came in, Jiang Ruan was reading her script.


    But it didn¡¯t stop Sister Qin from gossiping: "Honey, did you know? Thetest news is that Li Peng didn¡¯t take a leave of absence; he was forced out of the industry, and he shouldn¡¯t expect to mingle in this circle anymore."


    "There¡¯s even juicier news, can you guess what it is?"


    Jiang Ruan moved her eyes away from the script. Dressed in a pink showy ru skirt, she exuded an innocent girlish charm, her curved brows underneath a pair of clear, dark deer-like eyes looking pitifully innocent, just like a female lead straight out of a novel.


    Her eyes now watery, she looked at Sister Qin with great interest and asked, "What?"


    "Feihong Entertainment has been acquired!"


    "That¡¯s thepany Li Peng¡¯s brother started. They¡¯ve trained so many popr stars in the entertainment industry; to say it got acquired just like that, with not a hint of gossip at all."


    "But no matter how impressive it is, it¡¯s no match for the person who acquired it, right? That would be the current CEO of Bao Group, the prince of the Capital City, with a worth of several hundred billion."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s thick eyshes fluttered as she quickly looked up: "Who did you say?"


    "Bao Ye, of course, the CEO of Bao Group."


    Sister Qin said, "If it were someone else who acquired Feihong, I¡¯d be pretty shocked, considering Feihong has been around for so many years. To say it waspletely uprooted just like that, you would need some serious backing, and yet there wasn¡¯t a whisper about it. But if it¡¯s Bao Ye, then it¡¯s all too ordinary."


    "Given the status of the Bao family in Beijing nowadays, it¡¯s not like anyone can afford to provoke them. Bao Ye is known for his unpredictable and ruthless nature."


    "He even managed to expel his own biological father from the Bo family; how could he possibly be kind to others?"


    Sister Qin clicked her tongue with disdain.


    "I guess those two brothers from the Li Family must have pissed someone off; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless, directly acquiring thepany."


    Jiang Ruan listened, her delicate lips tightly pursed, her brows lowered, calm and serene, revealing nothing of her emotions.


    "Perhaps."


    Sister Qin let out a coldugh: "Li Peng has been bullying and domineering in the entertainment circle for years, relying on his brother being the head of Feihong Entertainment. Who knows how many young girls he has harassed, we can only say that karma actually exists."


    "It¡¯s kind of like justice for you too, after what happenedst time when you got so drunk. I wonder how that person next door is feeling about this news."


    Sister Qin was quite gleeful.


    As for this father and daughter pair, Sister Qin had no good impression of them, with one being a despicable scoundrel, and the other one a spoiled princess with a ck heart.


    They had no acting skills, didn¡¯t know anything, just being arrogant and willful.


    She often lorded over others relying on Li Peng, let¡¯s see how she copes in the future.


    The entertainment industry is no charity, it has its fair share of bootlickers too.


    Just as they were speaking.


    "Jiang Ruan, your scene in the afternoon has been moved up for you to shoot first, go prepare." The Director stormed in, his face obviously not looking good.


    Jiang Ruan and Sister Qin exchanged nces, both seeing surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    "Director, what happened? Wasn¡¯t the afternoon scene supposed to be Li Xin¡¯s?" Sister Qin asked.


    The Director snorted coldly: "What about her? Does she really consider herself a big star, giving me attitude without considering that if it weren¡¯t for her father, I wouldn¡¯t have let her join the crew."


    "Now that Feihong is no more, she still considers herself a rich youngdy."


    "She wouldn¡¯t even take a look at herself in a mirror."


    See, the entertainment circle is just this realistic.


    Jiang Ruan recalled Li Xin¡¯s grand entrance when she first joined the crew, with the Director personally holding an umbre for her and smiling ingratiatingly.


    Now, it could only be said, out of sight, out of mind.


    Once Jiang Ruan agreed, the Director left.


    Sister Qin looked at her worriedly: "You¡¯ve already been filming all morning, can you handle filming again in the afternoon?"


    Jiang Ruan patted her shoulder,forting her: "I¡¯m fine, Sister Qin."


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Finishing filming earlier is always a good thing; the sooner they wrap up, the sooner the drama ispleted.


    Jiang Ruan had invested a lot of effort into this drama.


    With a bit more time, she worked hard to stay in her best state and filmed as many scenes as possible.


    "Alright then."


    As Jiang Ruan left, she could still hear the sound of things being smashed next door.


    And sobbing.


    The room was noisy, and there were quite a few people outside who were amused by the situation.


    Jiang Ruan withdrew her gaze and headed to the filming site under the umbre held by Sister Qin.


    The afternoon scene was originally supposed to be Li Xin¡¯s with the male lead, but it had to be changed to Jiang Ruan¡¯s with the male lead.


    The drama was a costume romance series.


    The female lead was the legitimate daughter of a noble family, named Shangguan Ruo, yet due to her mother¡¯s early death, she wasn¡¯t favored, and her stepmother constantly bullied her, ultimately selling her to serve as a step wife to the fifty-year-old Grand Commandant.


    The female lead had a weak personality, but she also felt humiliated, eventually hanging herself in the bridal chamber.


    Jiang Ruan yed the role of Shangguan Ruo reincarnated.


    The tragic fate of her previous life transformed her, making her clever and cunning in this life. Later, she met Prince Jing, the male lead, and they fell in love, eventually having a happy ending, bing Princess Jing.


    In the end, Prince Jing ascended the throne, dismissed the harem, and Shangguan Ruo became the only Empress in history.


    Meanwhile, Li Xin yed the role of the stepdaughter of Shangguan Ruo¡¯s stepmother, also the second youngdy of the Shangguan Family, Shangguan Yu.


    She seemed gentle and lovely to outsiders, yet she was actually domineering and unreasonable, often bullying the female lead with physical abuse.


    Shangguan Yu admired Prince Jing from a young age, dreaming of bing his princess.


    She even resorted to drugging.


    Yet unexpectedly, she unwittingly ended up bringing Shangguan Ruo and Prince Jing together.


    Shangguan Yu¡¯s final oue was also a miserable one.


    Full of the plot in her mind, Jiang Ruan quickly got into character and performed perfectly with the male lead.


    The first scene passed in one take.


    The second scene began.


    While they were shooting, a female voice came from behind.


    "Wasn¡¯t it my scene in the afternoon? How did it be Jiang Ruan¡¯s?"

 Chapter 10: Bao Ye Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Bao Ye Arrives</h4>


    The crowd turned their heads, only to see Li Xin storming over with others, her makeup perfectly intact, showing no trace of the previous crying and chaos.


    Li Xin still felt very wronged; how could she ept that she, a proper youngdy of the Feihong family, had suddenly be an ordinary person?


    Even the Director was taunting her.


    She called her father, and if it were before, he would have scolded the Director to vent her fury, but now, she was the one being scolded.


    [Xinxin, our Li Family is finished, now you can only rely on yourself...]


    After being lectured, Li Xin had no choice but to gather her emotions ande over.


    After all, times had changed.


    The Director said impatiently, "Aren¡¯t you refusing to shoot? So of course, I had to find someone else, I can¡¯t let the whole crew wait for you alone."


    Moreover, Li Xin was not the main character.


    Just the second female lead.


    She used to rely on Li Peng, but now Li Peng has fallen, who considers her important?


    Everyone watched.


    Including Jiang Ruan and Prince Jing.


    "I want to shoot now." Li Xin raised her head, looking at the Director, the haughty demeanor of a youngdy unchanged, "Shouldn¡¯t you shoot me first?"


    After all, her scene with the male lead was scheduled for the afternoon.


    The Director hesitated upon hearing this, "Um..."


    Turning his head, he discussed with the photographers, "We¡¯re already at the second scene, why not shoot the scene with them three instead today?"


    The teachers nodded, "Sure."


    Original script: Shangguan Ruo and Prince Jing strolling in the garden, encountering blooming peach blossoms, one falling into Shangguan Ruo¡¯s hair. Prince Jing gently helps her to remove it, unexpectedly seen by Shangguan Yu, who mistakenly believes Shangguan Ruo is seducing Prince Jing. Shangguan Yu bes furious, rushes to the room, and angrily ps Shangguan Ruo.


    Action.


    "Shangguan Ruo, you bitch, how dare you seduce Prince Jing!" Li Xin shouted angrily, wearing a noble purple dress with her head adorned, full of splendor.


    In contrast, Jiang Ruan, donned a in pink dress, with only a small tassel in her hair.


    A very cute youthful appearance.


    Yet her reply was anything but weak, she sneered, "Which eye saw me seducing him? Maybe he and I are mutually in love."


    "Bah!" Li Xin mocked, "Mutually in love, what kind of thing are you? You¡¯re not worthy of him; I warn you to stay away from him, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" Jiang Ruan moved closer, pressing step by step, "I¡¯m unworthy, and you are worthy? Based on what? Because your grandfather is a poor schr from the countryside, or because your mother is the concubine in the mansion, or because of your status as Shangguan Yu¡¯s second daughter?"


    Shangguan Ruo¡¯s mother may have passed away early, but she was once a renowned talent in Beijing, from a military family.


    The family had served in the army for three generations, now all prominent figures in the court.


    They were mostly away, neglecting Shangguan Ruo, their only maternal granddaughter.


    Now they returned, the family reunited.


    Shangguan Ruo¡¯s support was beyond anything Shangguan Yu couldpare to.


    Li Xin was so furious her anger exploded; already having trouble getting into character, all she could think about was Feihong¡¯s downfall, the loss of her vi, and no longer being the young heiress of the entertainment circle.


    At this moment, pushed by Jiang Ruan¡¯s lines, her mind went nk.


    Apart from anger, grievance, and hatred, nothing else lingered.


    Staring at Jiang Ruan¡¯s face, pure as if incredibly clean, Li Xin felt jealous.


    While everyone was inattentive, Jiang Ruan was in front of her again.


    Li Xin suddenly raised her hand and ruthlessly pped Jiang Ruan!


    Enraged, she cursed.


    "Bitch, go die!"


    The crisp sound of the p instantly echoed around.


    "Smack!"


    Caught off guard by the hit, the script had no such direction, Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t even have time to react, her cheek burned with pain, her head buzzing.


    She looked at Li Xin incredulously.


    The Director and filming crew were thoroughly startled.


    "What¡¯s going on? The script didn¡¯t include hitting people." The filming crew asked.


    The Director thought the same, but seeing Li Xin now, tears streaming, grievance and hatred palpable.


    She perfectly embodied Shangguan Yu.


    Eyes lighting up, he said, "Let¡¯s shoot it this way, continue!"


    "Sorry for this, Jiang Ruan." The Director apologized to Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan licked her lips, smiled, "It¡¯s fine."


    Sister Qin looked at her with concern.


    Wanting to argue with the Director, but since they¡¯re filming, she had to wait till it¡¯s over.


    Li Xin obviously did it deliberately.


    Settling personal scores, she noted.


    Jiang Ruan, since her debut, had acted in many films, there¡¯s no scene she hadn¡¯t seen, having no resources in the beginning, being a second or third lead and getting pped was frequent.


    Once, her face got swollen from being pped.


    She stubbornly held on; what¡¯s this.


    But unexpectedly for everyone, the next person to be pped was Li Xin.


    "Smack!"


    A p louder than before, harshlynded on Li Xin¡¯s face.


    Even used excessive force, directly knocking Li Xin to the ground: "Ah!"


    Li Xin¡¯s whole head buzzed.


    Shey on the ground holding her face, not reacting for a long while.


    "You dare hit me!"


    She stared wide-eyed, unbelieving.


    How was there no reaction? How dare Jiang Ruan fight back???


    The director group was stunned.


    The filming crew was also stunned.


    Everyone was discussing it privately.


    Jiang Ruan thought: You hit me, so why can¡¯t I hit you back.


    Isn¡¯t it just seizing an opportunity, who wouldn¡¯t?


    Hmm!


    So, Jiang Ruan straightened her shoulders, staring unblinkingly at Li Xin, and recited the revised lines in a strong tone: "Shangguan Yu, you have bullied and scolded me for so many years, I endured it, do you think I¡¯m still the old Shangguan Ruo? I¡¯m telling you, the old Shangguan Ruo is dead, killed by you all. Now, living is the first daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, the only daughter of the talented woman in Beijing, the legitimate granddaughter of the General Mansion!"


    "I will take back everything you owe me over the years!"


    "Anything that matters to you, I will snatch it away!"


    "Including Prince Jing!"


    And just then, Prince Jing walked in from outside.


    "Cut!" This scene ended with the misunderstanding between Prince Jing and Shangguan Ruo.


    Sister Qin quickly came over: "Baby, how are you."


    "Your face is all swollen!"


    "It¡¯s okay, Sister Qin." Jiang Ruan smiled.


    Sister Qin looked at her lightly made-up face that couldn¡¯t hide the redness and swelling: "First go remove your makeup, I¡¯ll get some ice for you to apply."


    Jiang Ruan: "Okay."


    Just about to turn around, Li Xin called out to her.


    "Jiang Ruan, wait a minute!"


    Jiang Ruan turned her head and saw Li Xin bringing someone over, her face red and swollen, looking quite frightening.


    Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow, seemed she didn¡¯t hold back either.


    She shouldn¡¯t look that ugly, right?


    Looking at Li Xin, Sister Qin, protective as always, blocked her in front and said grumpily.


    "She needs to rest now, whatever you have to say, say it to me!"


    Li Xin pointed at her face, usingly said: "I didn¡¯t hit you this hard, Jiang Ruan, I was doing it for the sake of the act, look at my face!"


    Jiang Ruan blinked, smiling sweetly, harmlessly: "I was also doing it for the sake of the act."


    "Oh, how did it swell up like that."


    "Maybe the skin is just too thin, not like mine, thick and durable."


    "You!" Li Xin was furious, ring at her: "Just you wait."


    "I won¡¯t let this go so easily."


    Saying that, she left with her people.


    Sister Qin snorted coldly, raising her voice at the retreating figure: "Just wait then, think you¡¯re still the Feihong¡¯s first daughter, huh."


    "Feihong has long since changed dynasties!"


    The infuriated Li Xin got even angrier.


    Went back and started smashing things again.


    ¡ª


    At night, silence reigned, Jiang Ruan was leaning on the big hotel bed, cheek attached to an ice pack, holding a script in her hands.


    After applying the ice, the swelling on her cheek had subsided quite a bit, but it still hurt a little to touch.


    She ced her phone outside for charging; after entering the set, she habitually isted herself from the outside world, fully immersing in the filming.


    This way, her mood wouldn¡¯t be affected, and she could fully perform in the best state to film.


    Jiang Ruan leaned against the headboard, wearing an emerald green silk camisole, her skin like soft jade, slender waist and legs, long hair softly draped over her shoulders, exuding scent all over.


    Like an ethereal, enchanting fairy.


    Especially with that pure yet seductive little face, as small as the palm of her hand.


    Before entering the hotel room, it had already been checked by people arranged by Sister Qin, the whole floor was cleared out, with bodyguards on duty at night.


    So Jiang Ruan wasn¡¯t worried about safety issues or privacy leaks.


    The bedroom was excessively quiet.


    Jiang Ruan was used to such quiet nights, without interruptions.


    After reading the script, she closed it, cing it beside her, gently massaging her weary temples to digest.


    It¡¯s a lie to say she wasn¡¯t tired after a day of shooting.


    But she was tired and happy.


    For an actor, it¡¯s a challenging and interesting task to change into a different role and a different life.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind inexplicably conjured up the figure of a man.


    She pursed her red lips; ever since that day at the castle, they hadn¡¯t been in touch.


    As if suddenly lost contact.


    Except every day on the headlines she can see him strategizing,unching new projects, getting all sorts of praises.


    Other than this she knows nothing.


    But she¡¯s not interested either, thinking of him, she bes angry.


    That contract, the breakup fee of three billion, for sure, was something he had calcted long ago.


    If he won¡¯t break up, fine, she¡¯ll just stay far away from him.


    days a year, she films every day, what can he do to her?


    Can he still lock her up?


    Jiang Ruan thought.


    Just then, the doorbell outside rang.


    "Ding-dong..."

 Chapter 11: Why Are You Here

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Why Are You Here</h4>


    Jiang Ruan opened the door, Bao Ye was standing right outside.


    The man wasn¡¯t wearing a suit jacket, his white shirt cor had two buttons undone, his corbones exposed in the air, sexy yet refined.


    Straight ck trousers entuating the length of his legs.


    A belt around his narrow waist, efficient and sharp, his whole body exuding a cool and elegant aura.


    If one could ignore that ice-like face, and the pitch-ck eyes like a ck hole conveying nothing but cold-heartedness.


    Looking at him, Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes widened, "Why are you here?"


    Jiang Ruan rubbed her eyes, still thinking she was seeing things.


    Bao Ye¡¯s gaze was cold and heavy, looking at her little face with a mask applied, his tone indifferent, "Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?"


    Questioned, Jiang Ruan said, "Ah?"


    "Did you call me?"


    She pretended to be confused.


    "I¡¯ve been too busy filmingtely, I didn¡¯t have time to check my phone."


    Bao Ye sneered: pretending, keep pretending.


    Saying that, Jiang Ruan turned around to get her phone.


    Unexpectedly, just as she turned, a door closing sound was heard.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she turned her head to see Bao Ye following her in.


    "Why did youe in?" She red.


    Bao Ye spat out two words from his lips, "To sleep."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    She opened her phone, only to see that over the past half month, Bao Ye had sent her two messages and made three calls!


    Of course, his messages were as brief as possible.


    The first: "What¡¯s up."


    The second: "Answer."


    Meaning she should answer the calls.


    Looking at the messages, Jiang Ruan was secretlyining.


    Are allpany bosses like this?


    As if writing a few more words could kill them.


    But she really didn¡¯t expect, Bao Ye would actually send her messages.


    Her heart had waves of surprise.


    But what she hadn¡¯t expected was, he didn¡¯t even need her to exin, just went to the bathroom to get slippers and pajamas himself.


    What¡¯s worse, he even changed clothes right in front of her!


    Jiang Ruan: "?"


    The sound of the belt unbuckling was heard, "Snap."


    White skin appeared before her eyes.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s head swelled instantly, could she still kick him out?


    But one couldn¡¯t deny the man¡¯s figure was really good, white and straight long legs, enticing eight-pack abs, and that extending mermaid line...


    Not seen in half a month, how did he look even better?


    Jiang Ruan silently gulped.


    The man¡¯s words brought her thoughts back, "Watched enough?"


    Bao Ye nced at her indifferently, casually folded his trousers, ced them on the sofa, then picked up his pajamas.


    Without thinking, Jiang Ruan said, "Enough."


    As soon as the words were out, the air dropped several degrees in coldness.


    The man¡¯s dark eyes stared straight at her, as if they could consume her, the veins on his hand bulging as he fastened his belt.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart trembled, instantly backing down, "Not enough, not enough, watching for a lifetime wouldn¡¯t be enough, haha."


    Bao Ye listened, "Heh."


    Curt.


    Wasn¡¯t this floor supposed to be guarded?


    Weren¡¯t there supposed to be security guards?


    This is the twelfth floor, you know.


    How did he get up here?


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s inner world was in chaos, looking at him, she asked, "How did you get up here?"


    Bao Ye: "I walked."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Of course, she knew he walked.


    Couldn¡¯t he have crawled.


    "But isn¡¯t this floor already booked out by the film crew, prohibiting outsiders from entering?"


    Jiang Ruan: "There are still guards outside watching, didn¡¯t you just walk up like this?"


    Oh my, isn¡¯t that doomed?


    Jiang Ruan suddenly was nervous, because if the media captured this, tomorrow both of them would be on the headlines.


    Bao Ye watched her eyshes flutter lightly, even through the mask unable to see her expression, he could guess what she was thinking.


    "Fool." His tone was light.


    "There are many ways toe up."


    "For example?" Jiang Ruan asked.


    "Isn¡¯t there a possibility that this hotel is mine?"


    Speaking, Bao Ye subtly approached Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan hadn¡¯t realized, her eyes widened, "Damn! This hotel is yours?"


    "Hmm."


    Jiang Ruan was furious, "I¡¯ll change hotels tomorrow."


    As soon as the words fell, an arm wrapped tightly around her waist, pulling her into a strong embrace.


    Bao Ye¡¯s chin rested on her shoulder, inhaling the girl¡¯s fresh scent, he said, "Up to you."


    "Not unexpectedly, everything within ten miles belongs to the Bao Family."


    The sudden closeness, Jiang Ruan was a bit unustomed, her hands pressed against his chest as she stubbornly said, "What about beyond ten miles?"


    "There must be a hotel that¡¯s not owned by the Bao Family."


    Bao Ye: "Hmm, there is."


    "Tomorrow I¡¯ll have someone find one, tomorrow we change."


    And hearing this, Bao Yeughed lowly.


    His slender finger pads pinched Jiang Ruan¡¯s chin, through the mask, his fingertips stained slightly, but he didn¡¯t mind at all.


    "Then we¡¯ll see if you find a hotel faster, or if I buy it faster."


    Does this mean that any hotel she wants to go to, he¡¯ll just buy it all up?


    Jiang Ruan was so angry she hurt herself breathing.


    Psycho, domineering.


    Jiang Ruan turned her face away.


    "I¡¯m wearing a mask," she said, "don¡¯t get your hands dirty."


    Bao Ye spoke lightly, not caring, "It¡¯s fine."


    It¡¯s fine for him, but not for her!


    Could he let go of her first!


    "After all,pared to worse things, this hand has touched, a mask is nothing."

 Chapter 12: I Won鈥檛 Let You Suffer

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 12: I Won¡¯t Let You Suffer</h4>


    Every word seemed proper, but once they came out of his mouth, how did they instantly be so improper?


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she red at him angrily, cursing, "Shameless!"


    Being scolded, Bao Ye¡¯s brow furrowed, his dark eyes calm and unruffled, as he pinched her chin: "Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?"


    "Busy," Jiang Ruan said, "I¡¯ve been filming every daytely, so busy I could die, no time to look."


    Bao Ye: "Tell me the truth."


    Jiang Ruan was at a loss and just surrendered, "Annoying, I didn¡¯t want to pick up."


    Bao Ye chuckled angrily.


    Was there ever a day when he, Bao Ye, would be found annoying by someone?


    Holding her waist, looking at the woman in the dark green camisole, snow-white skin, every move exuding unknowing allure, Bao Ye¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple uncontrobly rolled.


    A subtle me flickered in his eyes.


    He, Bao Ye, had always had strong self-control, especially regarding lust.


    But he didn¡¯t know why, every time in front of her he would...


    Jiang Ruan was waiting for reproach.


    But unexpectedly, the man bent over and directly scooped her up by the waist, turning and striding toward the bed.


    Jiang Ruan struggled, "Bao Ye, what are you doing, I haven¡¯t washed my face."


    "Doesn¡¯t matter," Bao Ye said, "We¡¯ll wash together afterward."


    With a whirlwind in her head, Jiang Ruan was ced on the big bed, and immediately the man was upon her.


    The mask was casually torn off. It had actually dried, and as Bao Ye nced down, his gaze instantly froze.


    The hand pinching her chin lifted, staring at the unusual swelling, he asked coldly, "Who hit you?"


    The man¡¯s voice was icy, containing uncontroble anger.


    He hadn¡¯t even touched a single hair of hers.


    Damn it.


    Jiang Ruan exined, "It¡¯s just for the filming effect, it¡¯s nothing..."


    Bao Ye stared straight at her, those eyes seemed to see through everything about her.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t continue and had to speak honestly, "I¡¯ve already hit back, much worse than this."


    "It should go down by tomorrow, anyway, it doesn¡¯t hurt now."


    Bao Ye continued to stare, feeling inexplicably stifled inside.


    He said softly, "Foolish."


    Just called her stupid earlier, now calling her foolish again.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s anger red up instantly, "You..."


    Before she could finish, the man lowered his head and fiercely kissed her red lips, rendering Jiang Ruan speechless.


    Prising them open to savor the sweetness, Bao Ye was very gentle, as if soothing her emotions.


    But momentster, suddenly, who knows what he recalled.


    He bit down hard again.


    "Ouch!" Jiang Ruan was in so much pain that tears welled up: "Bao Ye, why are you biting me."


    Kissing her lips, Bao Ye murmured hoarsely, "Punishment for not answering the phone."


    He was especially overbearing and forceful.


    The room was silent, Jiang Ruan could even hear their kissing sounds clearly.


    Making one blush.


    Yet she couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized.


    When it came to this with him, she had no resistance, no control at all.


    Sometimes when Bao Ye got very excited, he would let her take the lead, but she was too weak, always ending up exhausting herself.


    When the warmth fell on her neck.


    "Don¡¯t kiss my neck," Jiang Ruan pleaded, breathless, "I have to film tomorrow."


    Otherwise, she¡¯d be doomed.


    Bao Ye¡¯s breath steadied, and in the end, he moved away.


    Jiang Ruan also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Two hourster.


    The bedroom, the dark green camisole turned into scraps, aplete mess.


    Jiang Ruan was carried into the bathroom, her mask long dried on her face, too tired to open her eyes.


    Yet she still felt the man helping her wash her face.


    In her heart, Jiang Ruan felt both love and hate for him, loved his meticulous abilities, his tactical skills, no matter what happened, it seemed everything was under his control.


    Yet she hated his rationality.


    No matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t truly enter his heart.


    What his heart was like, after three years with him, she still felt like it was an ice block.


    He treated her well, pampered her, gifted her, whatever she wanted, he would unconditionally fulfill.


    Yet he never said he loved her.


    Not even a single ¡¯like.¡¯


    With her eyes closed, Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyshes trembled lightly, leaning in his arms, her feelingsplicated.


    A momentter, back to the big bed.


    Thinking she could finally sleep, she was utterly exhausted.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as shey down, the man leaned over again.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes shot open, raising her hands to push him away.


    "Bao Ye, I don¡¯t want it anymore..."


    Jiang Ruan pleaded hoarsely.


    Yet the man grabbed her hand, intertwining fingers ced by the ear, Bao Ye rasped, "Not pretending to sleep anymore?"


    The bedroom was lit by a dim yellow nightlight.


    In the light, the man¡¯s strong face took on a gentler quality, not as intimidating as usual.


    Jiang Ruan bit her red lips, just looking at him.


    Her dark eyes were somewhat dim, indicating true exhaustion, and her heart was truly weary.


    Eye to eye, Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes were profound and inscrutable.


    Complex emotions indecipherable.


    "Sleep." Unexpectedly, Bao Ye didn¡¯t continue to pester her, turning over to lie beside her.


    Then, he reached out to embrace her.


    Lying in his arms, the tip of her nose enveloped in the scent of cool cologne, Jiang Ruan exhaled a breath, the familiar scent inexplicably reassuring.


    The room was excessively quiet.


    After a long time, not feeling his gaze, she stealthily peeked up, the man had his eyes closed, as if asleep.


    He seemed tired too.


    Of course, being the president of Bao Group, overseeing such a hugepany, how could he not be tired?


    Jiang Ruan pouted, tired yet he tormented her for so long.


    She originally wanted to ask about Feihong¡¯s acquisition, but since he¡¯s asleep, she¡¯ll wait for another time.


    Soon, Jiang Ruan fell asleep.


    But not long after she fell asleep, hearing the girl¡¯s even breathing, the man with closed eyes opened them.


    His dark eyes were deeper than the night.


    He looked down at the little woman nestled on his arm, sleeping sweetly, his fingertips moved on her snowy arm.


    Gently caressing her cheek, still a bit swollen, his eyes full of undisguised heartache.


    Withplex eyes, Bao Ye murmured softly, "Do you really not want to be with me?"


    "I won¡¯t let you suffer."

 Chapter 13: Li Xin Causes Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Li Xin Causes Trouble</h4>


    The next morning, Jiang Ruan was awakened by the rm clock. She had filming scheduled in the morning and couldn¡¯t bete.


    With her mind foggy, she quickly came to her senses, and her whole body ached terribly.


    Jiang Ruan rubbed her waist, her gaze falling on the man sleeping soundly beside her, unable to help but curse inwardly.


    In the bathroom, seeing that there wasn¡¯t a single spot on her body that didn¡¯t hurt except her neck, Jiang Ruan felt like throwing him out.


    That lousy man, thankfully this time she¡¯s filming a non-modern drama.


    Otherwise, she¡¯d definitely be doomed.


    Jiang Ruan hurriedly washed up, changed clothes, and left.


    The sound of the door closing was heard, and the man on the bed instantly opened his eyes.


    Bao Ye stared at the ceiling, his dark eyes without a trace of red blood, having awakened refreshed.


    He had awoken when the rm rang.


    He just didn¡¯t open his eyes.


    Wanting to see if she¡¯d do anything while he slept, but she didn¡¯t.


    She didn¡¯t even acknowledge him.


    After washing up, she just left directly.


    Bao Ye frowned, feeling somewhat neglected, but it quickly disappeared.


    Picking up the phone beside him, he turned on the screen, looking at the time, his Adam¡¯s apple rolling heavily.


    Nine o¡¯clock.


    He had slept for six and a half hoursst night.


    This amount of sleep was something he hadn¡¯t had this entire month.


    Indeed, as long as she¡¯s around, he can have a good sleep.


    Thinking this, Bao Ye dialed a number.


    His voice was cool and cold, filled with a bloodthirsty momentum: "Find out who hit Jiang Ruan."


    Someone immediately responded: "Yes."


    Hanging up the phone, Bao Ye got out of bed.


    Meanwhile.


    When Jiang Ruan arrived at the set, Sister Qin had just arrived, seeing the dark circles under her eyes, Sister Qin frowned: "Didn¡¯t sleep wellst night? Why are the dark circles so heavy?"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    She pouted: "Insomnia."


    Insomnia my foot.


    She was tormented by that lousy man until dawn.


    No wonder she had dark circles.


    Sister Qin: "Come on,ter let the makeup artist apply more concealer for you. How did you end up insomniac like this?"


    Jiang Ruan grinned and said: "I don¡¯t know."


    "Perhaps it was the fatigue from shooting yesterday."


    Sister Qin nodded: "Indeed, we filmed all day yesterday."


    "How about this,ter I¡¯ll hire a masseur for you, wait in your hotel room, and give you a good rxation in the evening."


    Jiang Ruan, already weak in the legs, stumbled slightly upon hearing this, almost falling: "Ah!"


    "Careful!" Sister Qin eximed, quickly supporting her.


    "Are you alright, be careful."


    "Did you sprain your ankle?"


    Sister Qin looked at her nervously; she was about to shoot, and a sprained ankle would be detrimental to her at this point.


    "I¡¯m fine," Jiang Ruan responded awkwardly: "Just didn¡¯t watch where I was going."


    Sister Qin finally rxed with this: "My dear, you have to be cautious, getting injured at this stage would really affect your progress, you know?"


    "I know, Sister Qin."


    Jiang Ruan obediently replied.


    She was just startled.


    A masseur would wait for her in the hotel room?


    Jiang Ruan could barely imagine it, given a living person was lying on her bed right now.


    The person being Bao Ye.


    Jiang Ruan broke out in a cold sweat, if discovered, she¡¯d certainly be doomed.


    Sister Qin said: "About the masseur, let¡¯s settle this..."


    "Sister Qin!" Jiang Ruan interrupted her quickly without hesitation, saying: "No need for a masseur, I need to study the script at night, and I won¡¯t be in the mood after the massage."


    Sister Qin frowned: "That¡¯s no good, you film all day, study scripts at night, how can your body take it."


    "It¡¯s fine." Jiang Ruan smiled sweetly: "Young people should work hard, really no need for a masseur, now is not the time to ck off, we must be fully dedicated, I¡¯m relying on this drama to win an award."


    "Once this drama wraps up, I¡¯ll invite you to the most expensive spa in Beijing!"


    Jiang Ruan dered with an inspiring face.


    She was full of fighting spirit, like she was on a stimnt.


    Her attitude infected Sister Qin as well.


    Looking at Jiang Ruan, Sister Qin¡¯s eyes shone.


    Sister Qin held Jiang Ruan¡¯s shoulders: "Alright then, I won¡¯t get you a masseur, but do take care of yourself, okay?"


    "After all, health is the bedrock of progress."


    Jiang Ruan nodded seriously.


    Sister Qin went to find the director to talk.


    Seeing her back, Jiang Ruan finally let out a sigh of relief, raising a hand to wipe her forehead; she was sweating.


    If Sister Qin really hired a masseur.


    To her room.


    While Bao Ye hadn¡¯t left yet.


    Jiang Ruan could barely imagine.


    A disastrous scene.


    But surely he must have left by now?


    Jiang Ruan thought, given his busy work schedule, leaving early and returningte, this ce is two hours away from Beijing.


    He must have left by now.


    There were six scenes today.


    Jiang Ruan and the whole crew filmed from morning until the sun set in the afternoon.


    Thest scene was with Li Xin.


    It was unclear if Li Xin did it on purpose or if there was an issue, the previous scenes all passed in one go.


    But for this one, Li Xin kept having various issues, either forgetting lines or other things.


    Causing Jiang Ruan and the crew to reshoot multiple times, it took three tries to get it right.


    In this scene, Jiang Ruan¡¯s character Shangguan Ruo was punished by Chen Fei to kneel, and it was on a gravel road.


    Though there was padding underneath.


    Kneeling still hurt.


    Jiang Ruan was already sore from yesterday, exhausted from a whole day of filming today.


    Now, she had to repeat kneeling three times.


    And kneel throughout till the end.


    By the time they finally wrapped up, her knees hurt so much she couldn¡¯t stand up without Sister Qin¡¯s support.


    Jiang Ruan gritted her teeth, saying that Li Xin wasn¡¯t deliberate, though she didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    She lifted her skirt, revealing two bruised knees, shockingly visible.


    Sister Qin jumped in surprise: "How did it swell like this? She¡¯s taking vengeance!"


    "I can¡¯t let her get away with this, I¡¯m going after her!"


    Sister Qin finished speaking, intending to leave, but Jiang Ruan quickly stopped her: "Don¡¯t go."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes were calm, her tone indifferent: "We¡¯ll have time in the future."


    One day, Li Xin will fall into her hands.


    Sister Qin was about to say something.


    Behind them came Li Xin¡¯s smugughter: "Oh dear, Sister Jiang Ruan, I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s all because I¡¯m so dumb, can¡¯t even remember my lines."


    "Making you kneel for so long, you won¡¯t me me, will you?"


    Jiang Ruan turned her head and saw Li Xin walking over with her assistant.


    She was still wearing her costume.


    Not even trying to hide the smugness on her face.


    Clearly just here to enjoy the show.


    Seeing the two about to sh again, the crew all looked on, silently watching the drama unfold.


    But Jiang Ruan wouldn¡¯t let her just watch the show.


    "Of course not, Sister Li Xin."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s red lips curved, her slender hands crossed over her abdomen, the pure white beaded embroidered dress made her look gentle and elegant, exuding the charm of a nobledy from ancient times.


    As if she walked straight out of a painting.


    Her soft gaze fell on Li Xin: "After all, everyone in the crew knows how dumb you are, how could I me you?"


    "Besides, people¡¯s intelligence differs. Those of us who memorize lines thoroughly should naturally be more understanding towards those who forget them."


    "Don¡¯t you agree, Sister Li Xin?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s tone was gentle, her white clothes made her seem ethereal, yet lively.


    But anyone with sharp ears could hear how she emphasized thest four words deliberately.


    It was obvious her words were a biting sarcasm towards Li Xin.


    Not far away, someone couldn¡¯t hold back augh: "Pfft."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s counterattack truly had skill.


    Moreover, her words were indeed correct.


    No one in the crew liked Li Xin now. Initially, when Li Peng was around, she unted herself as the assistant director¡¯s second lead and looked down on everyone.


    Now that Li Peng¡¯s out, she has no backing, and naturally, people aren¡¯t afraid of her anymore.


    Besides, today she made the whole crew reshoot a scene three times because of her.


    Such a disgrace for an actress who can¡¯t remember her script.


    The Director¡¯s face turned dark at the time.


    Hearing this, Li Xin turned angrily, ring directly: "What are youughing at."


    Her anger was fueled by Jiang Ruan, her breathless outrage couldn¡¯t hold back her temper as she started swearing directly: "Stop being so sarcastic, I just hate you, so what."


    "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are, a mere graduate from a second-rate university made it here, who knows how many beds you climbed into..."


    Sister Qin¡¯s face instantly changed.


    She said coldly: "Li Xin, you can eat indiscriminately, but you can¡¯t speak carelessly."


    Jiang Ruan listened with an unchanged face, but her fingertips quietly clenched.


    Her knees were faintly aching, she looked coldly at Li Xin.


    "I¡¯ve seen many like you, pretending to be pure, but who knows how many have kept you..."


    Before Li Xin could finish, her agent covered her mouth directly: "Mmm...mmm..."


    "Don¡¯t say more, my dear, do you still want to stay in showbiz?"


    The agent was scared to death.


    Did she still think she was Feihong¡¯s spoiled princess?


    If it were before, she¡¯d have no problems just scolding Jiang Ruan, a mere rising star.


    But things were different now.


    Li Xin: "Mmm..."


    The agent held her tightly.


    And apologized to the two.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Jiang Ruan, Sister Qin, Li Xin¡¯s head isn¡¯t clear today, she lost her mind, please don¡¯t hold it against her."


    "I¡¯ll take her away now."


    Saying that, she signaled the assistant with her eyes.


    The group forcibly pulled Li Xin away.


    Li Xin couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    Watching the group leave, Sister Qin was so angry she couldn¡¯t breathe smoothly: "What a brainless idiot, hurry up and cklist her."


    Saying whateveres to mind without thinking.


    This kind of person is highly taboo in the entertainment industry.


    "Don¡¯t be upset, sweetheart."


    "It¡¯s not worth it to argue with such people."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips twitched slightly, her knee pain came through, smilingly she said: "I know, Sister Qin."


    It¡¯s truly not worth arguing with fools.


    But she wouldn¡¯t forget this grudge.


    "I¡¯ll take you back now, I¡¯ll bring you medicer, apply it yourself tonight, hopefully, it¡¯ll heal faster."


    "Okay."


    Sister Qin sighed: "This is how the crew is, actors seem morous on the surface, but only they know the suffering. But this matter can¡¯t be just let go like this, tomorrow I¡¯ll go talk to the Director, if Li Xin keeps acting out like this, then we¡¯ll let her film alone."


    "At worst, we¡¯ll switch to another crew, it¡¯s not our loss anyway."


    Jiang Ruan knew she was venting for her, and didn¡¯t refuse: "Mm."


    The two turned to leave.


    Little did they know, someone not far away had recorded the whole thing.


    Then converted the file and sent it out.


    In the makeup room.


    Bai Yi walked in with ointment, but found Jiang Ruan wasn¡¯t there, and asked the staff: "Where¡¯s Jiang Ruan?"

 Chapter 14: What鈥檚 Wrong with Your Leg?

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14: What¡¯s Wrong with Your Leg?</h4>


    After just finishing the shoot, Bai Yi had already changed out of his costume and was now wearing a loose ck T-shirt and white pants, looking handsome and refreshing.


    He had his left hand in his pocket, and his right hand was holding a box of patch sters.


    The staff, being questioned, stared at the handsome face of the man in front of her, and was so excited that she stuttered, "Bai... Emperor Bai, Jiang Ruan... she just left with her manager, probably went back to the hotel to rest."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Yi nodded, his deep brown eyes filled with gentleness, and politely said, "Thank you."


    He then turned around with the sters and walked away.


    Staring at the man¡¯s tall and handsome back.


    The staff couldn¡¯t turn her head back for a long while, her eyes were full of sparkling stars.


    Oh my gosh, did she really hear it right just now?


    Emperor Bai actually said thank you to her ah ah ah ah...


    She was going to go crazy!


    You know, she came here to be a staff member just for Bai Yi ah ah ah, he has been her dream man since his debut, sob sob sob.


    Does this count as a dreame true, hahaha?


    Mom, I¡¯ve made it!


    Hotel.


    After seeing Sister Qin off, Jiang Ruan finally returned to her own room, dragging her sore knees, and she input her fingerprint.


    She opened the door, only to find that the room was actually lit?


    Jiang Ruan widened her eyes, hurriedly stepped in, and as soon as she entered the living room, she saw Bao Ye sitting on the sofa, working on aptop.


    The man¡¯s long legs were crossed, his posturezy yet aristocratic.


    With his naturally pale skin, he wore a mysteriously luxurious purple shirt, the hem tucked into his trousers, his hair neatlybed, exuding the aura of a perfectionist.


    Hearing the sound, Bao Ye lifted his gaze, his jet-ck eyes nced over indifferently, "You¡¯re back."


    A light tone.


    As if he were talking about something utterly ordinary.


    Originally, Bao Ye was supposed to rush back in the morning, there was still a meeting waiting for him in Beijing, butter he changed his mind.


    Although this hotel couldn¡¯tpare to his castle vi, it would suffice, barely eptable.


    The main reason was that she was here.


    Bao Ye wanted to get a few good sleeps.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan was surprised, "Why haven¡¯t you left yet?"


    Being questioned, Bao Ye lightly licked his lips, "What¡¯s the rush."


    His fingers ttered on the keyboard for a moment, hit enter, then closed theptop and set it aside.


    His gaze fell on the girl in a white dress that reached her knees, her cheek with delicate stage makeup not far away.


    He leaned back against the couch, his tonezy, "Isn¡¯t it good to spend more time with you?"


    This sudden slickness.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart fluttered, instantly covered in goosebumps.


    She showed disdain, "Not good."


    "You are the big boss of apany, usually so busy with work, what would happen to thepany without you."


    Bao Ye licked his lips again, a yful look shed in his dark eyes, he chuckled lowly, "Your words sound like you¡¯reining that I¡¯m not spending time with you."


    Jiang Ruan widened her eyes, instantly like a startled bird.


    "I am not!"


    How could she possiblyin about him?


    Over the years, neither of them interfered with each other¡¯s work, she had long been used to it.


    It didn¡¯t matter if Bao Ye returned or not.


    Except for prohibiting her from filming kissing scenes and Category C scenes, and not allowing any scandals, Bao Ye never restrained her.


    Aside from their rtionship, they actually hadplete freedom.


    Feeling thirsty, Jiang Ruan turned to the water dispenser to get a cup of water.


    Holding the cup in her hand.


    Suddenly behind her, Bao Ye¡¯s cool voice spoke, "What¡¯s wrong with your leg?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s hand trembled, almost unable to hold the cup steady, causing the water inside to ripple.


    She moved the cup aside, her tone cool, "It¡¯s nothing, just a minor injury."


    Bao Ye¡¯s gaze instantly sharpened like a de, his dark eyes fixed on her slightly inconvenient leg, his voice became cold,manding, "Come here."


    Jiang Ruan looked over, wanting to retort.


    But facing the man¡¯s cold, ck eyes, it was as if they said, don¡¯t make me say it a second time.


    Jiang Ruan pursed her lips, drank the water in the cup to ease her thirst, and then walked over.


    As soon as she got close to the man, her wrist hanging by her side was strongly gripped and pulled back.


    "Ah."


    Jiang Ruan fell into hisp, her waist was bound by a burning hot and long arm.


    The next second, the hem of her knee-length skirt was pulled up by the man.

 Chapter 15: I鈥檓 Just Being Reasonable with You

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 15: I¡¯m Just Being Reasonable with You</h4>


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t even have time to scream.


    Her slender, snow-white legs were exposed to the air, drawing more attention to the terrifying bruises swelling on her knees.


    It looked as if she had been severely punished.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s skin was delicate and white; any injury looked several times worse than usual.


    ncing at her knees, Jiang Ruan cursed Li Xin again in her heart.


    She would get her revenge sooner orter.


    The moment she saw the man¡¯s expression freeze, his dark eyes fixated on her knee injuries, Jiang Ruan gulped silently.


    It felt like the temperature in the room had dropped several degrees.


    She tried to exin, "It¡¯s actually not that serious. You know my skin, even a small injury looks scary."


    Bao Ye certainly knew.


    Her skin, which was as fair and smooth as a teenage girl¡¯s, had been nurtured by him with milk baths over the past three years.


    But the person he cherished and held in the palm of his hand was not meant to be bullied by others.


    Bao Ye¡¯s cold sneer carried an undeniable depth as his icy, aloof interrogation reached her ears: "Is this also what you call a cinematic effect?"


    Jiang Ruan blinked, her red lips moved slightly.


    She didn¡¯t reply.


    "No," she said.


    "If it¡¯s not a cinematic effect, then what is it?" Bao Ye¡¯s voice was cold. "Are you only bold with me, but cower in front of others?"


    "Letting people bully you?"


    At his words, Jiang Ruan fell silent.


    With stubborn, dark eyes, she stared at him, as obstinate as a mule, feeling aggrieved at being called a coward.


    Of course, she knew Li Xin was deliberately making things difficult, but the entire crew was there, the Director was there, she couldn¡¯t make a scene.


    Li Xin couldn¡¯t remember her lines, and the Director scolded her harshly.


    She remembered her lines, and the Director would only praise her professionalism and sense of decorum.


    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking?"


    Bao Ye lifted his right hand, the Buddha Beads on his elegant wrist clinked with a crisp collision, entuated by his purple shirt sleeves, exuding an ethereal aura.


    At this moment, he held her slender chin, staring at the girl¡¯s small face. Though his grip wasn¡¯t strong, the veins on the back of his hand bulged, his eyes harboring a hint of suppressed anger: "Got hitst night, now your legs are like this. Don¡¯t you have any backbone, letting people bully you..."


    "I didn¡¯t just let people bully me!" Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and interrupted him, "You don¡¯t understand the situation at the time, I was very angry too. After all, I¡¯m the one who got hurt, but I can¡¯t make a scene, do you understand?"


    Jiang Ruan felt aggrieved, but what could she do unless they kicked Li Xin out.


    Thinking of this, her red lips moved slightly, tempted to borrow his hand for help.


    But then she remembered the filming had been going on for nearly a month already.


    Changing people at this time would definitely affect their reputation.


    After some hesitation, she gave up.


    Bao Ye, holding her, listened to her words and casually remarked, "Hmm, quite sensible."


    "Then just endure the pain."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Damn it.


    For some reason, hearing his tone sparked an inexplicable fire in Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart. She tried to free herself from his arms and get off hisp: "Let go of me!"


    "I want to get down."


    But Bao Ye tightened his grip. Compared to him, her strength was negligible.


    He said in a low voice, "Don¡¯t move."


    "Your leg is injured."


    Jiang Ruan looked up, ring at him: "Then let me down."


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes bore into her, as if they could pierce through her soul.


    His voice was thin and cold: "Which of my words was wrong?"


    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be sensible? Even with injuries like this, you can¡¯t make a scene."


    "Yesterday it was your face, today it¡¯s your legs, where will it be tomorrow? Your life?"


    Bao Ye sneered: "Your so-called sensibility is nothing but tolerance, Jiang Ruan, is that how I taught you?"


    Every word of his stabbed directly at her heart.


    Their eyes met, Jiang Ruan felt a mix of anger and heartache.


    She knew he was angry, was siding with her, perhaps even cared for her a bit.


    After wrestling with herself for a while, Jiang Ruan finally softened her stance and stopped being stubborn with him.


    Her soft red lips pouted as she extended her slender, gentle arm, wrapping it around the man¡¯s neck.


    She whimpered in grievance, "Stop scolding me."


    "My leg still hurts now."


    "Bao Ye, I¡¯m in pain."


    The moment she wrapped her arms around him and heard her whimpering, Bao Ye¡¯s brow moved slightly, and the darkness in his eyes faded considerably.


    Staring at her pure face close at hand, the man snorted coldly, "Now you know it hurts."


    Jiang Ruan lowered her head and buried it in his neck, the scent of his exclusive cold-toned cologne surrounding her, it was enticing and alluring.


    She replied gloomily, "Hmm."


    "I¡¯m not a coward, nor do I want to be rational. I¡¯d like to be unreasonable and domineering like her, but I¡¯m a rational person."


    Jiang Ruan looked up, her dark eyes shining brightly. As he stared at her in silence, she continued with a determined, cold gaze: "But I won¡¯t put up with her forever. If it happens again, I¡¯ll make her realize how foolish she really is, in my own way."

 Chapter 16 - 15: I鈥檓 Just Being Reasonable with You 2

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 15: I¡¯m Just Being Reasonable with You 2</h4>


    She is a rational person.


    He has always known this about her.


    That¡¯s why he was attracted to her initially, because he is also someone with strong self-control.


    Feeling his anger dissipate, he said, "I told you, you can do anything you want in the entertainment industry, if anything happens, I¡¯ll handle it."


    "Except for illegal things."


    As long as it doesn¡¯t involve breaking the rules, she could stir up a storm in the entertainment industry.


    He could clean up the mess for her.


    "But I don¡¯t want to trouble you," Jiang Ruan said, and honestly, hearing this warmed her heart.


    "Do you think I¡¯m afraid of trouble?"


    "It¡¯s just a matter of a few words."


    Jiang Ruan listened, her eyshes lightly quivering, but she said nothing.


    He was just saying that because he felt like it now.


    She doesn¡¯t like asking for favors, especially from him.


    It feels undignified.


    "Don¡¯t be a coward," Bao Ye said coldly, "Did you hear me?"


    "I hate weaklings."


    He especially hates those who only swallow their grievances.


    Pathetic.


    "I heard you."


    Jiang Ruan said, "I am not a coward, nor am I a weakling."


    She spoke with some justification.


    Bao Ye nced at her knee and scoffed.


    The meaning was obvious.


    If you get yourself hurt like this, what else would you be?


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    A hand suddenly tightened around her waist, and she spun around,nding on the sofa.


    She saw the man in the purple shirt kneel before her, his long legs bent, his defined hand holding her calf.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart raced suddenly.


    "I¡¯ll have someone bring over the ointment," Bao Ye said, staring at her knee for a while before looking up at her with a frown.


    With injuries like this.


    Applying medicine would heal them faster.


    Saying that, the man reached for his phone.


    Jiang Ruan quickly said, "No need, Sister Qin already asked someone to buy it for me, said they¡¯d bring it over soon."


    "They should be almost here."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the doorbell rang.


    "Ding dong..."


    Jiang Ruan looked over sharply, suddenly nervous, "Speak of the devil, it must be Sister Qin."


    Bao Ye stood up, his tone calm, "I¡¯ll get the door."


    These words shocked Jiang Ruan, "No, you can¡¯t go!"


    "Sister Qin doesn¡¯t know about our rtionship. If she sees you here, she¡¯ll be startled."


    Oh my god, the president of Bao Group is actually in her room.


    Sister Qin would be terrified.


    It¡¯s also thanks to Jiang Ruan¡¯s good job keeping it secret. For three years, besides herself and her close friend Fang Yuan, no one knew about her rtionship with Bao Ye.


    Jiang Ruan was also mindful, because to put it bluntly, she was just Bao Ye¡¯s hidden lover.


    They could break up any day.


    Afterward, there¡¯d be nothing between them.


    So she felt that things were fine as they were now.


    Bao Ye stared at her with his dark eyes, his gaze deep and inscrutable.


    The doorbell kept ringing, and Jiang Ruan said, "Why don¡¯t you go to the bedroom first? I¡¯lle over in a bit."


    Jiang Ruan stood up, her height difference making her seem extremely petite before him.


    She sped her hands together, looking pitiful: "Please, please, she really can¡¯t find out."


    Saying that, Jiang Ruan boldly pushed him, "Be good, you wait inside, I¡¯ll be quick..."


    Bao Ye was pushed into the bedroom by her.


    Once he was inside, Jiang Ruan signaled a "shush" gesture.


    The man¡¯s face had already darkened.


    Bao Ye pursed his lips tightly, never imagining he¡¯d ever have to be hidden.


    She seemed afraid of others knowing about their rtionship.


    Jiang Ruan turned to leave, but suddenly a hand reached out, wrapping around her waist and pressing her against the wall.


    At such a close distance, her heart raced wildly, and before she could speak, a hot, assertive kissnded, overpowering her.


    The doorbell continued to ring.


    It struck Jiang Ruan¡¯s nerve endings.


    Her brows furrowed as she felt on edge.


    She reached out to push him away, her voice muffled, "Bao Ye, someone¡¯s at the door..."


    Yet she was engulfed in his kiss.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t even figure out why he suddenly kissed her, her hand against his chest pressed into the wall.


    Intertwined with his fingers, he restricted her every movement.


    His cool face was so close, his god-like handsome features were mesmerizing.


    There was coldness in his breath, but now it was fierce and fiery, mixed with a light cigar scent.


    The doorbell continued ringing.


    Finally, Bao Ye ended the deep kiss, lifting his head to look at her flushed cheeks.


    She looked enchantingly disheveled.


    She leaned against him, panting.


    Adjusting herself.


    He was just too good at kissing.


    She waspletely at a loss.


    Hearing her panting, Bao Ye¡¯s ck eyes darkened, lifting his hand to stroke her lips, his hoarse voice alluringly seductive: "Go ahead."


    If she didn¡¯t go now, the person delivering the ointment would leave.

 Chapter 17 - 15: I鈥檓 Just Being Reasonable with You 3

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 15: I¡¯m Just Being Reasonable with You 3</h4>


    Sure enough, the doorbell stopped ringing.


    Jiang Ruan, feeling weak in the legs, quickly checked herself in the mirror to make sure everything was fine, then went to open the door.


    When she opened the door, she saw Bai Yi¡¯s back.


    It wasn¡¯t Sister Qin.


    Jiang Ruan eximed in surprise, "Brother Bai Yi."


    A voice called out from behind, making Bai Yi stop in his tracks and return to the doorway.


    Looking at Jiang Ruan, his expression softened, and his voice was maic, "I thought you weren¡¯t home since you took so long to open the door."


    Jiang Ruan found an excuse, raising her hand to scratch her head, "I fell asleep as soon as I got back. Brother Bai Yi, is there something you need from me?"


    Jiang Ruan had a good impression of Bai Yi.


    As the youngest veteran actor in showbiz, Bai Yi had won numerous prestigious awards over the years. He was humble and gentle, with excellent acting skills.


    He was a recognized powerhouse actor.


    Jiang Ruan had learned a lot from him. Although this was their first coboration, they worked very well together.


    He was also Jiang Ruan¡¯s idol.


    "Here, for you." Bai Yi handed her the medicated patches in his hand. "I bought these a while ago, they¡¯re great for bruises. Kneeling on a cobblestone road for so long is hard, even for a man, let alone you, a girl."


    "Using these will help you heal faster."


    Jiang Ruan was ttered, a bit surprised as she looked at the proffered patches.


    Given his kindness, there was no way she could refuse.


    Her face broke into a smile as she said, "Alright, thank you, Brother Bai Yi."


    Her voice was naturally soft.


    She spoke sweetly, which was very endearing.


    "No need to thank me."


    Bai Yi looked at her.


    He spoke seriously.


    "Having a sense of responsibility is a good thing, understanding the big picture is too, but don¡¯t be overly understanding."


    "If Li Xin causes you trouble again next time, don¡¯t tolerate her. An actor who can¡¯t even act, repeatedly making mistakes, should consider a career change."


    He spoke with a fair tone.


    In this industry, Bai Yi had risen from a nobody to where he was today.


    Along the way, he¡¯d seen all sorts of people.


    Those like Jiang Ruan, who earnestly dedicated herself to acting, earned Bai Yi¡¯s respect.


    On the other hand, those like Li Xin, who were always scheming and causing trouble, Bai Yi held in disdain.


    Such parasites, the fewer there are in a crew, the better.


    These words lifted Jiang Ruan¡¯s spirits tremendously.


    She felt much better instantly.


    "I understand, Brother Bai Yi."


    "Thank you, and for the patches too."


    Bai Yi responded with a simple "Hmm."


    His gaze fell on her cheek, making him raise an eyebrow with a casual smile, "Why is your face so red?"


    Jiang Ruan felt a flutter, raised her hand to touch her face, "Is it?"


    "Maybe I just woke up, feeling hot."


    Jiang Ruan chuckled as she exined.


    Bai Yi nodded, "Maybe so."


    "You must be worn out. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Apply the patches and rest well."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Jiang Ruan nodded, "Alright, goodbye Brother Bai Yi."


    "See you tomorrow."


    As she watched Bai Yi¡¯s retreating back, Jiang Ruan finally breathed a sigh of relief, touching her face. Was it really that red?


    It was all because of that damn man inside!


    Jiang Ruan cursed in her heart.


    But looking at the patches in her hand, she blinked, surprise filling her eyes.


    Did Brother Bai Yi really bring her patches?


    It was indeed a pleasant surprise.


    After all, he was her idol, and Jiang Ruan held Bai Yi in great respect and admiration.


    Thus, even as she closed the door, the smile on her lips remained.


    Not far away, a man in a purple shirt and ck trousers stood with one hand in his pocket, exuding elegance.


    Watching her, the man¡¯s tightly pressed thin lips revealed a faint smile, seemingly cold, "You seem quite happy?"


    At those words, Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart trembled.


    Why did hee out so quickly?


    The hand clutching the patches instinctively hid behind her. She was nervous, "No... not really."


    "Why are you hiding?" Bao Ye walked over, his steps seemingly normal.


    But to Jiang Ruan, it felt like he was closing in on her.


    He scoffed coldly, "Are you afraid I¡¯ll see another man giving you patches?"


    Jiang Ruan said, "He¡¯s just a colleague."


    Bao Ye was nomittal, standing before her, looking down at her.


    "A colleague? Then why are you nervous?"


    Jiang Ruan said, "I¡¯m not."


    "You¡¯re overthinking this!"


    Why would she be nervous?


    She hadn¡¯t cheated nor made him a cuckold.


    "Brother Bai Yi?"


    Bao Ye sneered, bending close to her ear, blowing hot air, and then, as if punishing her, bit her earlobe.


    "You call him quite affectionately, don¡¯t you?"


    His tone was ambiguous, carrying a strange hint of jealousy.


    The bite made Jiang Ruan wince, instinctively stepping back, rubbing her ear, "Are you crazy, why are you biting me! It hurts."


    "I told you, I¡¯m just colleagues with him, and he¡¯s a senior, isn¡¯t it normal to call him Brother Bai Yi? It¡¯s a term of respect, don¡¯t you know?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s temper red.


    She spoke unceremoniously.


    He seemed utterly unreasonable to her.


    But Bao Ye wouldn¡¯t take it, "Educating me?"


    He fixed his deep eyes on her.


    Jiang Ruan quickly backed down, "I wasn¡¯t, I was just talking reason with you."


    Who was he, after all? He was Bao Ye.


    How could she dare to educate him?


    In the whole of Beijing, no one dared educate him.


    "Heh."


    Bao Ye let out a coldugh, "In this world, not many dare to reason with me."


    "And you even dare to scold me."


    "Jiang Ruan, you¡¯re the first."


    Jiang Ruan, unconvinced, bit her lip, "Who told you to bite me first."


    It¡¯s not like she cursed him on purpose.


    She held her head high.


    "And you bit so painfully, even rabbits bite when pressed."


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t argue with her.


    His dark eyes bore into her, his tone cold andmanding, "Anyway, stay away from other men."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Seeing her obstinate like a donkey.


    Bao Ye¡¯s temple throbbed.


    He reined in his expression, saying.


    "Come here, let me apply the patches for you."


    Jiang Ruan finally reacted a bit, "Oh."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    In front of the sofa, Jiang Ruan sat, her skirt pulled up to her thigh, with Bao Ye kneeling in front of her.


    As she watched him carefully apply the patches, Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t focused on this.


    He told her to stay away from other men.


    What about him?


    Would he stay away from other women?


    Jiang Ruan pouted.


    What a double-standard jerk.


    Gossip news kept reporting about some actress he had abroad, a childhood sweetheart, from a well-matched family, deeply in love once upon a time.


    Though she¡¯d been gone three years.


    She was neither married nor pregnant.


    Who knows, she mighte back any day.


    When that happens, he probably wouldn¡¯t hesitate to break up with her on his own.


    Jiang Ruan sneered coldly in her heart.


    After all, she was his ¡¯white moonlight.¡¯


    That family background, having everything.


    How could shepete?


    The living room was excessively quiet.


    Only their breaths could be heard.


    Suddenly, a clear cold voice came from him, "What are you thinking?"


    ¡ª


    Herees the long Chapter!


    Asking for rmendation votes and favorites, love you all, kisses!

 Chapter 18 - 16: Filming a Kissing Scene with Bai Yi, Hm?

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 16: Filming a Kissing Scene with Bai Yi, Hm?</h4>


    Jiang Ruan shook her head: "It¡¯s nothing."


    She lowered her eyes, staring at the man¡¯s long, slender, and bony hands, which were as beautiful as a hand model¡¯s from the entertainment industry.


    In the past, these hands had strategized, decided the fate of enterprises, handling billion-dor projects with ease.


    Now, they were carefully applying a ster for her.


    From this angle, the man¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were cold and sharp, with a tight jawline that flowed smoothly, his features were exquisite, as if favored by God.


    Rumor had it in Beijing that Bao Group¡¯s CEO, Bao Ye¡¯s looks could outshine the entire entertainment circle, and it was not just hearsay.


    Jiang Ruan pressed her red lips together, suppressing the unrest within her.


    "Avoid touching the injury these days." Bao Ye threw the trash into the bin, stood up, and looked down at her, speaking in a deep voice, "Stop filming for a few days. Wait until you have healed."


    "I¡¯ll take care of things with the crew."


    "No." Jiang Ruan refused without thinking, frowning, "It¡¯s just a minor injury, I can¡¯t dy the crew¡¯s schedule."


    Seeing the man¡¯s face darken.


    Jiang Ruan softened her tone, speaking gently: "It¡¯s really nothing, it¡¯s just my skin is too tender, so it looks serious. At most, I¡¯ll film sitting scenes these days, and since it¡¯s a costume drama, no leg exposure."


    "Besides, the sooner I finish filming, the sooner I can be free to apany you back in Beijing."


    Hearing this, Bao Ye¡¯s tightly furrowed brows gradually rxed. He put one hand in his pocket and nced at her knee with his dark eyes.


    The brown ster contrasted sharply against her snow-white legs, like baby skin.


    With a light tone: "As you wish."


    At that moment, the doorbell rang again.


    Bao Ye cast a cold nce at it, and Jiang Ruan stood up: "It should be Sister Qin sending the medicine, why don¡¯t you go inside for now?"


    Bao Ye: "..."


    He became someone who couldn¡¯t be seen.


    After finally coaxing him into the bedroom, Jiang Ruan checked herself in the mirror to make sure everything was okay before going to open the door.


    As she opened the door, Sister Qin walked in with the medicine.


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t even have time to stop her.


    "Baby, I got the medicine. It¡¯s a ster, the doctor said it¡¯s very effective for bruises. Just apply it for a few days, and you¡¯ll be fine."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart leapt to her throat as she nced nonchntly towards the bedroom, smiling, "Okay, thank you, Sister Qin."


    Sister Qin took out the ster.


    "Sit down, I¡¯ll help you apply it."


    Jiang Ruan pulled at the corners of her mouth, coughing slightly, and had to tell the truth: "Sister Qin, I already applied it."


    Sister Qin: "Huh?"


    "Bai Yi sent it over." Jiang Ruan said, "He had the ster, maybe he saw how often I kneel down and brought it for me."


    She spoke tactfully.


    Upon hearing this, Sister Qin was overjoyed: "My God, Bai Yi personally sent you medicine?"


    "Tsk tsk, that shows he has a good impression of you. You know, Bai Yi is the movie emperor, with his status, he has never wanted to get close to female stars, never heard of him sending medicine to anyone."


    "Who would have thought he¡¯d send medicine to you?"


    "Baby, this is a good thing!"


    Sister Qin was overjoyed.


    Her voice grew considerably louder.


    Jiang Ruan listened, her heartbeat almost reaching her throat. She felt both amused and helpless, wanting to beg her to stop talking.


    Jiang Ruan nced nervously at the bedroom.


    She raised her voice: "Sister Qin, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just medicine."


    Sister Qin: "But that¡¯s still a good thing. I was thinking about how to create some CP rumors between you and Bai Yi, maybe get you both on a variety show or something. It could boost the drama¡¯s poprity, though I was worried Bai Yi wouldn¡¯t agree."


    "Now, it seems there¡¯s hope. As long as Bai Yi has a good impression of you, it would just take a little cooperation from you both."


    "After all, there¡¯s a kiss scene between you two in the drama..."


    At this moment, a noise came from the bedroom.


    "Bang!"


    It sounded like a vase breaking.


    Jiang Ruan was startled, turning sharply, her heart nearly stopping.


    Sister Qin also looked over: "What¡¯s that noise?"


    "Seemed like something broke?"


    Sister Qin asked in surprise: "Is someone in your bedroom?"


    Facing the doubtful gaze, Jiang Ruan quickly exined: "No, no, I just opened the window, it must have been the wind knocking over the vase on the windowsill."


    Sister Qin retracted her suspicion: "I see, then let me help you clean up."


    Saying this, she moved towards the bedroom.


    Jiang Ruan hurriedly blocked her way, grabbing Sister Qin¡¯s wrist with a smile: "No need, Sister Qin. I¡¯ll take care of it myselfter."


    "You¡¯ve been busy all day, go get some rest."


    Sister Qin: "It¡¯s fine, let me do it."


    "You¡¯re injured after all."


    Jiang Ruan felt like crying.


    She had to summon her courage: "Sister Qin, my underwear and stuff are all over the bed, I¡¯m shy. Don¡¯t go in, I¡¯ll clean up myselfter."


    Seeing her persistence, Sister Qin had to concede: "Alright then."


    She asked Jiang Ruan: "Is there really no one in the bedroom?"


    Jiang Ruan was the artist she had the highest hopes for, the one she had invested the most in.


    She hadn¡¯t dated in these years.


    Entirely focused on her career.


    Sister Qin was quite confident in her.


    "Really no one, why would I lie to you, Sister Qin?" Jiang Ruan replied guiltily.


    "That¡¯s good."


    Sister Qin said earnestly: "Baby, you¡¯re at the peak of your career now. You absolutely cannot let emotions get in the way, or it will ruin your future."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s scalp tingled, she could only reply with a straight face: "Rest assured, Sister Qin, I know what¡¯s important."


    "Good."


    Sister Qin sighed: "Then I¡¯ll head back first, you should rest too."


    Jiang Ruan: "Mm-hmm."


    Finally, she saw her out.


    After closing the hotel door, Jiang Ruan turned around and closed her eyes with relief, finally releasing a held breath. Her heart settled back in her chest.


    But before she could truly rx, she felt like dying.


    Jiang Ruan wanted to cry.


    Sister Qin had spoken so loudly, surely the person inside heard it all.


    Everyone knew Bao Ye had a particrly strong sense of possessiveness.


    He not only forbade her from filming kiss scenes, but also disallowed intimate interactions with other male stars.


    Once, she didn¡¯t listen and filmed a kiss scene.


    But it wasn¡¯t real, just a camera trick.


    Yet somehow, Bao Ye found out.


    At the time, his expression was extremely dark.


    It was the first time Jiang Ruan saw him angry.


    Like an angry god of death, terrifying.


    What made her want to cry more was.


    She apologized until her voice was hoarse, cried until she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Yet it was like he didn¡¯t hear at all.


    Unrelenting.


    She almost died on that bed.


    She didn¡¯t leave the castle bedroom for three whole days.


    It could be imagined how harsh Bao Ye was.


    Later, it took her more than half a month to recover.


    Even thinking about it now, Jiang Ruan¡¯s skin crawled.


    And now, history seemed to be repeating.


    Bao Ye heard about her kiss scene with Bai Yi.


    Jiang Ruan covered her face, standing still, wondering if she could still escape.


    She was so enveloped in her sadness.


    She didn¡¯t notice at all.


    A man in a purple shirt, with every fingernail trimmed perfectly, was walking over in ck slippers.


    Suddenly, above her head, a man¡¯s voice sounded dangerous and cold, the tone casual, indifferent.


    Yet it seemed to instantly cast her into hell.


    "Filming a kiss scene with Bai Yi, huh?"

 Chapter 19 - 17: Using a Stand-in Opposite the Film Emperor?

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 17: Using a Stand-in Opposite the Film Emperor?</h4>


    Fear engulfed Jiang Ruanxin, her whole body tense, as she put down her hand and looked at the cold man so close to her.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes flickered, and she reached out to hug Bao Ye¡¯s arm: "Let me exin, Bao Ye, it¡¯s not what you think."


    "It wasn¡¯t me who acted with him, it was a stand-in, the stand-in acted with him."


    "Ha." Bao Ye sneered: "Do you think I¡¯d believe that?"


    "Acting with a film emperor and you use a stand-in?"


    "pping your own face, aren¡¯t you?"


    In just a few words, Jiang Ruan was left speechless.


    Her face turned red.


    Seeing her remain silent.


    Bao Ye gripped her arm, not gently, the veins in his right hand entwined with Buddha Beads bulged as he roughly pulled her down.


    Then pinned her against the wall.


    "Why aren¡¯t you exining now, hmm?"


    The man¡¯s dark eyes bore into hers, inexplicably furious, his face icy: "Weren¡¯t you good at making excuses?"


    "I was wrong."


    Jiang Ruan softened her voice: "I did it for the show too, the director asked me, he¡¯s the client, how could I refuse him?"


    "Can¡¯t refuse, huh?" Bao Ye said.


    "Then let me teach you."


    Suddenly, her flimsy skirt was torn apart by him, as a scream followed, white fabric scattered on the ground.


    Her shoulders felt chilled by the air conditioning.


    Jiang Ruan reached out to cover herself, but Bao Ye grasped her wrists, stacking both hands and raising them above her head.


    "Bao Ye..." Jiang Ruanpletely caved.


    "I really was wrong; this is thest time, okay?"


    "I swear!"


    She vowed earnestly.


    Her eyes rimmed red, looking pitiful, and she pleaded pitifully with him at this moment.


    "Toote."


    His dark eyes were like sharp des on her: "You said the samest time."


    "Last time wasst time..."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s rebuttal hadn¡¯t even finished when her red lips were smothered by the man¡¯s kiss, cold and mixed with fury, leaving her breathless.


    Her mind nked, feeling like she might suffocate to death.


    Tears uncontrobly fell at the corners of her eyes, as she heard the man curse: "Breathe."


    Even after so many kisses.


    Still can¡¯t breathe.


    Idiot.


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes sparked with fire, uncontroble rage burning within him.


    If he hadn¡¯t overheard, would she have hidden it from him again?


    Filming a kissing scene, very well.


    Does she just love challenging his limits?


    Bao Ye bent down, lifted Jiang Ruan, and strode towards the bedroom.


    A soft, spacious bed.


    When Jiang Ruan was tossed onto it, her whole body bounced slightly, instinctively wanting to escape.


    But barely crawling two steps, her ankle was seized by the man¡¯s burning palm, then she was dragged back directly.


    "Ah!" Jiang Ruan screamed.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going, hmm?" came the devilish voice, soon followed by suppression, Bao Ye¡¯s fingers seized her delicate chin.


    Seeing her face filled with panic, he seemed to find something amusing.


    Slowly teasing her.


    "Want me to let you go this time, is that it?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded fervently: "Uh-huh."


    She clung to his waist, her dark eyes pitiful: "I really know I was wrong, Bao Ye."


    "I won¡¯t film kissing scenes anymore."


    "I swear!"


    She held up three fingers towards the ceiling.


    Looking earnest, seeming genuinely sincere, no sign of deception.


    Bao Ye gazed at her butughed quietly.


    His dark eyes half-closed, thumb rubbing her chin, voice cold: "Swear? Swear to the heavens?"


    He lowered his head close to her ear, breathing warmth, speaking disdainfully: "Baby, I don¡¯t even believe in Buddha; you think I¡¯d believe in the heavens?"


    "..."


    Jiang Ruan felt a tremor in her heart; she had forgotten, he was non-believing, trusting no one but himself.


    It was tied to his childhood experiences.


    The Bo family was always in strife, even his biological parents, those wounds made him trust no one, including deities.


    As she pondered, suddenly the world spun.


    Jiang Ruan found herself ced upon Bao Ye¡¯sp.


    And hey t on the bed.


    Nearly losing bnce, she instinctively steadied herself by clutching his waist.


    The many like an emperor, watching her, with azy, coldmand: "Weren¡¯t you admitting wrong?"


    "Then show some sincerity?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart quivered slightly, how could she not understand his implication.


    "I can¡¯t, Bao Ye." She bit her red lips.


    To Bao Ye¡¯s eyes, she seemed captivating and enticing.


    His neck¡¯s seductive Adam¡¯s apple moved, his jawline tensioned, sleek, with a coldugh, sarcastically: "Can¡¯t, then learn."


    "Aren¡¯t you an actress? What can¡¯t an actress learn."


    "Isn¡¯t it a skill you already possess?"


    "You can film kissing scenes, but not C scenes?"


    Hemanded dominantly.


    "I want you to please me, right now."

 Chapter 20 - 18: He鈥檚 My Man

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 18: He¡¯s My Man</h4>


    The purple shirt was left loose around his waist after he toyed with it, creating many wrinkles in the fabric. Bao Ye eyed it coldly, and Jiang Ruan felt a fire burning in her heart.


    What does it mean to do kissing scenes but not C scenes?


    She had never filmed a C scene with anyone.


    His words were so vile.


    But then she remembered she was the one who started it, having sworn not to do any kissing scenes, yet here she was, filming one again.


    Jiang Ruan took a deep breath.


    She reached out and hooked her arms around his neck, leaned down, and slowly moved closer to him, her thick eyshes fluttering like a butterfly.


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes were calm and steady, staring straight at her as she approached until her soft red lips pressed against his thin lips, and his calm heart was no longer calm.


    His breathing became heavier, his fingers hanging casually by his thigh trembled slightly.


    With the close distance, watching her earnestly kiss him, she was sweet, like cotton candy, gently pecking at him.


    But to him, it was clearly seduction.


    It was desire mixed with retreat.


    It was temptation.


    How could Bao Ye resist? He turned his head and bit her blushing earlobe, his voice hoarse and provocative: "Help me with the buttons."


    Jiang Ruan opened her eyes and reached out.


    But he captured her hand, his eyes betraying an undeniable lust: "With Z."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s face turned crimson.


    "I don¡¯t know how," came a voice as soft as a mosquito.


    Bao Ye¡¯s voice was deep: "Try."


    Jiang Ruan could only try.


    The shirt was very thin; the buttons were hard to unfasten.


    Very soon, one area turned deep purple.


    It looked particrly conspicuous.


    Jiang Ruan felt helpless, estimating that this shirt was probably ruined.


    But she continued to try hard.


    Bao Ye¡¯s hands on her waist showed bulging veins, and his Adam¡¯s apple became more seductive.


    When the buttons were undone, Bao Ye lost all reason, grabbed her waist, and suddenly turned around.


    He pinched her slender, fair throat, kissing her passionately and dominantly, like a robber.


    Even more excessive was, after making her cry, Bao Ye questioned her in her ear over and over.


    "Will you still film kissing scenes, hmm?"


    His voice was hoarse.


    Jiang Ruan clung tightly to his muscr arm, like it was her lifeline, her voice tearful: "I won¡¯t... Bao Ye..."


    "Dare you?" he asked again.


    Jiang Ruan: "I don¡¯t dare."


    The veins on Bao Ye¡¯s forehead bulged, his pale skin was drenched in sweat, watching her nearly broken appearance, not only did he not feel distressed, but he wanted to torment her even more.


    He asked her once more: "Who am I to you?"


    "You are Bao Ye," Jiang Ruan bit her lip.


    "And who is Bao Ye to you?" his voice carried a chill.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind was dizzy, yet her gaze met the man¡¯s deep, dark eyes clearly, feeling as if she would be sucked into them in an instant.


    Drown in his eyes.


    Her throat was dry, parched and husky: "You are my man."


    This answer pleased Bao Ye immensely.


    "Good girl deserves a reward."


    Jiang Ruan wanted to cry. Could she refuse this reward?


    But she had no right to refuse.


    In the end, Jiang Ruan closed her eyes, and except for breathing, she waspletely unconscious.


    Like a broken piece of white cloth.


    Sttered with all sorts of colors.


    Except for her neck, which looked particrly frightful.


    Her skin was truly delicate; a single mark would look especially rming.


    Disoriented, Jiang Ruan felt herself being picked up.


    Very soon, she was surrounded by hot water.


    It seemed someone was bathing her.


    But she didn¡¯t want to open her eyes at all.


    Who was it?


    Was it Bao Ye?


    Jiang Ruan pondered and just leaned back to sleep.


    The knee patch was ruined by water, Bao Ye simply cleaned her, removed her makeup, tidied her up, and then carried her back to the big bed.


    She slept soundly, her cheeks fair and tender, a shadow underneath her eyshes.


    Bao Ye removed the unusable knee patch.


    Tossed it in the trash, then used wet wipes to clean her knee, staring at the bruised knee, his gaze intense.


    Then he brought a new one to stick on.


    Covering her with the nket, he put on a robe and went to the balcony to smoke.


    He didn¡¯t draw the curtains; after all, she was a celebrity, afraid of paparazzi stalking at night.


    To avoid unnecessary trouble.


    He took out his phone, dialing a call.


    In the dead of night, the man¡¯s voice was low, cold with a hint of malice, like the King Yaning out of hell.


    Issuingmands.


    After hanging up, he finished his cigarette and opened the window for venttion.


    After a while, he returned to the bedroom.


    Lying down beside her, within minutes, she instinctively rolled into his embrace.


    Bao Ye paused, a hint of surprise crossed his dark eyes.


    Watching her fair cheek rub against his chest, like a kitten, she soon fell into deep sleep.


    His heart was inexplicably contented.


    He raised a hand to wrap around her thin waist.


    Embracing each other, they quickly fell asleep.


    The next day.


    When Jiang Ruan woke up, it was already twelve noon.


    The bedroom was curtained, no lights on, pitch ck, and when Jiang Ruan opened her eyes, she thought it was dawn.


    Turning her head, the person beside her was already gone.


    She blinked, had he gone back to Beijing?


    Thinking this, Jiang Ruan¡¯s mood brightened.


    Finally sent this ancestor away.


    If he didn¡¯t leave, she would have to send herself away.


    Shooting during the day was so tiring, and at night, both her mind and body had to work.


    If she wasn¡¯t exhausted, it would be strange.


    But when she turned on her phone, she discovered it was already noon!


    She had slept until noon!


    Jiang Ruan stared wide-eyed.


    Luckily, she was filming in the afternoon today.


    Otherwise, she would be doomed.


    Jiang Ruan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looking at her skin that could almost not be looking at, she cursed Bao Ye a thousand times in her heart.


    When Jiang Ruan got dressed and got out of bed, her legs were limp.


    And what terrified her more was.


    Just as she opened the door, Jiang Ruan saw Bao Ye sitting on her sofa in pajamas, his chest casually exposed and hair messy, frowning while working?


    Jiang Ruan rubbed her eyes.


    Why is he still here?


    Is it possible she opened the door the wrong way?


    "Awake?" Upon hearing the noise, Bao Ye nced up momentarily, seeing her dumbfounded and standing there, looking foolish.


    The man¡¯s thin lips curved slightly: "Why are you standing there? Haven¡¯t slept enough at this hour?"


    Jiang Ruan almost blurted out: Why are you still here.


    Why haven¡¯t you left yet.


    How long are you nning to stay here. Boo hoo hoo.


    Her lower back can¡¯t take it anymore.


    Jiang Ruan rubbed her back as she approached, sighing: "I¡¯ve slept enough."


    "I¡¯m going to wash up. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll have the hotel send it up."


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave theputer, his hands typing on the keyboard, clearly busy with work, and he replied lightly: "I¡¯ve already had them prepare something."


    Jiang Ruan remembered then, this hotel belongs to him.


    The corners of her lips twitched, and she muttered without much emotion: "Oh."


    She turned around and headed to the bathroom.


    After finishing her wash-up, she just opened the door.


    Bao Ye was standing by the door.


    Jiang Ruan was thinking about something and was startled: "What are you doing?"


    "Washing up."


    "Oh."


    He didn¡¯t move aside, and Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t get past.


    She could only stand there, staring at him. What does this mean?


    Why not let me through first?


    This angle.


    But Bao Ye thought she was staring at his chest.


    The man raised an eyebrow slightly.


    Bao Ye straightened his slightly bent legs, instantly making him two heads taller than her, making her seem like a primary school student due to the height difference.


    Looking down at her, he seemed indifferent as he casually tugged at the cor of his pajamas, revealing even more.


    Lazy, casual, exuding charm.


    The words "Had enough of looking?" were on the tip of his tongue.


    Bao Ye had already prepared the tone.


    But before he could speak it out.


    He heard her say expressionlessly: "Can you move aside, you¡¯re blocking my way."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Lunch was a Chinese meal arranged by Bao Ye, very light, with red bean and barley porridge, egg pancakes, and a few vegetarian dishes.


    Not a bit of meat.


    Not Jiang Ruan¡¯s usual iced Americano and toast.


    But today she was really hungry.


    Having not eaten anythingst night and having been messed around by him all night.


    Now, smelling the aroma of the food, she was like a starving ghost, grabbing the egg pancake and stuffing it into her mouth.


    In contrast, Bao Ye wore a freshly ironed white shirt and ck trousers, the shirt sleeves folded to his forearm, his muscr, manly arms exposed to the air.


    His hair was a perfect middle part, neat and tidy.


    Exuding the aura of a superior, a big boss.


    At this moment, he was holding a spoon, eating porridge in a gentlemanly and elegant manner, taking small bites.


    His phone was ying the morning news, all in English.


    Bao Ye has a habit of listening to the morning news.


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t pay attention at all.


    At this moment, all she had in her eyes was the egg pancake.


    The egg pancake was fragrant and tender, exuding the aroma of eggs.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s appetite was whetted, eating and praising: "This egg pancake is so good."


    Bao Ye listened, ncing at her with his dark eyes.


    Seeing her gobble down the food, his brows furrowed with disdain: "Eat slower."


    No one is going to snatch it from her.


    He pushed the porridge towards her: "Have some porridge."


    Don¡¯t choke.


    As soon as Jiang Ruan swallowed the egg pancake in her mouth, Bao Ye handed over a napkin: "Wipe your mouth."


    Her mouth was all oily.


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Damn neat freak gentleman.


    She was on the verge of starving to death, so what¡¯s wrong with eating faster.


    Can¡¯t stand it, could he switch to another table?


    She reached out and took it, folded it twice, and wiped her mouth HARD, saying: "No need to be disgusted, haven¡¯t you kissed me countless times already."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Each of them continued eating their own meal.


    No one paid attention to the other.


    Jiang Ruan drank a bowl of porridge, then served another half bowl.


    There¡¯s filming to do in the afternoon, and only when full does she have the energy to work.


    Besides, who eats porridge for lunch?


    She wanted to eat meat.


    Seeing the man acting all otherworldly and elegantly eating porridge, Jiang Ruan felt contemptuous deep down.


    Suddenly she thought of something, gripped her spoon tightly, and while eating porridge, she tried probing: "When do you n on returning to Beijing?"


    He has been here for two days.


    Still not leaving?


    After she spoke, Jiang Ruan kept her head down eating porridge, pretending to casually mention it.


    Upon being asked, Bao Ye nced at her, his tone calm: "You seem keen for me to leave soon."


    "What¡¯s wrong, will it stop affecting your kissing scenes if I leave?"


    "Cough!" Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t hold back, choking on the porridge directly.


    She turned her head, pulled a tissue, and covered her mouth, coughing.


    Her small face blushing from the coughing.


    Bao Ye frowned, raising a hand to pat her back: "How are you?"


    Jiang Ruan coughed for a while.


    He brought over warm water and handed it to her: "Have some water to ease it."


    Jiang Ruan: "Thanks."


    Drinking half a cup of water, she finally recovered.


    Putting down the cup, her cheeks even redder, she red at him angrily: "Why bring that up again?"


    Didn¡¯t we already let it gost night?


    The mention of those two words has be a taboo for her now.


    But if she really doesn¡¯t shoot, the Director...


    Jiang Ruan felt a headacheing on again, sigh.


    Bao Ye replied in a subdued tone: "Just afraid you¡¯ll forget."


    ¡ª


    Update time, babies.


    Please give me rmendation votes and favorites. What I¡¯d like even more is a five-star rating + ament. Come on, babies, and I¡¯ll give you more updates!

 Chapter 21 - 19: Bao Ye, Thank You for Coming to Find Me

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 19: Bao Ye, Thank You for Coming to Find Me</h4>


    The air returned to silence as they ate their meals separately.


    Over the years, they rarely had meals together, only at night at most.


    Bao Ye was a workaholic, even during holidays, he was either at thepany or in the study, Jiang Ruan could hardly see him.


    She was already used to it.


    asionally ignoring his existence.


    This time, it was unexpected for her that Bao Ye came to find her.


    "I¡¯m going back this afternoon."


    Bao Ye spoke, his finger pinching the soup spoon, his dark deep eyes nced at Jiang Ruan, the tone was indifferent.


    There are still many things in Beijing.


    He can¡¯t stay here forever.


    Jiang Ruan suddenly looked up: "Ah?"


    Her bright ck eyes unexpectedly sparkled with delight, she was excited: "You¡¯re leaving this afternoon."


    "..."


    Bao Ye stared at her: "You¡¯re happy?"


    Heartless.


    He took time off work just toe see her.


    For a whole month, no replies to texts, no answers to calls.


    Really impressive.


    Bao Ye felt stifled with anger in his chest.


    "No, no." Jiang Ruan also realized she was too emotional, forced a smile, and coughed lightly, her small face instantly drooped.


    "I¡¯m actually very sad."


    "I can¡¯t bear to see you leave."


    "I¡¯ll miss you when you¡¯re gone."


    Bao Ye gave her a cold look: "Heh."


    Ghost-believing.


    She¡¯s probably happier than anyone.


    Thinking about it like this, Bao Ye¡¯s face darkened even more.


    After eating, Jiang Ruan changed her clothes and was ready to go to the film set.


    Before leaving, seeing Bao Ye still holding aptop on the sofa, she hesitated but still walked over.


    Feeling someone approaching, Bao Ye didn¡¯t move.


    Until his neck was gently circled, Jiang Ruan leaned down, her soft red lips covering his pale thin lips.


    Warmth passed over.


    The man¡¯s eyshes fluttered lightly like a butterfly.


    "At most two months, I¡¯ll go back to Beijing to apany you after filming."


    "Bao Ye, thank you foring to find me."


    "Then I¡¯ll be off."


    Jiang Ruan kissed him several times, like kissing a child, her bare face glowing brightly.


    Her eyes were sparkling, seemingly shining.


    As she let go, a deepmand came from the man.


    "Don¡¯t be out of touch."


    Although as long as he wants to know, he can find out what she is doing.


    But she must answer calls and reply to texts.


    He would worry about her safety.


    With this thought crossing his mind, Bao Ye was slightly stunned, since when did he start worrying about others.


    "Okay." Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow, dragging out her soft voice: "Got it."


    "If you dare to film a kiss scene C scene, I¡¯ll break your leg."


    The man¡¯s voice became even colder.


    As if it were true.


    Jiang Ruan smiled, looking at the ice-like Bao Ye in front of her, exuding the charm of a mature man.


    She chuckled: "Then I¡¯ll be crippled."


    "What if I cling to you?"


    In response to the question, Bao Ye sneered lightly: "Am I short of that bit of money?"


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t short of money.


    Jiang Ruan was amused, but time was running out, and if she didn¡¯t leave, she¡¯d bete for makeup and costumes.


    She had no time to banter with him.


    It wasn¡¯t until the room door closed that Bao Ye retracted his gaze, the spacious living room quiet to an excessive degree.


    Yet his heart was restless.


    The man pressed his lips together, took off the Buddha Beads from his right wrist, and held them, the icy cold beads seemingly able to calm his emotions.


    Soon, the man¡¯s eyes returned to their coldness.


    Once Jiang Ruan arrived on the set, it was a flurry of activity.


    The makeup and styling alone took an hour.


    After makeup, she and Sister Qin headed to the shooting site, encountering Li Xin on the way there.


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes were red, as if she had been crying heavily, the makeup couldn¡¯t cover it up.


    Her whole state was not good.


    Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow, already grown up and still crying?


    If this goes on camera, the Director would scold her to death?


    Li Xin shot her a re and left without a good expression.


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Such a mystery.


    Sister Qin wasn¡¯t one with a good temper: "What are you ring at? Does it make her eyes look bigger or something."


    Jiang Ruanughed: "Maybe her eyesight¡¯s bad."


    Sister Qin sneered: "I just heard when I came here, she cried for a long time this morning, I heard her dad and uncle were beaten up, seemed like some enemy, and beaten pretty badly, both are in the intensive care unit now."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan was surprised: "They were beaten?"


    "Indeed." Sister Qin said dismissively: "These two have done plenty of ruthless acts in the entertainment circle, especially her dad, relying on his background, who knows how many young girls have been harmed by him, it¡¯s deserved to be beaten."


    "If someday something that shouldn¡¯t be found outes to light, they¡¯ll end up where they belong sooner orter."


    This was indeed reasonable.


    Very satisfying.


    Jiang Ruan smiled serenely: "No wonder she cried like that, and I remembered she was supposed to do a barefaced shoot today, how¡¯s she going to be on camera like this."


    Sister Qin: "With the Director¡¯s temper, he certainly won¡¯t be satisfied, just wait and see."


    Sister Qin took a breath: "This is called fighting fire with fire, we can¡¯t do much to her, but there are always people who can deal with her."

 Chapter 22 - 19: Bao Ye, Thank You for Coming to Find Me

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 19: Bao Ye, Thank You for Coming to Find Me</h4>


    Jiang Ruan raised her eyebrows, actually agreeing with her words.


    But when she thought about Bao Ye not letting her film kissing and bed scenes, she couldn¡¯t help but get a headache.


    After much thought, she decided to talk to Sister Qin first.


    Sister Qin frowned, "Logically, Bai Yi has a high status. If you can act with him, it would only increase your value. Fans shouldn¡¯t have a problem with that, right?"


    "Are you really sure? I¡¯m afraid the Director won¡¯t agree."


    Jiang Ruan sighed, "I¡¯ll give it a try."


    Sister Qin couldn¡¯t help but ask her, "Why not film kissing scenes?"


    "Sweetie, could it be that you..."


    Before she finished speaking, Jiang Ruan interrupted, "No."


    Jiang Ruan looked very serious, "I¡¯m worried the fans won¡¯t ept it. Last time, when the behind-the-scenes poster with a kissing scene was released, many fans couldn¡¯t ept me doing kissing scenes, and the reaction was quite strong. Anyway, this series mainly focuses on sweet romance, and the sweet interactions between the leads are plenty. I don¡¯t think it matters too much."


    Sister Qin sighed after listening, "Alright then."


    "As long as you¡¯ve thought it through, I can¡¯t make the decision anyway. After the scenes are done, you should talk to the Director."


    With these words, she effectively consented.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s red lips curved into a smile, and she looked at her cheerfully, "Thank you, Sister Qin."


    She held her two hands in front of her chest to form a heart shape.


    "Having you is my blessing."


    Sister Qin chuckled, "Shoo, shoo."


    "When did you learn to be so cheesy?"


    "Hey, you seem to be in a particrly good mood today?"


    "Since I saw you, you haven¡¯t stopped smiling. Did something good happen?"


    When questioned, Jiang Ruan¡¯s smile froze for a moment.


    She quickly regained herposure, "I¡¯m just full of energy, working hard."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s gaze was firm, "For this series, I must do a good job and aim for the primetime slot!"


    Sister Qin¡¯s eyes lit up, "Good, that¡¯s ambition."


    Having such a hardworking and positive artist.


    It¡¯s her blessing too.


    Just as they expected.


    As soon as filming began, Li Xin was harshly scolded by the Director for being in poor condition.


    "Are you stupid? You knew you were going to be on camera bare-faced today and still ended up like this? I just don¡¯t get it, howe others are fine, and you always screw up? Are you deliberately trying to annoy me?"


    All one hundred plus people watched.


    Seeing Li Xin getting scolded was unbearable.


    The Director was truly angry, once it¡¯s her, twice it¡¯s her, every time it¡¯s her.


    The Director shouted, "If you really can¡¯t shoot, just say so sooner. I¡¯ll rece you, no need to waste everyone¡¯s time!"


    Li Xin had never been scolded like this in her entire life.


    Had never been so embarrassed.


    Already upset, she immediately felt even more wronged, and with her face covered, she burst into tears and ran away.


    The manager was still speaking on her behalf to the Director, "Director, please don¡¯t hold it against her. Xiao Xin¡¯s family had an incident, and she¡¯s really not in a good mood today."


    "She¡¯s in a bad mood? I¡¯m in a bad mood too."


    The Director snorted coldly.


    "So we all have to amodate her feelings. Who does she think she is, the youngdy of Feihong?"


    "I know, I know. How about this, let¡¯s shoot Jiang Ruan and Emperor Bai today, and push Xiao Xin¡¯s scenes back. How does that sound?"


    Saying this, the manager discreetly pulled something out.


    And secretly slipped it into the Director¡¯s hand.


    Everyone¡¯s greedy, after all.


    Especially when it fits their liking.


    After speaking kindly for a long time, the Director finally agreed grudgingly, addressing everyone.


    "Today¡¯s shoot will be with Jiang Ruan and Bai Yi."


    "You two, get ready."


    Bai Yi is an emperor-tier actor, naturally with impressive skills.


    The moment the camera started, he was instantly in character.


    Jiang Ruan wasn¡¯t bad either, seamlessly fitting into the scene with both expressions and lines.


    Their interaction was wless.


    No faults could be found.


    Seeing through the camera, the Director finally nodded in satisfaction.


    The Director¡¯s impression of Jiang Ruan, the rising young actress, improved even more.


    Hardworking, not demanding, talented.


    This girl is a promising stock.


    In the realm of acting, her development will only get better.


    They could often work together in the future.


    Today¡¯s shooting went smoothly, almost every scene was done in one take.


    Neither of them faltered in the scenes.


    Remarkably smooth.


    After finishing, Bai Yi greeted her and then took his entourage back to the hotel to rest.


    Sister Qin had other matters and left first too.


    Jiang Ruan stayed on set, and only after the Director finished up did she walk over.


    "Director."


    The Director looked at her, surprised.


    "Jiang Ruan, why haven¡¯t you gone back to rest yet."


    "Need something from me?"


    Jiang Ruan felt a bit embarrassed but still spoke up, "Um, I have a small favor to ask."


    As she spoke, Jiang Ruan felt a bit anxious inside.

 Chapter 23 - 19: Bao Ye, Thank You for Coming to Find Me

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 19: Bao Ye, Thank You for Coming to Find Me</h4>


    Afraid of being directly rejected by the Director.


    After all, the Director had mentioned this to her before.


    Contrary to expectations, after hearing Jiang Ruan¡¯s words, the Director agreed without a second thought: "Okay, I have no objections, as long as you two are sure."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes widened: "!!!"


    "So Director, you¡¯re agreeing?"


    The Director nodded: "Yeah."


    "Director, howe..." Jiang Ruan was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Was it that simple?


    Agreed just like that?


    No questioning?


    Not even angry?


    This doesn¡¯t quite fit the Director¡¯s persona in her mind.


    The Director simply said: "The plot is meant to serve the fans and viewers, since you say the fans can¡¯t ept it, then we just won¡¯t shoot it."


    "I¡¯ve thought about itter too. Actually, whether we shoot the kissing scene or not doesn¡¯t affect the series, it¡¯s just a topic for gossip reporters to hype up for more publicity, that¡¯s all."


    "Anyway, your interactions with Bai Yi in the script are already plentiful, sweet and lovely, since you say not filming will have an effect, then we won¡¯t shoot it."


    Jiang Ruan discovered for the first time.


    The Director was actually so easy to talk to.


    She was suddenly moved: "Thank you, Director."


    The Director smiled and said: "Your acting talent is very strong, keep up the good work, young one, I have high hopes for you."


    Jiang Ruan was encouraged: "Yes, thank you, Director."


    "I will do my best."


    As an actor, the greatest happiness is undoubtedly being recognized.


    "Is there anything else?"


    The Director asked.


    Jiang Ruan shook her head: "Nothing else, Director, you go ahead."


    After saying see you tomorrow, Jiang Ruan turned and left.


    Watching her leave, the Director retracted his gaze and sighed,


    thinking, here¡¯s another girl with connections.


    Thought it was simple.


    But indeed, how can one survive in the entertainment circle without connections.


    Especially those without connections and can¡¯t get along with people.


    Like Li Xin.


    Jiang Ruan is much smarter, they¡¯re not on the same level.


    And she thanks him.


    She shouldn¡¯t be thanking him.


    If it weren¡¯t for the people above instructing him not to let Jiang Ruan film kissing scenes, let alone C scenes.


    How could he possibly agree with her.


    Those are great marketing tactics.


    Returning to the hotel, as she stepped out of the elevator, Jiang Ruan¡¯s feelings started to get a little strange.


    That feeling, as if once the door was opened, Bao Ye would be waiting inside for her.


    Her mood inexplicably excited, even a bit surging.


    And a mix of various emotions.


    She couldn¡¯t quite grasp it, feeling both irritable and somehow a bit expectant.


    But he had already left.


    Thinking this, Jiang Ruan looked at the empty text messages.


    Still, she entered her fingerprint to unlock the door.


    Once open, the living room was dark, silent.


    Clearly, the man had already left.


    Jiang Ruan paused a bit, standing there for a moment before stepping inside.


    The air filled with a faint scent of cologne, she could clearly smell it, this was a scent that belonged exclusively to him.


    She took a deep breath.


    That feeling, as if he was by her side.


    Jiang Ruan suddenly realized.


    What was she thinking?


    She was actually thinking about Bao Ye?


    What a joke!


    Ruffling her hair, Jiang Ruan went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Opening the door, the thick scent of cologne filled the air, confusing all her senses.


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    She forcefully finished her shower.


    The ointment on her knee got wet, and she reced it herself.


    Sitting on the sofa, she inexplicably thought of Bao Ye kneeling on one knee, carefully applying ointment for her.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart trembled slightly.


    She wasn¡¯t particrly hungry, as she ate lunchte, she didn¡¯t order any takeout.


    He had kept her up for so longst night, she thought to take a nap first.


    The bedroom had already been tidied up.


    Everything neat and orderly.


    Lying on the big bed in the bedroom, Jiang Ruan felt it was just her imagination, she thought the sheets, covers, and even the air all carried Bao Ye¡¯s scent.


    Jiang Ruan felt like she was going crazy.


    The man was gone, what was she thinking?


    Damn that man, why did he have to smell so good all the time, like a woman.


    The man was gone, but the scent remained.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t sleep, so she decided to check her phone.


    Scrolled through short videos for a while.


    Then browsed on Weibo.


    Finally, she opened the chat with Bao Ye, still stayed on those two texts Bao Ye had sent her first.


    Jiang Ruan bit her red lip.


    Hesitated for a bit, but her delicate fingers still tapped on the keyboard, she was used to typing with nine keys.


    And then clicked send.


    Jiang Ruan: "Are you busy?"


    ¡ª


    Overslept yesterday and didn¡¯t update!


    Herees an update.


    A long Chapter, baby, give me your rmendation votes, asking for rmendation votes andments, mwah!

 Chapter 24 - 20: Do You Think I, Bao Ye, Would Do That?

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 20: Do You Think I, Bao Ye, Would Do That?</h4>


    At that time, inside the Bao Group¡¯s meeting room.


    Thepany elders and department white-cor workers sat neatly in suits at the table, full of momentum, yet the meeting room was deathly silent, the atmosphere eerily frozen.


    Looking around the entire table, anyone there was a graduate from a renowned international university, elite in the industry.


    Yet, at this moment, they were being scolded by Bao Ye so severely that they didn¡¯t dare to breathe audibly.


    All heads were lowered, silent.


    Chen Nan stood behind, swallowing silently, watching the man¡¯s expression, which was extremely unsightly.


    Bao Ye rested his hand on the meeting table, fingertips gently tapping, his sharp gaze sweeping over everyone, suddenly let out a cold sneer.


    "Why is no one speaking?"


    "Turned mute?"


    "Weren¡¯t you all quite talkative just now?"


    "..."


    All heads lowered even further.


    Bao Ye¡¯s tone was leisurely, but pressured like a slow execution, his eyes filled with coldness: "The market is bad, the location is bad, definitely will lose money... is this the project proposal you give me? Have all of you be prophets now?"


    Bao Ye picked up the file in front of him and threw it fiercely.


    "Do I, Bao Ye, need to build a temple and enshrine you all like Bodhisattvas in the future?"


    Everyone was startled.


    Their shoulders trembled.


    Even more afraid to speak.


    It was obvious, Bao Ye was truly enraged this time.


    Bao Ye snorted coldly, unabashed anger on his face.


    "Did you even research the Jinling Street project?"


    Not a single person made a sound.


    "Not even a research done, yet you speak up, dare call yourselves Bao Group¡¯s white-cor? Graduates of renowned universities?" Bao Ye coldly mocked: "Shameful."


    Among those being scolded, someone with a tough streak couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    "Mr. Bao, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t agree with your idea, but the Jinling Street project is indeed too niche, the location remote, the whole of Beijing knows it, even if we win the bid for thend, in case..."


    "There¡¯s no ¡¯in case.¡¯" Bao Ye cut him off coldly.


    Bao Ye stood up, his tall figure exuding momentum, his dark eyes chilling: "I, Bao Ye, took over thepany at seventeen, have I ever caused thepany to suffer losses over the years?"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    "No."


    "No."


    "Indeed, there hasn¡¯t been."


    They couldn¡¯t deny it, Bao Ye was indeed a genius in the business world, exceptionally gifted.


    When Chairman Bao proposed letting him take the CEO position back then, the entirepany opposed.


    Yetter, wasn¡¯t everyone convinced by Bao Ye¡¯s capability?


    Not to mention that Bao Group now is more than ten times what it used to be.


    All thanks to Bao Ye¡¯s leadership.


    The veteran white-cors and directors present immediately recalled events from ten years ago, inevitably sighing.


    Back then, Bao Ye appeared young yet was extraordinarily calm and mature, not losing to the old chairman at all.


    No wonder the old chairman was willing to overhaul thepany just to have Bao Ye seed him.


    Because he indeed had the ability.


    "Can you use your brains?"


    "You think I, Bao Ye, would engage in a losing business?" The man sneered.


    With these words, everyone¡¯s minds were suddenly stirred.


    The project department director stood up, bowing his head: "Mr. Bao, give me more time, this time I¡¯ll definitely bring you the best proposal for the Jinling Street project."


    The operations department echoed: "Mr. Bao, give us a little time too..."


    "Mr. Bao, we..."


    "Mr. Bao,..."


    Like a hos¡¯ nest was poked.


    The remaining departments, shareholders all stood up to make assurances.


    The scene was spectacr.


    It was as if the whole opposing crowd had been reced with another group.


    Watching it made Chen Nan¡¯s chest swell with emotion.


    Mr. Bao is indeed Mr. Bao, a few words and he has them all in line.


    To be frank, they needed a scolding.


    Talking nicely didn¡¯t work, one scolding and they remembered.


    The meeting extended over an hour longer.


    By the time Bao Ye came out, it was almost nine o¡¯clock.


    He entered the elevator, listening to Chen Nan report tomorrow¡¯s schedule, Bao Ye opened his phone.


    He had a habit of keeping it on silent during meetings.


    Usually, no one contacted him, for work and outside of work they would directly find Chen Nan.


    Suddenly, the man¡¯s dark eyes paused.

 Chapter 25 - 21: Bao Ye鈥檚 Call

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 21: Bao Ye¡¯s Call</h4>


    Jiang Ruan sent him a text!


    Staring at the girl¡¯s sweet, off-shoulder dress avatar, smiling brightly like a little sun.


    Bao Ye gripped the phone, his dark eyes calm yet seemingly holding a hidden flicker.


    He scoffed inwardly.


    At least she still has some decency.


    He opened the screen¡¯s typing box, his slender fingers poised over the keyboard, but then hesitated.


    The man¡¯s brows furrowed, as though he was hesitating.


    Beside him, Chen Nan continued his endless report about tomorrow¡¯s busy schedule, noticing Bao Ye¡¯sck of response, Chen Nan looked up, only to see Bao Ye staring intently at the phone.


    His expression was serious, as if something major had happened.


    Chen Nan, nervous: "What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Bao?"


    "Has something happened?"


    Bao Ye turned around, his deep eyes nced at him, his tone indifferent: "Nothing."


    "Go on."


    Then he turned off the screen and casually put the phone in his pocket.


    Chen Nan said "Oh, oh," and then continued.


    The elevator descended rapidly.


    The Bao Family was located in the center of Beijing, the elevator was reinforced ss except at the bottom, offering a view of the neon nightscape outside, showcasing the city¡¯s prosperity.


    A few minutester, the top-tier luxury ck Maybach S680 leaped out of the garage.


    Reserved for the elite.


    The night wind blew through the car window, brushing against the man¡¯s sharply defined face, exuding a mature masculine vibe.


    It¡¯s already dark outside.


    Jiang Ruan had dinner as well.


    Still no reply to her text message from Bao Ye, staring at the empty chat page, as if the man had vanished into thin air.


    Jiang Ruan pouted.


    Must have gone off to flirt.


    Coming here to mess with her for two days, and going back without a break.


    Soon he¡¯ll suffer from kidney deficiency.


    Jiang Ruan muttered to herself.


    If he doesn¡¯t reply, he doesn¡¯t reply, she won¡¯t bother.


    If she ever sends him a text first again, she¡¯s a fool!


    She refuses to be clingy; the clingy ones will dig wild vegetables for life!


    It¡¯s gettingte.


    She still has to film tomorrow.


    Jiang Ruan yawned,zily got up from the sofa, took her phone and Bluetooth speaker, and went for a bath.


    The bathtub was full of water.


    Jiang Ruan wrapped in a towel, stands in front of the mirror, narcissistically admiring her own beauty, fresh and natural without makeup.


    If only she could ignore the red marks on her snowy white skin over her shoulders.


    That would be perfect.


    Thinking of it, staring at the mirror in front, Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but recall the flustered scene.


    Remembering how the man held her waist so assertively.


    His Adam¡¯s apple rolling constantly, breathing heavily, both alluring and decadent.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s ears quickly heated up, her cheeks flushed red.


    She smacked her little face with her hand.


    Ugh, ugh, ugh!


    What nonsense is she thinking?


    But frankly, Bao Ye truly is incredible.


    Every woman desires to be desired by a man.


    Especially a man with looks, money, long legs, and a great physique.


    The bathtub was filled, Jiang Ruan picked up her phone and yed "If You Marry, Marry Grey Wolf."


    Humming a tune, she stepped into the bathtub.


    The bathtub wasrge, designed for two people.


    Jiang Ruan leaned against the edge, enveloped in the warm water, with a sweet floral scent filling the air, absolutely rxing.


    She slowly closed her eyes.


    Enjoying a space that belonged solely to her.


    It¡¯s good he¡¯s not here; she can do whatever she wants.


    No need to look at his expressions.


    And just at that moment.


    As if the heavens heard what she was thinking in her heart.


    The phone ced not far on the counter suddenly rang!


    And it was WeChat.


    She had only set the ringtone for one person.


    Jiang Ruan suddenly opened her eyes.


    With a hint of confusion and mist in her eyes, the sharp ringtone was piercing, she raised her hand and picked it up.


    The screen shed Bao Ye¡¯s avatar.


    Simple, cold.


    Pure ck background image.


    Nothing else.


    Jiang Ruan pouted; she sent the message at five.


    He¡¯s just seeing it now?


    But she still picked up.


    Jiang Ruan cradled the phone: "Hello?"

 Chapter 26 - 22: Then What Are You, a Pervert?

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 22: Then What Are You, a Pervert?</h4>


    The girl¡¯s soft voice came through, seemingly ying some music, a bit noisy. Bao Ye sat on the bedroom sofa, his long legs sprawled out,zily rxed, looking slightly tired, holding a half-smoked cigar between his fingers.


    He took a drag, smoke swirling around.


    The man responded: "Hmm."


    He was about to ask what she was doing.


    Just then, Jiang Ruan put her phone on the counter, her hands were wet, and she was afraid of getting the phone wet.


    This brought her closer to the Bluetooth speaker.


    The song then became clear in Bao Ye¡¯s ears.


    "...If you marry, marry Grey Wolf, such a man is a role model, women are like flowers, unable to withstand storms..."


    What kind of crappy song is this?


    Bao Ye¡¯s face slightly darkened, dense fog and clouds coexisted, and a cold expression appeared on his face. Marry Grey Wolf?


    Who is Grey Wolf?


    "Turn off the song."


    The man¡¯smanding voice came, cold and cold, with a low voice, not allowing her to refute.


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t hear clearly: "Huh?"


    "What did you say?"


    Did he just say to turn off the song?


    How was her listening to music any of his business??


    Hearing her confused question, Bao Ye said: "Too noisy."


    This time Jiang Ruan heard clearly.


    Alright, after all, he¡¯s the sugar daddy.


    Jiang Ruan pouted, he sure had a lot of demands, but she still raised her hand to pause the song.


    "Better now?"


    The silence returned to his ears, and only then did Bao Ye¡¯s furrowed brows ease slightly, he responded: "Hmm."


    Leaning against the sofa, his long arms rested casually.


    He smoked, his tone indifferent: "You texted me this afternoon?"


    The voice couldn¡¯t be iner.


    As if stating nothing more than an ordinary fact.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s slender, soft hands yed with the bathwater, steam reddening her cheeks, her pouting lips yful and cute.


    She said: "Yeah, I was bored and just sent it. You just saw it, huh."


    "Well, Mr. Bao is always busy, surely too upied to check his phone."


    Her tone was dripping with sarcasm.


    Bao Ye took a heavy drag from his cigar, then leaned over to extinguish it in the ashtray. Watching the ember gradually fade, he finally let go.


    Exhaling smoke, he held his phone in his left hand, massaging his weary temples with his fingertips, the tension of the day wouldn¡¯t easily dissipate even when he rxed.


    He rarely exined: "Busy today."


    "I know." Jiang Ruan listened, giggling: "It¡¯s not just today you¡¯re busy, you¡¯re busy every day."


    "Big bosses don¡¯t look at their phones 24 hours a day."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    "Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore, you¡¯re the big boss. It¡¯s right to focus on business. If you did nothing, wouldn¡¯t your employees starve."


    As Jiang Ruan spoke, Bao Ye suddenly asked: "What are you doing?"


    His keen ear seemed to hear the sound of water over there; at this hour, was she bathing?


    Sure enough, the girl¡¯s words confirmed his guess.


    "Taking a bath." Jiang Ruan said.


    "I have to shoot a movie tomorrow, so after the bath, I need to sleep early."


    Whether intentionally or not.


    The sound of water on the other end of the phone became more noticeable, one ssh after another.


    Almost as if teasing his heart.


    Bao Ye¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled violently, his dark eyes instantly dimmed, and the veins stood out on the back of the hand holding the phone.


    Unbidden, memories of thesest two nights...


    Recalling her delicate figure, seemingly slim but actually with a great body.


    The kind that looks slim in clothes, but quite the opposite when off!


    Her skin is pale, a bright kind of pale.


    How did she maintain it?


    Like a doll.


    So fragile, a light pinch or squeeze.


    Would turn her red.


    Especially freshly bathed, she resembled a peach, exuding allure all over.


    Yet it was precisely this kind of her that he was damned addicted to, just separated for less than a day, and now, damn it, he¡¯s already thinking about her.


    Bao Ye licked his dry thin lips, his dark eyes flickering with unmistakable desire, his voice hoarse: "Seducing me, huh?"


    His voice waszy, maic, deep.


    Like a low-frequency speaker, scratching the listener¡¯s ears.


    Especially thatst word.


    Deliberately prolonged, both teasing and tempting.


    Transmission to Jiang Ruan¡¯s ears, almost made her choke on her own saliva, she retorted without a thought: "No, I didn¡¯t."


    "It was just you calling me at this time, I¡¯m definitely not seducing you, you¡¯re overthinking it."


    Bao Ye chuckled lightly.


    Shoulders leaning back, his thin lips curled into a smile.


    Laughing teasingly.


    "Making such a bigmotion, isn¡¯t it to let me know you¡¯re bathing? If not seducing, what is it?"


    "What, haven¡¯t you been satisfied in the past couple of days?"


    "!!!"


    What are these wolfish words?


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t listen anymore.


    Her face reddened with embarrassment and annoyance: "Bao Ye!"


    Being called by his full name, the man showed no anger, responding in a low voice: "Hmm."


    If at the beginning it was unfamiliar, now he was already ustomed.


    Including this woman on the other end of the phone.


    In the entire Beijing, who would dare to call him Bao Ye by his full name?


    Even Bao Ye himself didn¡¯t realize, when facing Jiang Ruan, his bottom line was gradually extending for her.


    Jiang Ruanined: "Saying this is not gentlemanly at all!"


    Wasn¡¯t he self-proiming as a gentleman?


    Always disdainful of her for not beingdylike.


    Is this something a gentleman would say?


    But Bao Ye righteously, leisurely replied: "I¡¯m not a gentleman with you."


    From the first time with her.


    The word "gentleman" drifted away from him.


    "Then what are you, a rogue?" Jiang Ruan pouted, bluntly interrupting his thoughts.


    Bao Ye¡¯s face instantly darkened, he gritted his teeth: "Jiang Ruan!"


    "Who are you calling a rogue?"


    Bao Ye was so angry at her his breath hurt.


    Unbelievable.


    In all his years, no one dared talk to him this way.


    "The antonym for gentleman is indeed rogue." Jiang Ruan said: "You said you¡¯re not a gentleman with me, then if not a rogue, what are you?"


    He was indeed quite roguish.


    Messing with her through various means.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s legs were still hurting now.


    "Saying I¡¯m a rogue, huh?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes burned with anger, as ifpeting with her, holding the phone, his tone aggressive and domineering: "Do you want me toe over now and show you what a real rogue is like?"


    Jiang Ruan was initially quite tough.


    Since he wasn¡¯t present, based on her understanding of him, Bao Ye wasn¡¯t the petty type, nor would he cklist her just due to some annoyance.


    That¡¯s why she dared to be a little audacious.


    But hearing he was about toe over, Jiang Ruan instantly cowered, all her bravery gone: "No, no, no."


    "I was wrong Bao Ye, Mr. Bao, you¡¯re magnanimous, don¡¯t hold it against me!"


    "It¡¯s already thiste, it still takes a few hours from Beijing to here, don¡¯t go back and forth, don¡¯te over."


    Oh dear, if he reallyes.


    Can she survive tonight?


    She still has to film tomorrow.


    Jiang Ruan wanted to cry, really, if you don¡¯t ask for death, you won¡¯t die whimpering.


    She was a coward.


    "I was wrong, I truly know I was wrong, boo hoo hoo..."


    Listening to the cries over the phone, it¡¯s hard to tell if they¡¯re real, after all, this woman is an actress, acting is her forte, but Bao Ye¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knit.


    Is he that scary?


    As if him going over would end her.


    Originally, Bao Ye just wanted to scare her a little.


    The next day was even busier than today, even if he wanted to go, hecked the energy.


    Seeing her crying incessantly.


    Bao Ye was agitated, his tone cold as he interrupted her: "Enough!"


    "Put away your tricks."


    ¡ª


    Here¡¯s the update, asking for rmendation votes, darlings, please vote, ask forments, mwah mwah!

 Chapter 27 - 23: Who Is Grey Wolf?

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 23: Who Is Grey Wolf?</h4>


    After three years with Bao Ye, Jiang Ruan understands his temperament. She took advantage of the moment and pretended to be about to cry, asking him, "So are youing or not?"


    Asked this question, Bao Ye blurted out, "If you want me toe, it¡¯s not impossible."


    When he said those words.


    Bao Ye himself was taken aback.


    Since when did he start saying such cheesy things, saying she wants him...


    Bao Ye felt goosebumps all over.


    Jiang Ruan doesn¡¯t want him there at all.


    At this moment, her mind was full of thoughts of him noting, not noticing these details, she coughed andughed, "Actually, I¡¯ve been really busytely, hehe."


    "Filming and recording videos, and starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to film at night too."


    She pitifully said, "If youe, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time to apany you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be unhappy."


    Her voice was whiny.


    Almost learning from the inte¡¯s green tea: I¡¯m afraid of wronging brother.


    Of course, Jiang Ruan would rather die than say that.


    Bao Ye still didn¡¯t understand her. His tone was cold and teasing, "No problem."


    "I can help you stop work."


    Jiang Ruan widened her eyes, "Huh?"


    Stop work?


    "It¡¯s just as well to let the crew have a break, save you from being so tired filming."


    "No way." Jiang Ruan instantly panicked, "We can¡¯t stop work! I¡¯ve put so much thought into this drama, hoping it would help me reach the stars, absolutely can¡¯t stop work!"


    "The fans are also waiting for the drama to air!"


    How can we stop work, absolutely not!


    Jiang Ruan reacted very strongly!


    If someone else mentioned stopping work, Jiang Ruan definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    But if Bao Ye said it.


    It might just be true.


    Listening to her, Bao Ye¡¯s tone was faint.


    "Dare you still call me a rogue?"


    "Don¡¯t dare, don¡¯t dare."


    "You dare call me a rogue, Jiang Ruan, I¡¯ve spoiled you too much!"


    "I was wrong, sob sob sob, I apologize to you, I¡¯m sorry sorry..."


    "Please don¡¯t be angry, I really know I¡¯m wrong."


    "Please don¡¯t stop work, alright? I¡¯m begging you."


    Jiang Ruan pleaded pathetically.


    Brought out the English too.


    Bao Ye¡¯s lip twitched, "Alright."


    He didn¡¯t have time to listen to her smooth talking.


    Bao Ye got up and headed towards the bathroom.


    Casually said.


    "Wash up and dry your hair before sleeping."


    "Don¡¯t bezy."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan knew this page had been turned over, her eyes suddenly brightened, she responded eagerly, "Received."


    "Thank you, Mr. Bao, for your concern, hehe."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Did he care about her?


    Hearing water sounds from the other side, Jiang Ruan blinked curiously, asking, "Are you going to take a bath too?"


    Bao Ye: "Yeah."


    No kidding.


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ruan swallowed her saliva silently.


    Her mind filled with images of his good figure, eight-pack abs, V-line muscles, and those strong muscles, long legs...


    Simply charming.


    Jiang Ruan felt a little moved, her heart pounding.


    If only she could start a video call now.


    Wishful thinking, Bao Ye has never done a video call with her.


    He seems not to have the habit of making video calls.


    These years, at most, he just gives her a phone call.


    A man¡¯s maic voice came through.


    "I¡¯m hanging up, I¡¯ll take a bath too."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s voice was sweet, "Okay."


    Waited a few minutes, he did not hang up.


    Only the sound of water was heard from the other side.


    Looking at the phone screen, Jiang Ruan blinked and tentatively called his name, "Bao Ye?"


    As soon as she called out, the man¡¯s faint voice sounded from the other side, "If you have anything in the future, just call me directly."


    "Or call Chen Nan."


    "I can receive it."


    Although it was silent mode, it was set to vibrate on iing calls.


    In the entire Beijing, there are very few who have his private phone number.


    And they are all life and death rtions.


    She is an exception.


    Listening, Jiang Ruan paused.


    Thinking she didn¡¯t seem to have any reason to look for him.


    Didn¡¯t take it to heart, "Oh, got it."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    So calm?


    The man¡¯s face instantly went dark.


    This heartless woman.


    On the other side, Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind spun, still wanting to say something.


    But the phone suddenly hung up with a "beep beep beep" sound.


    Bao Ye hung up the phone.


    Jiang Ruan pouted, hung up so quickly.


    Actually, Jiang Ruan wanted to ask him if Feihong was acquired because of her.


    She suddenly remembered again.


    It¡¯s always like this.


    These past two days, even with Bao Ye around, whenever they got together, it was cough cough cough...


    Before seeing him, she was thinking about this matter.


    After seeing him, her mind went nk.


    Only coughing with him.


    Couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    In the end, until now, she hasn¡¯t asked.


    Jiang Ruan pouted, feeling the water temperature wasn¡¯t so hot anymore, she got up and went out.


    Dried her hair,pleted her skincare routine, then went to sleep.


    Late at night, Chen Nan was sleeping soundly.


    Suddenly, a urgent ringing woke him up.


    Sleepy to death, he opened his eyes groggily, reached for his phone and closed them again.


    Without even opening his eyes, "Hello, who is it?"


    Calling in the middle of the night, not letting people sleep.


    Chen Nanined inwardly.


    Tormented by the boss all day, and still tormented by callste at night.


    A familiar man¡¯s deep voice sounded in his ear, "Me."


    Hearing the voice, Chen Nan reflexively opened his eyes, startled awake, "Mr.... Mr. Bao!"


    Chen Nan sat up, dozed off, instantly woke up.


    Chen Nan asked, "Mr. Bao, calling sote, is there something wrong? Or is there a problem with the project?"


    The ear was quiet for a few seconds, only Bao Ye said, "Want to inquire about someone with you."


    Chen Nan confused, "???"


    What did Mr. Bao say?


    Inquire about someone?


    Chen Nan was dumbfounded, there is someone in Beijing that his Mr. Bao doesn¡¯t know?


    Coming to inquire with him??


    "Who?" Chen Nan asked seriously, "Mr. Bao, tell me, if I know them, I¡¯ll tell you everything."


    Afraid he does not know.


    Then Bao Ye seriously asked, "Who is Grey Wolf?"

 Chapter 28 - 24: Is Grey Wolf Handsome?

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 24: Is Grey Wolf Handsome?</h4>


    Chen Nan was dumbfounded, sitting on the bed in the middle of the night, in pitch ckness, with his mouth as wide as a chicken egg.


    "Grey... Grey Wolf???"


    Is he thinking of that Grey Wolf?


    Mr. Bao actually asked him who Grey Wolf is?


    The man¡¯s voice is deep: "Hmm."


    Chen Nan was so shocked that he picked up the phone again to check, making sure he really was on a call.


    Not dreaming.


    "Mr. Bao, are you talking about the Grey Wolf from Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf?"


    Being questioned, Bao Ye frowned, his tone icy: "How would I know."


    "And who¡¯s Pleasant Goat?"


    What kind of ridiculous names are these.


    One Grey Wolf is odd enough.


    Now there¡¯s a Pleasant Goat?


    Are they a group?


    "Is it a popr band in the country this year?" Bao Ye asked dryly.


    Just a lousy band.


    Grey Wolf, what a bizarre name.


    And to marry, marry Grey Wolf.


    What nonsense songs is She listening to?


    Bao Ye scoffed.


    "It¡¯s not a band." Chen Nan swallowed: "Mr. Bao, have you never watched it as a kid? It¡¯s a cartoon, a childhood memory for many people."


    Cartoon?


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips twitched: "Not a band?"


    "No, it¡¯s a cartoon, telling the story of a group of sheep and wolves. Pleasant Goat is a sheep, Grey Wolf is a wolf..."


    Not waiting to finish, Bao Ye interrupted: "Is Grey Wolf handsome?"


    "Ahem..." Chen Nan waspletely choked, face turning red from coughing.


    What kind of ridiculous question is this?


    "Not handsome, dark, really ugly."


    Bao Ye listened, already starting to disdain a certain woman¡¯s taste.


    But heard Chen Nan say: "But he¡¯s very good to Red Wolf, Red Wolf hits him with a frying pan every day, yet he doesn¡¯t leave, even catches sheep for Red Wolf to eat."


    Don¡¯t know how many young people were moved.


    Though Grey Wolf is a bit bad.


    Always thinking of catching sheep.


    But there¡¯s no doubt he truly loves Red Wolf.


    "And who¡¯s Red Wolf?" Bao Ye asked.


    Chen Nan: "She¡¯s just Grey Wolf¡¯s wife."


    Hearing this, Bao Ye instantly understood.


    Chen Nan still wanted to say something, but a cold two-word response from the man came to his ear: "Hung up."


    As soon as the words fell, the phone was disconnected.


    "Beeep beep beep..."


    Looking at the disconnected screen, Chen Nan blinked, feeling a bit dazed.


    What the heck.


    So Mr. Bao called in the middle of the night just to ask him who Grey Wolf is?


    Who triggered Mr. Bao?


    Connecting Grey Wolf with Red Wolf.


    Chen Nan had a clear image in his mind.


    Apart from she, probably no one else could make Mr. Bao want to ask questions.


    After hanging up Chen Nan¡¯s call, Bao Yey in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    Having been busy the whole day, his mental state was so fatigued he had a headache.


    Yet still not having any intention of sleeping.


    The space beside him was empty, his arms felt empty.


    A certain woman wasn¡¯t there.


    Unlikest night, when he could hold someone in his arms.


    Half an hourter, Bao Ye was still wide awake.


    Eyes closed, his mind unusually lucid, he felt a bit of a headache, couldn¡¯t help taking out the sleeping pills prepared by Dr. Tro from the drawer, took a few.


    Then picked up his phone, trying to develop a sense of drowsiness.


    Inexplicably, Grey Wolf came to mind again.


    He opened a search.


    Soon a bunch of trending online videos appeared.


    Titles included all kinds of praise like Grey Wolf, the ideal husband, etc.


    Looking at the cartoon wolf, it was just as Chen Nan said: dark, really ugly, not good-looking at all.


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes were full of disdain.


    Childhood memory?


    He had no childhood, never watched such low-intelligence things.


    Bao Ye clicked on a video.


    Turns out Grey Wolf and Red Wolf also have a son named Little Grey.


    Watching their warm daily life, filled with family love and care, the couple pampered Little Grey extensively.


    Night always makes one think more.


    Watching the video, Bao Ye paused a bit, his dark eyes wereplicated, as if a new world was being opened.


    Though knowing it¡¯s childish anime.


    It¡¯s fake.


    Still surprised.


    This is what people call a happy family, right?


    Something seemed to be slowly melting within Bao Ye¡¯s heart.


    ¡ª


    Dearies, cast your votes, love you all!

 Chapter 29 - 25: Has She Been Canceled?

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 25: Has She Been Canceled?</h4>


    The summer heat was oppressive, and Jiang Ruan spent her days shuttling between two ces: the film set and the hotel.


    The weather was so hot, and filming required wearing heavy historical costumes. The crew had to film for over ten hours each day, and the hardship was unbearable.


    It was noon.


    Several people wearing uniform from a tea shop carried in boxes of iced watermelon juice and ice cream, stirring up conversations among the staff. The team leader pulled out a list.


    "Hello, this is the milk tea and ice cream Ms. Jiang Ruan ordered from our shop. Please sign for it."


    The staff were pleasantly surprised and quickly reached out to receive it: "Thank you so much."


    The people from the milk tea shop left.


    The staff on-site started whispering among themselves.


    Soon, everyone in the crew knew Jiang Ruan had bought drinks for them.


    At the time, Jiang Ruan was rehearsing lines with Bai Yi.


    The staff reported this to the director, who said, "Since she bought it, everyone should enjoy it. Don¡¯t forget to save some for them."


    "Sure thing!"


    This further improved the impression of Jiang Ruan.


    After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time Jiang Ruan spent money buying things for everyone.


    In the extreme summer heat, everyone sipped iced watermelon juice and enjoyed perfectly preserved, still ice-cold ice cream.


    The temperature instantly seemed to drop.


    Moved, the staff couldn¡¯t resist taking photos and posting on Weibo.


    The caption read: Thanks to @JiangRuan the fairy for the iced watermelon juice and ice cream, beautiful and kind-hearted. Love you, mwah mwah.


    Half an hourter, Jiang Ruan finished filming.


    Covered in sweat from the heat.


    As she sat down to rest, the makeup artist quickly helped her wipe sweat and touch up her makeup.


    "It¡¯s really too hot today," Jiang Ruan remarked, "I feel like I¡¯m getting tanned."


    Sister Qin nced at her and joked with a smile, "No worries, after filming ends, you¡¯ll get a month off to take good care of yourself."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes lit up instantly: "Really?"


    Sister Qin¡¯s next words shattered the illusion: "Just kidding, don¡¯t you want to be on prime time and win awards?"


    Jiang Ruan pouted: "Of course I do."


    Sister Qin asked her, "You bought drinks for everyone again?"


    She hadn¡¯t missed that the staff had been drinking iced watermelon juice.


    Jiang Ruan: "It¡¯s too hot, and everyone is working hard."


    Sister Qin praised: "You¡¯re the kind one."


    But it was also a good thing.


    At least it was something tangible. It was indeed hot, and after drinking, everyone would definitely have a better impression of Jiang Ruan.


    This was good for building her reputation.


    At this point, the director arrived, carrying ice cream and iced watermelon juice: "Taking a break, Jiang Ruan? Here, have something to cool down. Thank you on behalf of everyone for the treat."


    Jiang Ruan smiled: "No problem, Director, it¡¯s just a little gesture."


    "Everyone is working hard filming, and the weather is too hot."


    The director handed it over, and Jiang Ruan epted without hesitation.


    She opened the ice cream and started eating. It was chocte-vored, smooth and sweet.


    Normally, Sister Qin wouldn¡¯t allow her to eat it, since chocte could easily make her gain weight.


    But today was an exception; filming under the scorching sun was punishment enough.


    The director sighed: "It is indeed too hot."


    "How about the afternoon scenes, can you still manage?"


    Jiang Ruan paused and replied without hesitation: "Of course."


    With a spoon in hand, she smiled so widely her dimples showed: "Please don¡¯t underestimate an actress¡¯s love for acting."


    Thisment made the directorugh heartily.


    Sister Qin also chuckled.


    "What¡¯s so funny, you¡¯re allughing so happily."


    A gentle and charismatic male voice sounded, and everyone turned to see Bai Yiing over, holding a small fan in his left hand and a cup of watermelon juice in his right.


    Looking at Jiang Ruan: "Thanks for the watermelon juice, it instantly cooled me down."


    Jiang Ruan: "You¡¯re wee."


    She quickly moved aside to make room for Bai Yi: "Please sit, Brother Bai Yi."


    Bai Yi didn¡¯t hesitate, sitting down with gentlemanly ease, his outfit a historical costume, resembling someone who walked out of a TV show.


    The director: "ording to our current schedule, we might finish early, maybe by the end of September."


    Jiang Ruan was delighted: "Wow, a month early."


    The director: "Indeed, mostly thanks to the great cooperation between you two."


    Bai Yi smiled, a diplomaticment: "Everyone¡¯s been working well together."


    The director: "Hahaha, indeed."


    "You two must ensure sun protection, can¡¯t have you looking tanned at the press conference when the media and journalists are around."


    The director chuckled.


    Jiang Ruan smiled wryly: "I don¡¯t want to tan either, I¡¯ll try my best."


    Bai Yi, not worried, sipped the watermelon juice and smiled cheerfully: "It¡¯s alright; a bit of a tan adds masculinity. Who knows, maybe my next role could be a rugged and handsome rogue from the northwest."


    Jiang Ruan burst outughing, unable to resist, looking at Bai Yi: "A handsome rogue? Like wearing a tank top and big sunsses?"


    Jiang Ruan had a vivid picture in her mind.


    And it was a strong one, causingughter.


    "Why?" Bai Yi smiled with elegance: "Wouldn¡¯t that look cool?"


    When asked, Jiang Ruan praised: "Cool, Brother Bai Yi looks the coolest in any role!"


    This made Bai Yiugh joyfully.


    "Hahaha."


    "Thanks for thepliment, and can¡¯t let you always spend money. For the next three days, milk tea and ice cream are on me!" Bai Yi generously dered.


    Jiang Ruan: "Wow!"


    "Brother Bai Yi is indeed generous!"


    The director quickly chimed in: "Thanks a lot, Brother Bai Yi."


    The director wasughing happily.


    An afternoon treat on Bai Yi, for the whole crew, why not enjoy it.


    Sister Qin alsoughed: "Thanks, Brother Bai Yi."


    The atmosphere was joyful, filled with asional bursts ofughter.


    Meanwhile, Li Xin¡¯s side felt cold and quiet.


    She looked away, coldly sneering: "What¡¯s so funny? Isn¡¯t he just a film emperor, and Jiang Ruan is just sucking up to him!"


    The agent sighed: "Don¡¯t talk like that, Xiao Xin, you need to be smarter."


    "Things aren¡¯t like they used to be. Jiang Ruan has been in the spotlight these past two years, and look at the neers, none of them surpass her in poprity. Mainly because her fans support her fervently."


    "So what!"


    Li Xin, unconvinced: "Even if she¡¯s more popr, she¡¯s still from a humble background, a graduate of a third-rate university. I just look down on her."


    The manager couldn¡¯t help but think she was being foolish: "You can¡¯t say that. In the entertainment industry, are there few stars from humble beginnings who now reign supreme? Not to mention, isn¡¯t Bai Yi also from a humble background? Look at him now."


    "Are you suggesting I befriend Jiang Ruan?"


    The agent: "It would be best if you could."


    "You need to consider, if you want to continue in the entertainment industry, with all the people you¡¯ve offended before, things won¡¯t go smoothly for you in the future."


    "By making friends with Jiang Ruan, even if she doesn¡¯t help you, at least she won¡¯t step on you. It¡¯s only beneficial."


    Li Xin disagreed.


    Who says Jiang Ruan wouldn¡¯t step on her?


    Looking at the watermelon juice and ice cream on the table that the staff delivered earlier.


    The ice cream was already melting.


    Li Xin hadn¡¯t touched any of it.


    Her eyes were full of disdain.


    Jiang Ruan was just ying the good person, buying some cheap milk tea and ice cream.


    What era is it now, who¡¯s still interested in these things?


    She really thought everyone was as uninformed as her.


    Thinking to herself, her agent¡¯s shocked voice came: "Jiang Ruan is trending on social media!"


    Li Xin was thrilled and quickly asked: "What¡¯s trending, is it a scandal? Has she fallen from grace?"

 Chapter 30 - 26: Babe, You鈥檙e Trending!

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 26: Babe, You¡¯re Trending!</h4>


    The manager looked exasperated.


    "What house is copsing?"


    "She bought drinks and ice cream for everyone, and it trended online. Many staff members tweeted to thank her, and now the likes andments are in the hundreds of thousands."


    "Thement section is full of praise for Jiang Ruan, saying she¡¯s beautiful and kind-hearted, a real good person."


    Li Xin: "..."


    Suddenly felt dejected.


    She scoffed, "Isn¡¯t it just some measly watermelon juice? You¡¯d think the crew never had it before, making a big deal out of it with posts. Seriouslyck of experience."


    Manager: "..."


    Looking at Li Xin, who acted like a spoiled rich girl.


    A princess¡¯s temper.


    The manager felt the urge to resign.


    Can¡¯t handle, can¡¯t handle.


    Even though she¡¯s a top agent in the industry, what can she do? She wanted to elevate Li Xin from bronze to King level.


    But with Li Xin¡¯s brain.


    If she keeps it up, she¡¯s going to be out of the game sooner orter.


    The manager held her breath.


    She saw Li Xin stand up, grab the watermelon juice, and start to leave.


    Manager red, "Where are you going?"


    Li Xin stopped, turned around, and pouted, "To make friends with them."


    "Isn¡¯t that what you said would be good for me?"


    Li Xin seemed to have had a bit of an epiphany these past couple of days.


    Feihong was gone.


    She wasn¡¯t the big shot anymore.


    Her dad and uncle got beaten up like that and were still in the hospital. The family had no money and even called her asking for money.


    She gave all her money to them and didn¡¯t have much left herself.


    She¡¯s a fallen Phoenix now.


    If she continues to act willfully, she won¡¯t even have a job to feed herself, and then she¡¯d be really done for.


    Watching Li Xin¡¯s back, the manager blinked, still a bit unresponsive.


    Wasn¡¯t she just badmouthing themon folks?


    And now she wants to make peace?


    Got enlightened so quickly???


    The manager sighed.


    A woman¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the sea.


    Over there, Bai Yi and Jiang Ruan were chatting with the director and a few others, having a great time, as Li Xin joined them.


    With a sip of watermelon juice, Li Xin¡¯s face was all smiles, enthusiastically saying, "Everyone¡¯s here, huh, today¡¯s really scorching!"


    She even fanned herself with her hand.


    Her face full of disdain andint.


    "..."


    Everyone suddenly went silent.


    Exchanged nces, and then looked at Li Xin.


    The atmosphere froze a bit.


    Honestly, everyone present didn¡¯t have a good impression of Li Xin. No acting skills, couldn¡¯t remember her lines, always holding everyone back with her young mistress¡¯s temperament.


    Having such a colleague was simply a tragedy.


    How could they possibly have any good feelings toward her?


    Jiang Ruan sipped her watermelon juice, silently watching her without saying anything.


    Sister Qin didn¡¯t even look her way.


    Bai Yi was also annoyed with her.


    Only the kind-hearted director stepped in to smooth things over, "Cough, it is hot today."


    "Luckily, we have Sister Jiang Ruan¡¯s watermelon juice, sweet and cooling, drank it and instantly felt not hot. Thank you, Sister Jiang Ruan!"


    Li Xin enthusiastically addressed her.


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Blinked a few times, a bit unresponsive herself.


    What¡¯s gotten into Li Xin today?


    Praising her and even calling her Sister Jiang Ruan?


    The sun¡¯s rising in the west.


    Bai Yi and the director exchanged looks, thinking the same.


    Li Xin seemed a bit off today.


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly, "No need to thank me, as long as everyone¡¯s happy."


    Li Xin continued to praise, "Sister Jiang Ruan is truly beautiful and kind. I was immature before and said or did stupid things. Please don¡¯t hold it against me, Sister Jiang Ruan. I¡¯ll definitely learn more from you in the future."


    Jiang Ruan: Hehehe...


    Why does it feel like she has some plot in mind?


    Sister Qin enjoyed the show.


    Bai Yi, as an outsider,


    was, of course, delighted, "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re thinking this way, we should all learn from each other and improve together."


    Jiang Ruan chimed in, "The director is right, but I think everyone has their own style when ites to acting, you don¡¯t need to learn from me."


    After chatting for a while, Li Xin¡¯s feet got a bit sore. Seeing no empty seats, Bai Yi and Jiang Ruan were sharing a bench.


    Only beside Bai Yi, there was a little extra room.


    Li Xin approached, blinked, and, looking a bit clueless, said, "Brother Bai Yi, could you make some space for me?"


    As she got closer, a strong scent of some perfume, which Bai Yi disliked, filled the air.


    It was his least favorite scent.


    Bai Yi: "..."


    His eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    Sitting this way was spacious for him and Jiang Ruan.


    If he moved, they¡¯d get too close to Jiang Ruan.


    That wouldn¡¯t be good.


    So, Bai Yi elegantly stood up, looked at Li Xin, his smile not reaching his eyes, "You sit, I have scripts to review, so I¡¯ll head out."


    After exchanging a few nces with Jiang Ruan and the others, Bai Yi walked away with a fan blowing and his watermelon juice in hand.


    No one was chatting anymore.


    The director was busy with work.


    In the end, it was just Jiang Ruan, Li Xin, and Sister Qin left.


    Li Xin seemed a bit crazed today.


    She wasn¡¯t holding back at all.


    "Sister Jiang Ruan, do you really dislike me?" Li Xin asked, her tone sweet and pitiful, with a touch of green tea white lotus.


    Sister Qin almost choked.


    Doesn¡¯t she know how people feel about her?


    She acted that way towards Jiang Ruan before.


    She¡¯s lucky Jiang Ruan doesn¡¯t hate her to death.


    Moreover, it¡¯s not just Jiang Ruan who dislikes her.


    The whole crew probably doesn¡¯t like her, unless someone has a screw loose.


    Jiang Ruan tugged at her red lips, asking with interest, "Why would you think that?"


    "I was immature and had issues with you before," Li Xin bit her lip, "To be honest, don¡¯t you dislike me a lot? I know, Sister Jiang Ruan, I know I have many shorings..."


    Before she could finish, Jiang Ruan interrupted.


    She couldn¡¯t stand listening to this pity party.


    And the overwhelming peacock-like scent.


    It was suffocating.


    Jiang Ruan stood up, smiling gently, "I don¡¯t dislike you, after all, people are different. If everyone were good, there¡¯d be no bad people, right? And you don¡¯t need to call me sister, if I remember correctly, I¡¯m younger by two months, so focus on your work, and let¡¯s all get along."


    "Stop chatting, just remembered I haven¡¯t reviewed my script, I¡¯m leaving now."


    With that, she pulled Sister Qin away.


    Leaving Li Xin alone.


    Sitting on the bench, Li Xin was still in a daze.


    A momentter, she snapped out of it.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s words were clearly mocking her!


    Li Xin was so angry she could barely breathe.


    Not everyone is good, meaning she¡¯s a bad person?


    Not calling her sister, meaning she shouldn¡¯t pretend to be young.


    Ahhh!


    She was furious!


    Li Xin gritted her teeth, Jiang Ruan this witch!


    Looking at the chilled watermelon juice in her hand, Li Xin was filled with rage, and after checking that no one was watching,


    she tossed it into the trash can.


    Some lousy watermelon juice.


    She didn¡¯t care for it, hmph!


    Elsewhere, Jiang Ruan was reviewing her script while Sister Qin couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.


    "Hahaha, your words just now were really sharp and to the point."


    "That¡¯s how you handle her."


    Sister Qin held her phone,ughing and clutching her waist, "You didn¡¯t see her expression at the time, she waspletely dumbfounded."


    Jiang Ruan giggled innocently, "It¡¯s not my fault, she came to me."


    "But it¡¯s strange that today Li Xin would take the initiative to reconcile with me. It surprised me."


    "Why be surprised at that?" Sister Qin calmed herughter, "That¡¯s just how the entertainment industry is, enemies with sharpened des one day, bosom friends the next."


    "You¡¯ll see it often; theirmon trait is having profit as their priority."


    Li Xin has no backer now.


    If she doesn¡¯t wise up, she truly won¡¯t make it in the entertainment world.


    Sister Qin suddenly eximed in shock.


    "Sweetie, you¡¯re trending!"


    ¡ª


    I¡¯ll keep writing, a burst of updates today, could you all give me your votes, love you all mwah!


    Begging forments, so fewments, wuwuwu.


    Don¡¯t you all like reading it?

 Chapter 31 - 27: Shipping the Bai Yi and Jiang Ruan CP

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 27: Shipping the Bai Yi and Jiang Ruan CP</h4>


    Sister Qin showed Jiang Ruan her Weibo, and in just a short time, it had already climbed to the third spot on the trending list.


    Thements had exceeded 400,000!


    The poprity was still rising.


    She saw that a staff member had posted on Weibo praising her for buying watermelon juice for the crew.


    Jiang Ruan was surprised, "This can make it onto Weibo?"


    Sister Qin was ecstatic and while reporting to the agency, she responded, "This shows that everyone is acknowledging you."


    "Darling, you are amazing. I didn¡¯t expect that while we¡¯re filming, you¡¯d end up trending. This is something even the hottest stars can¡¯t always achieve."


    "And your fan cohesion is so strong, this is a great thing for you!"


    Jiang Ruan scrolled through thements; some praise her, while others use her of putting on a show.


    All kinds ofments were there.


    She remained calm; the first lesson as a celebrity is to appreciate public opinion.


    But she was in a great mood.


    After all, she had trended.


    "Bai Yi has reposted the Weibo!" Sister Qin eximed with delight, "Look, he even mentioned you in hisment."


    Jiang Ruan looked down.


    Indeed, Bai Yi¡¯s official Weibo had posted something.


    Bai Yi: "Thanks @Jiang Ruan for the watermelon juice, let¡¯s keep it up!"


    Immediately, thement section was swamped by Bai Yi¡¯s fans.


    "Ahhh, Bai Yi, you¡¯re finally back!"


    "So, it turns out he also drank Jiang Ruan¡¯s watermelon juice!"


    "Waaah, I¡¯m instantly sold on the watermelon juice, it¡¯s the one my idol drank! Jiang Ruan the fairy drank it too!"


    "Thanks @Jiang Ruan for getting my idol the juice, I¡¯ve decided to follow you too!"


    "Oh my gosh, it¡¯s the first time seeing my idol post specifically to thank someone, and it¡¯s the female lead of the new drama. Are they together already? The crew photos are so sweet and they match so well, is shipping them allowed..."


    "I want to ship them too..."


    "Ahhh no way, Bai Yi is mine, he can¡¯t have a girlfriend, but if it¡¯s Jiang Ruan, it¡¯s not so bad, after all, I¡¯m a sucker for good looks..."


    "Jiang Ruan is indeed good-looking, quite strong and talented, but in my heart, the only one who can be with Bai Yi is me..."


    "Love you Bai Yi, filming in this hot weather, take care not to get heatstroke, or the fans will be heartbroken!"


    "Ahhh can I ship them? I want to ship them. Bai Yi is handsome and tall, Jiang Ruan is pretty and slim, they¡¯re a perfect match, be together! Be together!"


    Jiang Ruan scrolled down.


    The atmosphere began to shift.


    Finally, it all turned into people shipping the two of them as a couple.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    For some reason, a certain man¡¯s image shed in her mind, since he left a month ago.


    They had talked on the phone three times in total.


    Text messages were scarce.


    It felt like she had a man, but also like she was a widow.


    Jiang Ruan pursed her lips, her mood soured instantly, she nced a few more times before handing the phone back to Sister Qin.


    What¡¯s the point of dating, being all lovey-dovey?


    She was focused on her career.


    No one cared about her.


    Why was she feeling sentimental?


    She should focus on her career too, bing famous everywhere, huh!


    In the blink of an eye, it was the end of September.


    After finishing thest scene, the drama officially wrapped up.


    Everyone shouted in unison, "Congrattions on thepletion of Jinfu Legend!"


    Four months of filming together, joking and messing around every day.


    The crew members couldn¡¯t help but shed tears at parting.


    Seeing as everyone was about to disperse, and uncertain when they would reunite, they couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    Jiang Ruan felt quite sad as well; people are emotional beings, and her feelings during these four months were genuine.


    It was a wrap.


    Everyone exchanged their heavy costumes for their own clothes.


    Originally feeling a bit mncholy, after changing, Jiang Ruan instantly felt joyful again.


    Damn, anymore of this and she¡¯d really get heat rash.


    Filming a period drama in summer was truly punishing.


    Nothing beats your own clothes.


    Coming out of the dressing room, she happened to see Bai Yi emerging from the opposite side. Seeing her, Bai Yi¡¯s eyes paused.


    He walked over, one hand in his pocket.


    "Are you heading back to Beijingter?"

 Chapter 32 - 28: Return to Beijing, Bao Ye Stays Out All Night

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 28: Return to Beijing, Bao Ye Stays Out All Night</h4>


    Jiang Ruan watched Bai Yi in a ck suit, looking formal and dignified. In the past four months with the crew, she mostly saw him in sportswear, never in formal attire before.


    Jiang Ruan smiled, her eyes shimmering softly: "Yes, what about you, Brother Bai Yi?"


    "Dressed so handsomely, are you going to some event?"


    Bai Yi, teased, revealed a smile on his handsome face, exuding the charm of a mature man.


    Butpared to Bao Ye, the aura was different.


    He was more like a refined gentleman.


    "Well, a good friend is having a birthday tonight in G Country. I¡¯m flying there this afternoon to celebrate."


    Jiang Ruan nodded earnestly: "Wish your friend a happy birthday."


    "Thank you," Bai Yi replied.


    Looking at the girl¡¯s beautiful, makeup-free face, she was unlike any other he¡¯d seen before.


    "It might be a while before we meet again," Bai Yi chuckled lightly.


    Jiang Ruan raised her eyebrows: "Not long at all, in just half a month there¡¯s the new drama¡¯sunch."


    "Then we¡¯ll all get to meet again," she said.


    Bai Yi touched his head: "Oh, look at my memory, I forgot about that."


    "See you then."


    At this moment, an assistant with some belongings came over.


    "Brother Bai Yi, everything¡¯s ready."


    It was time for them to leave.


    Otherwise, they would miss the afternoon flight.


    Bai Yi didn¡¯t move, looking at Jiang Ruan, with an inexplicable emotion in his eyes, he said, "Then I¡¯ll be going."


    Jiang Ruan: "Okay, goodbye Brother Bai Yi, have a safe trip."


    Such polite words.


    Yet they warmed Bai Yi¡¯s heart. Just about to turn around, Bai Yi came back again.


    He spoke seriously to Jiang Ruan.


    "Stay true to yourself, the entertainment industry will eventually have a ce for you."


    Jiang Ruan was surprised, quickly responded.


    "I will, thank you, Brother Bai Yi."


    This time Bai Yi truly left.


    Watching the man¡¯s departing figure, Jiang Ruan withdrew her gaze, feeling a mix of emotions inside.


    Every time a production wraps, it is like this.


    Both sad and reluctant.


    Four months of filming wasn¡¯t short.


    Yet it feels like she just joined the team yesterday.


    Sister Qin came over, seeing her dazed look, joked with a smile: "What, reluctant to part?"


    Jiang Ruan feigned anger: "What are you saying, Sister Qin?"


    "Let¡¯s go too."


    "Okay."


    ¡ª


    Standing at the end of Phoenix Road, Jiang Ruan dragged her suitcase, looking at the retro-luxurious castle vi before her.


    After four months away, she was finally back.


    Her mood was bothplex and inexplicably excited.


    Dragging the suitcase to the door, the security saw her and quickly opened the door: "Miss Jiang, you¡¯re back!"


    "Let me help you with your luggage."


    The security was particrly attentive.


    Jiang Ruan took off her sunsses, revealing a sweet and gentle face, smiled at the security: "Thank you."


    Walking towards the main building, Jiang Ruan asked: "Is Bao Ye at home?"


    In the entire castle, she¡¯s the only one who dares to call Mr. Bao by his first name.


    "No, Mr. Bao left in the morning and hasn¡¯t returned yet."


    Hearing he wasn¡¯t home, Jiang Ruan felt a bit disappointed but also rxed, speaking in a light tone: "Oh."


    Entering the castle, the servants, who had already been informed of her return, lined up neatly.


    "Wee home, Miss Jiang!"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Home? She was merely a kept woman here.


    But seeing the excited faces of the servants, she still smiled politely: "Thank you, I¡¯d like to take a bath first."


    "Okay, Miss Jiang, I¡¯ll run the water."


    "Miss Jiang, are you hungry? What would you like for dinner?"


    Jiang Ruan indeed felt a bit hungry.


    After four months with the crew, she craved the chefs¡¯ exquisite dishes.


    She named a few dishes.


    The servants became busy.


    Some prepared the dishes, others got the bathroom ready, and others warmed milk and cut fruit for Jiang Ruan.


    Watching them bustling about, Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry.


    After spending so long with the crew, she remained quite independent.


    Back now, she felt a bit unustomed to being served by so many.


    At eleven at night, Jiang Ruan awoke from her sleep.


    Her eyes opened, the bedroom was excessively quiet, lit only by a bedsidemp, she raised her hand to turn on the light.


    Bao Ye still hadn¡¯t returned.


    Jiang Ruan paused for a moment, got out of bed, she hadn¡¯t told him she wasing back today.


    She intended to surprise him.


    Stepping out of the bedroom, she met a servant. Jiang Ruan asked: "Has he returned?"


    By "he," she naturally meant Bao Ye.


    The servant shook his head: "Mr. Bao hasn¡¯t returned yet."


    Jiang Ruan responded lightly: "Got it."


    Then turned and returned to her bedroom.


    In front of the dressing mirror, Jiang Ruan looked at the girl in the mirror, dressed in a white spaghetti strap nightgown, draped with a thin white veil, her skin naturally delicate and fair, ethereal as snow.


    No matter shooting under the scorching sun, she wore full sun protection.


    She absolutely would not allow herself to get a tan.


    Another half hour passed.


    Jiang Ruan frowned at the screen¡¯s time, no horn sounds from outside, still not back at this hour?


    Was he nning to stay out all night?


    The excitement and anticipation Jiang Ruan had felt all day instantly cooled.


    Bao Ye, oh Bao Ye, I hope you don¡¯t give me a fright.


    Otherwise...


    Jiang Ruan could be the unseen lover, kept in the vi.


    But she would never share a man with another woman.


    If he really dared to do that.


    Then they¡¯d part ways, never to meet again.


    Determination filled Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes.


    Holding the phone, she sat quietly, not a bit sleepy.


    Ultimately, she couldn¡¯t resist dialing his number.


    It rang.


    Two minutes passed.


    Still, no answer.


    Just as Jiang Ruan was about to give up, suddenly the call was connected, a woman¡¯s coquettish voice rang in her ear: "Hello? Who is this?"

 Chapter 33 - 29: Get Out Here

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 29: Get Out Here</h4>


    Being questioned, Jiang Ruanxin¡¯s mood immediately sank.


    From the noisy music and asional cheers from the other side, it was clearly a club. Why would Bao Ye go to such a ce?


    "Who are you?" Jiang Ruan asked her.


    The woman giggled, utterly charming, even through the phone, Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    "Me, of course, I¡¯m Mr. Bao¡¯s woman."


    "And who are you?"


    Mr. Bao¡¯s woman?


    She was Bao Ye¡¯s woman.


    Then who was she?


    The thing Jiang Ruan feared and dreaded the most had finally appeared.


    Jiang Ruan clenched her phone, trying to calm down. Her dark eyes were cold, suppressing her emotions: "Let Bao Ye answer the phone."


    But no one answered.


    "Hello?" Jiang Ruan frowned, raising her voice, but after shouting several times, there was no response from the other side.


    Until the call was directly hung up.


    Staring at the closed screen, Jiang Ruan sat like wood on the bed, biting her lip hard, her heart filled with cold despair from dashed hopes.


    She was just an unacknowledged lover for Bao Ye.


    Not his wife.


    What right did she have to concern herself with his affairs outside?


    What kind of identity did she have?


    Yet the sourness, grievance, and pain overflowing from her heart couldn¡¯t be suppressed.


    Like a torrential storm sweeping in.


    Making her suddenly break down.


    One o¡¯clock in the morning.


    A car horn came from outside the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Clearly, Bao Ye was back.


    Chen Nan handed the keys to the servant, then supported Bao Ye out of the backseat.


    The gathering today was very important, attended by key government officials, involving thepany¡¯s future development. Bao Ye drank quite a bit.


    In the vi, the servants quickly brewed hangover tea.


    But when they reached the stairs, Bao Ye suddenly stopped.


    His suit was left at the club, his white shirt with two buttons undone, revealing his corbone, inadvertently exuding allure.


    At this moment, his dark eyes were sleepy, holding onto the railing, his voice indifferent: "I¡¯ll go up alone, you can leave."


    The man¡¯s tone was not to be argued with.


    Chen Nan knew his temper, also knew his taboo, he seemed to dislike others entering his bedroom.


    Even servants rarely went in.


    Except when cleaning.


    Except for that one person.


    Chen Nan showed concern: "Alright, then be careful, Mr. Bao, remember to drink the hangover soupter."


    Bao Ye: "Mhm."


    Chen Nan walked down the stairs and left.


    Watching his figure depart, Bao Ye withdrew his gaze, nced at the second floor, then proceeded to walk up step by step.


    Even drunk, the man¡¯s figure was still upright and tall.


    Entering the bedroom, he pushed the door open; the room was pitch ck.


    Quiet beyond measure.


    It had been over four months, Bao Ye was already used to it.


    Here was cold and deste.


    He turned on the light, instantly illuminating the entire room, tidy and clean.


    Bao Ye closed the door, feeling hot in the shirt he wore, after drinking, the worst was heat.


    He raised his hand to unbutton his shirt, then his trousers.


    Thrown onto the sofa, just about to head to the bathroom.


    Bao Ye had severe cleanliness, especially after drinking, no matter how much he drank, the first thing he did upon returning was to shower.


    Just a few steps in when a movement on therge bed caught his attention.


    Bao Ye halted his steps, turned his head to see, only to find a bulge on the usually t bedspread today.


    Clearly, it was a person!


    Bao Ye¡¯s expression changed drastically, his dark eyes instantly sinking, casually picking up a nearby robe to put it on.


    The man¡¯s cold voice came: "Who!"


    "Get out!"


    In the bedding, Jiang Ruan curled her head, hearing his voice, yet unwilling toe out.


    Nor did she want to respond to him.


    Seeing no movement.


    Bao Ye stepped directly closer.


    Thinking hiding was enough?


    He was curious to see who dared lie on his bed.


    The footsteps grew closer, Jiang Ruan¡¯s fingertips clenched tightly, until the man mercilessly pulled the bedspread apart...


    ¡ª


    More updates during the day, heehee.

 Chapter 34 - 30: I Want to Break Up with You

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 30: I Want to Break Up with You</h4>


    The man¡¯s ck eyes were filled with boundless anger, but when they met Jiang Ruan¡¯s disheveled face in the bed, they suddenly froze.


    The fury dissipated instantly.


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes flickered, as if unsure whether he was seeing her due to being drunk and hallucinating, or if she had actuallye back. Bao Ye didn¡¯t speak for several minutes.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jiang Ruan pulled the scattered quilt back that Bao Ye inadvertently saw the good figure covered by a white camisole, provoking a roll of his throat.


    He withdrew his hand, stood beside the bed, and asked in a low voice, "When did youe back?"


    "..."


    Jiang Ruan ignored him.


    The room was quiet.


    Seeing her unusually quiet, almost strangely so, Bao Ye frowned but still remained patient.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    The man¡¯s low, maic voice reached her ears, and if one listened carefully, they could hear a hint of coaxing.


    Ever since thest time he went looking for her, Bao Ye had been busy with new projects, leaving early and returningte, with all sorts of social engagements.


    Finally, today, it was over.


    Bao Ye was extremely ambitious, to the point of being almost pathological.


    Even though the Bao Group was already the top in Beijing, he still wanted to push it internationally, towards the whole world.


    He wanted the Bao Group to be globally popr.


    This was ambition, but also a dream.


    Since it was her, Bao Ye had nothing to be cautious about and casually pulled off the robe he was wearing, tossing it onto the sofa.


    The man¡¯s wild and enticing body was instantly exposed to the air, broad shoulders, narrow waist, enticing and eye-catching eight-pack abs, and the line leading down...


    His skin was cold and pale, and the veins on the wrist wearing the Buddha Beads were protruding, both ascetic and wild.


    The whole person exuded an alluring aura.


    Bao Ye¡¯s patience was waning, seeing Jiang Ruan still ignoring him, he knelt on one knee by the bed, furrowed his brows tightly, and directly pulled at the quilt.


    Holding it tightly in his hand.


    Revealing the girl¡¯s angry and panicked little face.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Ruan reached to tug it back, but how could her strengthpare to Bao Ye¡¯s. Bao Ye said coldly, "What are you making a fuss about?"


    "Just came back and you¡¯re arguing with me?"


    "..."


    Unable to pull it back, Jiang Ruan simply gave up.


    She sat up and paused when she saw the man¡¯s appearance.


    She turned her head, sulkingly using, "Why aren¡¯t you wearing clothes!"


    Questioned, the fire in Bao Ye¡¯s eyes faded, his throat released a subduedugh: "It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before."


    "You¡¯ll have to take it off eventually."


    "What¡¯s the difference."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Rogue!


    Her cheeks were suddenly pinched by Bao Ye, a face small enough to fit in one hand.


    The sound of Buddha Beads colliding came from his wrist.


    Pinching the woman¡¯s small face, Bao Ye kneeled before her, eyes lowered as he said: "Tell me, what¡¯s the fuss about?"


    "Youe back and immediately get angry with me, who upset you?"


    Her cheeks were trapped by him, Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t move at all, staring at the man¡¯s exceptionally handsome and mature face, truly a woman¡¯s ideal type.


    Both wealthy and powerful.


    Countless women eager to climb into his bed, and some might have already seeded.


    Like that woman tonight.


    Said to be his woman.


    Besides him, who else could upset her?


    Thinking about it, Jiang Ruan got angry, her heart ached painfully, chest tight with difort, she released her tightly bitten lip, ring at him, speaking each word deliberately.


    "I want to break up with you."


    With this statement, the man¡¯s dark eyes narrowed sharply, the little joy from seeing her return instantly demolished by those words.


    Bao Ye pressed his lips tightly, the alcohol-drenched eyes couldn¡¯t conceal fierceness, his previouslyposed demeanor suddenly turned chilling: "Say it again?"


    ¡ª


    Today¡¯s update is a bitte.


    I¡¯ll keep writing, you babes start reading.


    Then please, everyone cast a wave of rmendation votes, love you all ah ah ah

 Chapter 35 - 31: You鈥檙e the Only Woman I Have, Jiang Ruan

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 31: You¡¯re the Only Woman I Have, Jiang Ruan</h4>


    Jiang Ruan forcefully said: "I said, I want to break up with you... ah...!"


    Before she could finish, a scream rang out as Jiang Ruan was suddenly pushed onto the bed by Bao Ye, who then grabbed her neck and kissed her fiercely.


    The scorching kiss was forceful and dominant,pletely not allowing her to refuse. Her struggling hands were pinned above her head, his kisses were not gentle at all, the smell of alcohol making her dizzy.


    Not giving her any chance to say thest word!


    "...Um..."


    "Bao Ye... let me go!"


    Bao Ye acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything and ruthlessly bit her.


    She winced in pain, ring angrily at him.


    The hatred in her eyes pierced Bao Ye¡¯s gaze.


    He was filled with anger wanting to teach her a lesson.


    The air waspletely stolen away, Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t struggle at all, her brain went nk due tock of oxygen.


    Finally, she stopped struggling, didn¡¯t respond, letting him do whatever he wanted.


    Her eyes rimmed with red as she stared at the ceiling, feeling as lifeless as a corpse.


    Not getting any response, Bao Ye could no longer control his temper. He angrily grabbed her throat, forcing her to look at him: "What kind of madness are you having?"


    Jiang Ruan calmly nced at him: "I¡¯m not mad."


    "Why are you breaking up with me? Because of that Bai Yi?"


    "Did you fall in love with him?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s coldughter echoed.


    Piercing Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart deeply.


    At that moment, Jiang Ruan even wanted to say yes, just to provoke him, see if he really had a heart, see what ce she had in his heart.


    But she couldn¡¯t, with Bao Ye¡¯s temper, if she dared to say yes, Bai Yi would no longer be able to survive in the entertainment industry.


    Bao Ye wouldn¡¯t be merciful.


    "It¡¯s not him," Jiang Ruan said.


    "Then who is it?" Bao Ye pressed on, his ck eyes turned red with anger: "To what extent have you and him developed? Slept together?"


    This time Bao Ye was truly angry, his throat emitted coldughter, his sentences sarcastic: "Only three months of not seeing each other, you dare cheat on me, what¡¯s the matter, Jiang Ruan are you socking a man? Or did I not satisfy you?"


    "Bao Ye!" Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, angrily shouting his name, her eyes red as she questioned: "Why do you never think it¡¯s your problem, wanting to break up always means I cheated? In your heart am I really that kind of person?"


    Following him for three years, is that how he thinks of her?


    Jiang Ruan felt utterly chilled.


    The two confronted each other head-on, eyes locked.


    In the man¡¯s eyes was coldness.


    In the girl¡¯s eyes was stubbornness.


    Neither willing to take a step back.


    They remained locked in this stalemate.


    Minutester, Bao Ye slowly exhaled, he was always the most rational one.


    Rarely does he lose control and go crazy.


    He closed his eyes, his temples ached, making his cerebral blood vessels throb in pain, suffering from insomnia for a while and with poor lifestyle.


    Tonight he drank too much,pletely exhausted.


    "Sorry."


    "I drank today."


    After a moment, the man¡¯s hoarse voice reached Jiang Ruan¡¯s ears, he released his grip from her throat.


    There, it was already red.


    Bao Ye¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, extending a hand to gently touch, but Jiang Ruan turned her head to avoid.


    Jiang Ruan silently cried, tears falling onto the sheets, instantly soaking them.


    More and more, uncontrolled.


    Her suppressed sobbing reached Bao Ye¡¯s ears, his thin lips pressed tightly into a straight line.


    He reached to cradle her neck, lifting her from the bed, helped wipe her tears: "Don¡¯t cry."


    Jiang Ruan ignored him, turned her head and continued crying.


    Maybepletely emotionally broken.


    She cried and cursed him, letting out all the long-repressed anger in her heart: "You¡¯re always this domineering, never listening to my thoughts, do I have any freedom with you? How am I different from a girl sold into a house in ancient times? Do you think as long as I owe you that 300 million, my whole life should be at your mercy, yed with by you, you do whatever you want, and I can¡¯t do anything, otherwise guilty without forgiveness, and deserve death?"


    "It¡¯s not fair, Bao Ye."


    "I am a person too, a person with flesh and blood, with a soul!"


    Jiang Ruan covered her chest, tears streaming as she spoke.


    Her lips were bright red, bitten by him.


    A bit broken.


    Laced with tears it hurt.


    But this pain was nothingpared to the pain deep inside.


    A torrent of words crashed into Bao Ye, making him a bit disoriented.


    All these years, slick as a fox in business, never retreating from any major project or crisis, never feeling timid.


    Yet this moment he was silent.


    Bao Ye¡¯s ck eyes wereplex, looking at her, he sighed lightly, softly rebutting: "I¡¯ve never thought that."


    "You¡¯re not some girl in a house,"


    You are Jiang Ruan.


    "I never intended to manipte you."


    I gave you freedom.


    Except for kissing scenes and bed scenes, maintain distance from other men.


    I let you act.


    Isn¡¯t that enough?


    Jiang Ruanughed coldly through tears: "Sounds nice."


    "But the thing you did, wasn¡¯t that controlling me?"


    Bao Ye said in a solemn voice: "Except for breaking up."


    "What if I just want to break up with you?"


    Faced with the question, Bao Ye didn¡¯t hesitate: "That¡¯s not possible."


    "..."


    Once again, the atmosphere between them fell into stagnation.


    The bedroom was excessively quiet.


    The man¡¯s deep and husky voice echoed.


    "Give me a reason."


    Bao Ye looked at her, his thin lips slightly moving: "Why break up."


    Jiang Ruan sniffed, raised her hand to wipe away the tears, restraining her emotions: "I¡¯m tired, Bao Ye, I want freedom."


    Don¡¯t want you anymore.


    After all, you don¡¯tck women.


    You don¡¯tck me.


    "Didn¡¯t I give you freedom?"


    Bao Ye said coldly, "I support you being a star, but joining a crew means months or half a year away. Except for not allowing you to film bed scenes or kiss scenes, have I ever controlled your freedom or stopped you from doing anything?"


    His words left Jiang Ruan unable to refute.


    It was indeed the truth.


    He is usually very busy with work.


    Her career ambition was actually strong too. Over these three years, they could be said to have spent more time apart than together.


    He never once said a word against her.


    If it were another couple, they probably would have exploded over something like this long ago.


    Seeing her staying silent, her inexplicably moist eyshes trembled continuously, her red lips bit tightly.


    Bao Ye¡¯s fingertips moved slightly, but he still reached out, ruffling her hair gently, "Alright."


    "I drank today and may not be in a great mood. Let¡¯s talk about anything else tomorrow."


    Jiang Ruan listened but didn¡¯t respond.


    "Have you had dinner?" Bao Ye asked her.


    Feeling the gaze from the man above, Jiang Ruan finally relented: "No."


    She was already full of anger; she didn¡¯t need dinner.


    With her mind filled with matters, Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but look up, red-eyed, questioning him: "Do you have another woman outside?"


    Bao Ye paused, his brows instantly furrowing: "Who was gossiping to you again?"


    "The media news..."


    Before she could finish, Jiang Ruan interrupted: "Just tell me, do you have anyone or not?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes instantly turned red again.


    She looked like a rabbit cornered in a hurry.


    Only then did Bao Ye realize why she wanted to break up and cause a fuss earlier.


    He said, "No."


    Bao Ye frowned, speaking in a deep and serious tone: "I, Bao Ye, only have you as a woman."


    Not now.


    Nor in the future.


    Hearing these words, Jiang Ruan finally felt aplete sense of relief, with the heavy pain in her heart vanishing instantly.


    Although they say men¡¯s words are full of deceit.


    Saying no doesn¡¯t necessarily mean there isn¡¯t one.


    But Bao Ye never lies.


    After three years together, she still trusted his character deeply.


    Except for not loving her, his character was impable.


    Bao Ye reached out and pinched her puffy small face, chuckling with amusement, "Who¡¯s been badmouthing again by your ear? Quarreling with me all night over this?"


    Jiang Ruan snorted coldly.


    Who quarreled with him all night?


    Clearly, he was enjoying himself outside, while she was angry all night alone.


    "Alright." Bao Ye withdrew his hand and said, "I¡¯m going to take a shower. I¡¯ll have them stew some bird¡¯s nest for you; you eat it before sleeping."


    "Staying hungry isn¡¯t good for your stomach."


    This time, Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t refuse: "Okay."


    Bao Ye picked up his phone, sent a text to the servant, and then headed to the bathroom.


    The door closed, but it wasn¡¯t locked.


    The sound of running water soon came.


    He was taking a shower.


    Jiang Ruan got off the bed, the white skirt trailing over the surface, and went to the dressing mirror.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, her cheeks were red, her eyes red, and lips especially red.


    Her whole being looked pitiful.


    She pursed her lips, touched them, and felt a sharp pain.


    Couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart, was he a dog?


    Biting at every whim.


    It hurt like hell.


    But she was still in a good mood.


    There¡¯s no other woman outside... only her...


    That counts as being unique, right?


    Should have thought of it sooner, a man of his standing can¡¯t avoid socializing.


    Many women fancy him.


    Like that woman tonight.


    Jiang Ruan started regretting, regretting her sensitivity and weakness, feeling she should have fought back fiercely at the time.


    Taking a single call then assuming she¡¯s Bao Ye¡¯s woman.


    No way, letting her angerst a whole night, that¡¯s unbearable.


    Hmph.


    In less than half an hour, Bao Ye came out of the bathroom, wearing pajamas, refreshed.


    He exuded a fresh and cool scent of ssic cologne.


    Jiang Ruan sat cross-legged on the sofa, a shawl draped over her shoulders, eating the bird¡¯s nest prepared by the servant.


    Her long ck hair was draped over her shoulders, smooth and obedient, with her small face adorable and pure, like a young girl. She seemed like apletely different person from earlier, when she was threatening to break up with him.


    Seeing him approach, Jiang Ruan asked him cheerfully, "Have you had your dinner? Do you want some?"


    "I¡¯ve eaten."


    "No man eats bird¡¯s nest."


    That seems true.


    Jiang Ruan stuck out her tongue and continued eating, ignoring him.


    Bao Ye said, "Hold it steady."


    Jiang Ruan looked up, blinked: "Huh?"


    Still a bit unresponsive.


    The next moment, she was picked up by the man, who held her legs and lifted her. She had always been skinny and felt weightless.


    After spending a few months filming, she seemed even skinnier.


    Bao Ye frowned.


    She quickly held the bird¡¯s nest firmly until he sat down and ced her on hisp.


    The bedroom lights were bright, the air full of the sweet aroma of bird¡¯s nest.


    Bao Ye leaned against the sofazily, watching her eat like a little kitten.


    She moved cautiously.


    He then noticed the break on her lips, caused by his bite earlier.


    His dark eyes shed with a peculiar light, his arm around her waist gradually tightened, and he straightened his shoulders, lowered his head to look at her, his voice softening, "Does it still hurt?"


    ¡ª


    Haha, such a long Chapter.


    The misunderstanding is resolved. Let¡¯s eat something and get back to writing tomorrow¡¯s update.


    Babies, vote for rmendation tickets, let¡¯s charge together!

 Chapter 36 - 32: Bao Ye Takes Sleeping Pills

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 32: Bao Ye Takes Sleeping Pills</h4>


    Jiang Ruan was eating bird¡¯s nest soup. Her long and thick eyshes drooped, making her eyes look moist and inviting sympathy when she nced up.


    She said, "It hurts~"


    "Isn¡¯t it all your fault, biting so hard."


    As the words ofint reached his ears, Bao Ye¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly, and his fingertips gently touched the corner of her lips, seemingly guilty, as he took the bird¡¯s nest soup from her hands.


    "Let me do it."


    Jiang Ruan was surprised, wondering if the great Mr. Bao of Bao Group was going to personally feed her bird¡¯s nest soup?


    Thinking about it, the times Bao Ye had fed her could be counted on one hand.


    Most of the time, it was in bed, and in the end, she was so exhausted that she didn¡¯t even want to move a strand of hair.


    At those times, he would transform into a good man, using his mouth, bending down to feed her water.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    He said, "Haven¡¯t I served you enough times?"


    His words inexplicably made one¡¯s mind wander.


    Especially with the ambiguous look in his eyes.


    It was as if he was deliberately guiding her towards certain topics.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind immediately conjured up images she shouldn¡¯t think of, her cheeks quickly turning red, as she coyly said, "Shut up!"


    Bao Ye chuckled softly, hisughter spreading through the bedroom, lifting his mood, while Jiang Ruan felt ripples in her heart.


    Watching him pinch the soup spoon with slender fingers, he scooped up a spoonful and brought it to her lips: "Open your mouth."


    Not gentle at all.


    Jiang Ruan inwardly griped, but obediently opened her mouth to eat the bird¡¯s nest soup.


    Being fed by Mr. Bao was an honor in itself.


    How could she dare to ask for more?


    Bao Ye fed a spoonful, Jiang Ruan ate a spoonful.


    The bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup was soon finished.


    Bao Ye ced the bowl on the table, his dark eyes fixated on her delicate, soft red lips, noticing a trace of milk from the bird¡¯s nest soup smeared beside them.


    It looked particrly obvious.


    As if it were an unnamed temptation.


    Bao Ye¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and Jiang Ruan blushed under his gaze: "Is there something on my face? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    His gaze seemed like it wanted to consume her.


    This instantly gave Jiang Ruan a sense of danger.


    She raised her foot to jump off hisp, but how could Bao Ye let her have her way? With a long arm, he pulled her directly into his embrace.


    "Ah... Bao Ye, what are you doing!" Jiang Ruan struggled a bit, but to Bao Ye, it seemed like she was ying hard to get.


    The corners of his eyes were filled with desire, and with his fingertips, he lifted her chin, kissing her directly.


    Wiping away the milk stain, the thick milky aroma of the bird¡¯s nest soup instantly flowed into his mouth, seeming to tempt him, as Bao Ye deeply kissed her.


    His kiss was fiery, and Jiang Ruan soon stopped struggling.


    After all, she was already used to this man.


    Used to all his intimate touches.


    The hand pressed against his chest wrapped around his narrow, strong waist, until she was out of breath, and only then did Bao Ye lift his head, lingering beside her ear.


    The warm breath sprayed against her ear, making Jiang Ruan¡¯s cheeks blush, apanied by his huskyughter: "You¡¯re so sweet, Jiang Ruan."


    Thest two words made Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart melt.


    At this moment, her cheeks were flushed, her eyes moist, making her look like a little rabbit ready to be eaten.


    Looking at the man¡¯s mature and handsome face.


    Her heart was pounding fiercely.


    As if reminding her.


    About the three months after he left the set.


    Jiang Ruan did miss him a little.


    Manyte nights, she thought of him, his voice, the embrace of his arms, and the indescribable things.


    "Bao Ye."


    The girl¡¯s soft tone carried a hint of coquettishness, softly calling his name, like a kitten¡¯s purr in Bao Ye¡¯s ear, stirring him.


    Jiang Ruan wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him down, pressing her red lips onto his thin ones.


    Her initiativepletely drove Bao Ye wild.


    And then.


    On the sofa, it spiraled out of control.


    Jiang Ruan, like willow fluff in the wind, drifting up and down, soaring and losing her voice like a swan, falling beautifully to the ground.


    Not having met for three months.


    Bao Ye seemed determined to make up for those three months with her.


    On the big bed in the bedroom, Jiang Ruan finally couldn¡¯t help but plead for mercy, crying pitifully as she reached out to push him away: "Bao Ye... I can¡¯t take it anymore..."


    This beast of a man was simply too much.


    Was he trying to kill her?


    Jiang Ruan felt like she was going to die.


    The sound of her crying reached Bao Ye¡¯s ears, the man¡¯s hair was already damp, sticking to his temples.


    He lowered his head beside Jiang Ruan¡¯s ear, softly coaxing her, whispering something that made her cry andugh, reaching out to swat him.


    By the time it was finally over, it was already past three in the morning.


    The bedroom returned to quiet.


    In the air lingered an enchanting scent.


    Lying in Bao Ye¡¯s arms, Jiang Ruan was too tired to move even a single strand of hair, closing her eyes, surrounded by the scent unique to the man, she quickly fell asleep.


    In the deep night, the sound of thunder suddenly echoed outside the window.


    Crackling, the noise was particrly loud.


    The lightning illuminated the big bed in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, waking Jiang Ruan.


    As she opened her eyes, she saw lightning shing outside, clearly indicating that it was about to rain heavily.


    She snuggled closer into the man¡¯s embrace, her arm wrapped around his waist, feeling the warmth of his body, finally at ease.


    She closed her eyes, but her ears caught the faint mumbling of the man¡¯s whisper, the voice was so small she couldn¡¯t make out the words.


    In the light of the thunderstorm, Jiang Ruan looked up at him, only to see Bao Ye¡¯s brow tightly knitted, his temples taut, looking quite frightening.


    It seemed as though he was enduring some intense pain.


    Jiang Ruan was startled, quickly asking him, "What¡¯s the matter with you, Bao Ye?"


    "Where do you feel ufortable?"


    She could only hear sporadically: "...pain... so painful..."


    Jiang Ruan leaned near his mouth, only then could she hear clearly what he said.


    Pain?


    "Where does it hurt?" Jiang Ruan asked anxiously, "Bao Ye, tell me, where does it hurt?"


    Bao Ye, at that moment without consciousness, answered her purely on willpower: "Head..."


    "Headache..."


    Headache?


    How could he suddenly have a headache?


    Seeing the man¡¯s pained appearance, clearly indicating a severe headache, Jiang Ruan quickly got out of bed.


    She pulled over a robe, wrapped it loosely around, then dialed the castle doctor¡¯s phone number.


    The castle doctor, startled by thete-night call.


    He thought something serious had happened.


    But when he heard Jiang Ruan say Bao Ye had a severe headache, the doctor sighed, "Turns out it¡¯s a headache. In the second drawer by the bed, there¡¯s medicine. Let him take some, and he¡¯ll be fine in a while."


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ruan found it odd and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Does he often have headaches?"


    She had no idea.


    The doctor seemed all too familiar, as if it was amon urrence?


    Jiang Ruan was filled with confusion.


    "This is Mr. Bao¡¯s old ailment."


    The doctor said helplessly, "First, help Mr. Bao take the medicine. Thank you, Miss Jiang."


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Ruan opened the second drawer, and there was indeed medicine inside.


    "Zopiclone, Diazepam, Estazm..." Jiang Ruan involuntarily read aloud, her dark eyes revealing undisguised shock.


    Why are they all insomnia medication?


    He has a headache, how can he take insomnia medicine?


    This medicine, taken too much, can lead to dependency and have side effects.


    In an instant, Jiang Ruan even doubted whether the doctor made a mistake.


    But Jiang Ruan went through three drawers, and only this one had medicine.


    It was clear the doctor intended her to give Bao Ye this medicine.


    Does Bao Ye frequently suffer from insomnia?


    Time was urgent, Jiang Ruan suppressed her doubts, first giving it to him, he was in such severe pain.


    But when she brought water and medicine to the bedside, she found Bao Ye was already asleep.


    The man¡¯s thick brows were rxed, not as tightly furrowed as before, as if the previous pain was just her illusion.


    Jiang Ruan froze for a moment, gently calling his name, "Bao Ye?"


    No response.


    Indeed, he appeared to be asleep.


    Jiang Ruan breathed a sigh of relief, looking at the items in her hands, she could only put them back.


    She quietly crawled back next to Bao Ye, turning off the light, thenying in his arms.


    Outside, the rain poured heavily, hitting the floor-to-ceiling window loudly.


    The room was pitch ck, she used the faint light to look at the man¡¯s side face, with her cheek pressed against his chest where his heart was.


    Listening to the strong and powerful heartbeat, she tenderly murmured, "Do you often have insomnia headaches?"


    "Even the doctor knows."


    "Howe I don¡¯t know at all."


    They had been together for three years.


    Was it because she was too busy that she neglected him?


    Every time they met was almost always in bed.


    They rarely spent time together.


    He was busy working, she was busy acting.


    They were both too busy.


    Jiang Ruan felt heartache, but could only smile bitterly in her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wish.


    If he were not Mr. Bao and she were not an actress, how nice it would be if they were just ordinary people.


    Three meals a day, from dawn to dusk.


    Perhaps this is just her dream.


    The next morning.


    Jiang Ruan opened her eyes, meeting the man¡¯s dark profound eyes...

 Chapter 37 - 33: Want Me to Teach You Something Else, Hmm?

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 33: Want Me to Teach You Something Else, Hmm?</h4>


    Like a ck hole, making one instantly sink into it.


    In this close distance, the man¡¯s nose was high, his dark, clear eyes reflecting her silhouette, his slightly messy ck hair added a bit ofzy wickednesspared to his usual dignified appearance, as he was staring at her.


    Jiang Ruan blinked, snapping back to reality after a while, her eyes moist and dazed from just waking up. She was surprised: "What time is it? Why didn¡¯t you go to thepany today?"


    When she usually woke up, no matter what time it was, his side was always cold and empty.


    Being able to see him like this after waking up, lying in his arms, was a rare urrence indeed.


    Bao Ye reached out to hold her slender waist, speaking casually: "I¡¯ll goter."


    Just three short words, without exining the reason.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk, and Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t bother to ask.


    Like a little kitten nestled in his arms.


    "Oh."


    But there¡¯s no denying it, waking up and being able to see him felt rather nice.


    Looking at the man¡¯s defined face, his features were exquisite enough to overshadow all the men she had ever seen.


    Those amateurs in the entertainment industry were mere ordinary people in front of him.


    His charisma, his appearance.


    Was simply like God¡¯s favored child.


    Noticing her staring at him, stars sparkling in her eyes, with her lips curved unknowingly.


    Bao Ye knew well she was infatuated with his looks, and seeing her unabashed gaze, he was rarely in the mood to tease.


    He reached out to cover her eyes, chuckled lightly, his low, teasing voice came through: "Do I look good?"


    With her view turned dark, Jiang Ruan answered without hesitation: "Good-looking."


    Staring at her white jade-like earlobe, Bao Ye¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, leaning close to her ear, coaxing softly: "There¡¯s a way to make you see more clearly, want to try?"


    Jiang Ruan bit the bait, curious: "What way?"


    It was already clear just looking.


    Lying in his arms.


    What more could you want.


    As she was thinking, suddenly Jiang Ruan felt the man¡¯s hands gripping her waist, then a spin, throwing her directly onto the man¡¯s waist.


    "Ah!" Jiang Ruan eximed.


    Bao Ye sat up with her too.


    He withdrew his hands, Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes lit up, finding herself sitting on his waist.


    And he leaned back against the soft pillow like an emperor, as if waiting for her service.


    The thin quilt slipped off his knees.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s cheeks instantly flushed red, how could she not understand his intention, she snapped angrily: "Bao Ye, enough!"


    As she spoke, she was about to climb down.


    But Bao Ye pressed her down, chuckling lightly: "Why run, isn¡¯t it satisfying your wish."


    "Isn¡¯t this angle clear enough?"


    "Bao Ye!" Jiang Ruan was angry and shy.


    It¡¯s not unclear!


    It¡¯s too clear!


    "You simply..." Shameless!


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    "Simply what?" Bao Ye chuckled.


    Pulling her back a bit: "Like this?"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Some ignored/irresistible thing.


    Made her face red and heart race instantly.


    "Or like this?"


    "Want me to teach you something else, hmm?"


    The maic male voice came through, especially thest word, dragging with a tone, leaving the listener¡¯s heart numb.


    Jiang Ruan realized for the first time he could be so provocative.


    Was this the normally cold Bao Ye, who spoke as if icy?


    Why did it feel like he¡¯d been possessed?


    Ah, ah, it¡¯s driving me crazy!


    Her cheeks flushed red, and Jiang Ruan softened her voice, acting coy: "No, Bao Ye, I¡¯m so tired~"


    Bao Yeughed: "Where¡¯s tired?"


    He stared at her, all yfulness on his face.


    Like a rogue.


    "Last night nearly killed me, now my whole body aches, tired and sore, will you stay and sleep with me a bit longer?"


    "Please, Bao Ye?"


    She held his strong arm.


    Gently shaking and acting coy.


    The woman¡¯s soft tone, along with her actions.


    Little did she know, to the man, this was the most extreme form of torture.


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes instantly grew dim, the temple on his forehead pulsing intensely, he swallowed. Pressing her down, his voice husky: "Stop teasing."


    "Or I can¡¯t guarantee I won¡¯t do something."


    Damn.


    Trying to kill him or what.


    Bao Ye wasn¡¯t a lustful person.


    But for some reason, whenever he was in front of her, even a light tease could hook him instantly.


    Bao Ye cursed inwardly.


    Really a nemesis.


    Still couldn¡¯t suppress the feeling rising up.


    His gaze was too intense, as if he was going to devour someone.


    Jiang Ruan was so scared that she crawled and rolled off his waist.


    Grabbing the thin quilt tightly wrapped around, only revealing a little flushed face, she stubbornly said: "I didn¡¯t provoke you."


    "Don¡¯t act recklessly!"


    "Besides, you started it, it wasn¡¯t me..."


    Jiang Ruan felt justified, but also scared.


    Bao Ye listened, a smile tugging at his lips, letting out a "ha" sound.


    His teasing low voice followed into Jiang Ruan¡¯s ears...


    ¡ª


    Herees Mr. Bao, super flirty, heeheehee.


    There¡¯s more during the day, have the wives cast their rmendation votes??


    Raise your hands so I can see you!

 Chapter 38 - 34: Bao Ye, Can I Ask You a Question?

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 34: Bao Ye, Can I Ask You a Question?</h4>


    "Scared now, are we?"


    "Weren¡¯t you just swaying confidently?"


    Staring at her, Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes were full of mischief, his voice low and husky, exceptionally maic, paired with that devilishly handsome face, incredibly seductive.


    "I thought you were braver."


    "Chickening out already?"


    "Who¡¯s chickening out?" Jiang Ruan¡¯s cheeks were flushed. She bit her lip, red at him with a hint of annoyance, and said, "I wasn¡¯t swaying. I was being coy with you!"


    She was quite self-righteous about it.


    Bao Ye¡¯s thin lips carried a faint smile, his eyes calm and unwavering, drawling, "Oh~"


    "Being coy, huh."


    With an ambiguous look in his eyes, he gave a soft "tsk" and drawled, "If you hadn¡¯t said, I¡¯d have thought you were..."


    He stopped there.


    Intentionally keeping her in suspense.


    As expected, she took the bait.


    "Thought I was what?" Jiang Ruan cut him off.


    Her cheeks were rosy, her heart racing, she stared at him, her kitten-like eyes warning him.


    Not to say something inappropriate.


    But who is Bao Ye? Would he not say it just because she forbade it?


    Bao Ye was in a very good mood now.


    How could he possibly hold back now?


    So, the man leaned down close to her ear, his breath warm as he whispered, "You were seducing me, flirting with me."


    Those words slipped into Jiang Ruan¡¯s ears.


    Her cheeks flushed instantly, and she bit her teeth, "Bao Ye!"


    She called his name angrily.


    Her voice was much louder than usual.


    In the man¡¯s deep, unreadable eyes, she looked like a little agitated bunny.


    Quite cute.


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes held a smile, very calm, "What is it?"


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Both angry and annoyed, yet unable to refute.


    She pulled away his arm to sit up, her little face puffed with anger, impossibly cute.


    But Bao Ye held her down, "Where are you going?"


    "Getting up!" Jiang Ruan said, "I¡¯m not sleeping anymore!"


    She tugged at his arm, but couldn¡¯t move it at all.


    Jiang Ruan grew even angrier.


    Bao Ye watched her, like looking at a bristled cat.


    His eyes held amusement.


    Letting her do whatever.


    She tugged for ages but didn¡¯t budge him a bit.


    The man¡¯s arms were all muscle. Bao Ye had been hitting the gym regrly for years, his body full of strength, there was no way she could easily move him.


    Jiang Ruan was fuming, "If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll bite you!"


    She threatened, holding his arm with both hands, face close, pretending she was about to bite.


    Bao Ye finally reacted a bit, reaching out to pinch her chin, lowering his head and chuckling, "Where did this little wild cate from?"


    "Still knows how to bite, huh?"


    The husky maic male voice came at such a close distance, his breath blowing on her cheek, making Jiang Ruan¡¯s face even hotter.


    Her heart was thumping loudly.


    Jiang Ruan huffed with a red face, "You deserved it for not letting go."


    "Deserved to be bitten..."


    Hearing her mutter these words, Bao Ye couldn¡¯t help but pause slightly.


    Only then did he realize what they were just doing.


    They were behaving like any other couple, yfully bickering upon waking up in the morning.


    Like now, she was lying in his arms, her warm tender body against his chest, and he could clearly feel her emotions changing,


    and they were having such an honest conversation.


    For Bao Ye, this was a rare experience.


    It made him feel a subtle and intriguing sensation in his heart.


    But he had to admit, teasing her, watching her get angry, really lifted his spirits.


    It felt like theforts of everyday life.


    This feeling was pretty nice.


    Except...


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes wereplex.


    Neither of them spoke, and the bedroom suddenly grew quiet.


    Bao Ye closed his eyes to rest.


    Suddenly, the person in his arms climbed up, resting her chin on his chest, "Bao Ye, can I ask you a question?"

 Chapter 39 - 35: Bao Ye: I鈥檒l Take You With Me

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 35: Bao Ye: I¡¯ll Take You With Me</h4>


    Bao Yezily lifted his eyelids, his dark eyes nced at her, and his tone was t: "Speak."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes were filled with concern as she asked seriously, "Do you often suffer from insomnia?"


    "Since when?"


    Being questioned, Bao Ye¡¯s gaze paused, and even his tone became stiff. He replied without any inflection, "Forgotten."


    "Who told you?"


    His attitude was very cold.


    He searched his mind for everyone who knew about this matter. Chen Nan wouldn¡¯t spill the beans, which only left the doctor at the castle.


    A cold gleam shed across Bao Ye¡¯s eyes.


    bbermouths shouldn¡¯t be kept.


    "No one told me." Jiang Ruan found it odd. It seemed like he was very afraid of her knowing about this, she said, "Last night you kept crying out in pain. I asked you where it hurt, you said your head, so I called the doctor. The doctor told me to feed you some medicine from the third drawer, but I found they were all for treating insomnia."


    "Also, the doctor said this has been a chronic issue for you. Do you often have insomnia and headaches? Howe I didn¡¯t know at all?"


    Jiang Ruan pursed her lips, wondering if she really hadn¡¯t been paying enough attention to him.


    After all, they shared the same bed.


    She didn¡¯t even know he frequently suffered from headaches and insomnia.


    It¡¯s kind of funny.


    Turns out it¡¯s about him.


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips were tightly pressed, as if weighing something. He said in a low voice, "It¡¯s no big deal, just take some medicine, won¡¯t die."


    Jiang Ruan hated it when he mentioned the word ¡¯die¡¯.


    She frowned seriously, like a little adult: "But you can¡¯t keep taking medicine. Medicine is poisonous inrge doses, and taking a lot is harmful to your body, especially something like sleeping pills. Have you seen a doctor?"


    Seeing her endless questioning, Bao Ye couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit agitated: "I said I won¡¯t die."


    He reached out to cover her mouth, closed his eyes, and spoke with a steady tone: "Stay with me and sleep a bit more."


    Being covered by him, Jiang Ruan pulled his hand away, feeling irritated: "This is your body, constantly mentioning death. If you don¡¯t care about yourself, no one else will."


    "Good intentions taken as ill intentions!"


    Jiang Ruan mumbled angrily.


    The words went into Bao Ye¡¯s ears, but he showed no expression: "Mm."


    What does concern even matter.


    Even Dr. Tro couldn¡¯t cure it.


    He could only give him various medicines, like ab rat undergoing experiments.


    Bao Ye was too proud. How could he possibly ept this?


    Moreover, isn¡¯t the antidote right beside him?


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Really can¡¯tmunicate with him.


    "Anyway, it¡¯s your body, it¡¯s up to you whether to see a doctor or not."


    "If you die, I¡¯ll be a widow. There are so many handsome men in the entertainment industry, I could just..."


    Before she finished speaking, the man suddenly opened his eyes, his dark eyes stared at her like an abyss, filled with pressure, as if he were a ghost.


    His lips curled into a cruel smile, forming a slight arc, full of oppression: "Then what? Hm?"


    Jiang Ruan blinked, swallowing her saliva in fright.


    Instantly intimidated: "I didn¡¯t say anything."


    "What are you afraid of?" Bao Ye said: "Go on."


    "What would you do if I died? Immediately find another man?"


    The pressure in his eyes was too strong, Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart started racing, she quickly said: "How could I, am I that kind of person."


    "So you must take care of your body, know..."


    Jiang Ruan felt like crying.


    Weren¡¯t they talking about his insomnia?


    How did it suddenly jump to life and death?


    This was his fault, he brought up the word first.


    "Don¡¯t worry." Bao Ye interrupted her, his dark eyes filled with undisguised possessiveness and dominance. He licked his thin lips and slowly said, "Even if I die, I won¡¯t leave you alone in this world."


    He gazed at the delicate and charming little face in front of him, the exquisite jade-like features, his fingers gently brushed past, then lifted her chin.


    He held a smile at the corner of his lips.


    Full of meaning.


    Jiang Ruan blinked.


    What does he mean by this.


    Is he willing to let her find another man?


    Jiang Ruan was a bit touched.


    This means, she¡¯s notpletely out of his heart.


    But the man¡¯s next words instantly shattered her imagination.


    "I will take you with me."


    The demonic words reached her.


    Jiang Ruan shivered with fright, her lips twitching, dissatisfied: "Doesn¡¯t this mean you won¡¯t let me go even as a ghost?"


    Bao Ye chuckled lightly: "Clever."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    What grudge, what resentment.


    Damn it.


    Alive, be your lover in the shadows.


    Dead, be taken by you.


    Thank you, your ancestors blessed me.


    Jiang Ruan was boiling with anger, her liver and lungs hurt.


    "Cursing me in your heart?" Bao Ye raised an eyebrow, saying confidently.


    With just a look, a gesture, he knew what she was thinking.


    Jiang Ruan acted nonchntly: "How could I, Mr. Bao."


    "How would I dare to curse you!"


    "I admire you too much for that!"


    These words, obviously sounded like sarcasm.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter." Bao Ye didn¡¯t care: "Anyway, there are many people in this world who hate me, one more doesn¡¯t matter."


    "So you¡¯d better hope I live well."


    ¡¯Cause if I really die, there¡¯ll be no one to protect you.


    Jiang Ruan pouted, toozy to pay him any mind.


    Other people¡¯s men: Even if I die, you must live well.


    Her man: If I die, I¡¯ll take you with me.


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Why are people so different?


    After lying a little longer, Bao Ye got out of bed.


    Jiang Ruan was still lounging in bed, wrapped in the thin nket watching him dress in a suit.


    His figure, height, was also tall.


    About 1.87 meters.


    This height is quite impressive in the entire entertainment industry.


    With distinct bones, his fingers buttoned the cor, Bao Ye turned his head to nce at her: "What do you n to do during the day?"


    Jiang Ruan hugged the nket, her white shoulders exposed to the air, muffled: "Stay home."


    Bao Ye: "Not going out for a stroll?"


    Jiang Ruan said: "I don¡¯t want to."


    "I have a spa appointment, in the afternoon, and will also practice Ptes and do some dance."


    Bing beautiful and having a good figure go hand in hand.


    This is the basic quality of being a female star.


    But the man mocked: "You already have almost no flesh, you¡¯ll bepletely t if you keep exercising."


    Jiang Ruan instantly red up, jumping up from the bed, hands on her waist: "What do you mean by having almost no flesh."


    "I¡¯m nearly a C, C, do you understand?"


    She was just wearing a white camisole.


    A short one above the knees.


    Standing there at the moment, her skin as white as if it were glowing, Bao Ye suddenly felt a bit reluctant to leave.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he stepped over.


    "What are you doing!" Jiang Ruan was startled, looking wary, retreating: "Don¡¯te over!"


    Bao Ye scoffed lightly: "Not going to eat you."


    Jiang Ruan red: "Who knows."


    "Last night, you said just once, and what happened."


    "Men¡¯s mouths are deceitful ghosts."


    Bao Yeughed angrily, teasing: "Who was it who held onto me and wouldn¡¯t let go, no matter how I tried."


    Listening to him, Jiang Ruan¡¯s face instantly turned red, she gritted her teeth: "Nonsense, if I let go, I¡¯d have fallen to the ground."


    "It¡¯s me who¡¯d get hurt, not you."


    And he still had the nerve to mention it.


    Who told him to hold her...


    The image was too stark, Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t dare to imagine.


    Why does my nose feel a bit hot?


    Jiang Ruan touched it, thankfully, no nosebleed.


    Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing.


    A maic voice with amanding tone came from the man...


    ¡ª


    Here I am again.


    If you love me~ Cast your votes~ I will love you forever~

 Chapter 40 - 36: If You Don鈥檛 Go Now, He鈥檒l Start Urging You

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter 36: If You Don¡¯t Go Now, He¡¯ll Start Urging You</h4>


    "Come over here, don¡¯t make me say it again."


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes were fixed on her as he tugged Buddha Beads with his left hand, emitting a sound. The suit and tie made the man appear mature and steady, exuding the air of a dominant CEO.


    Yet, with that face, he seemed like a refined scoundrel.


    Jiang Ruan was really annoyed with him. If he was going to leave, then go; why make here over?


    They were about to leave, no way he¡¯d still hold her back now...


    Impossible!


    Jiang Ruan was sure that Bao Ye¡¯s obsession with cleanliness wouldn¡¯t make him tolerate a mess, and she hadn¡¯t even freshened up yet, so she confidently walked over on her bare feet.


    She ced her hands on her hips, her voice sweet and soft as she questioned, "What¡¯s up, my dear Mr. Bao?"


    The thin white strap hung on the girl¡¯s shoulder de, revealing a delicate corbone, and her long swan-like neck was dazzling.


    Not to mention the girl¡¯s sweet, enticing voice.


    As if she was deliberately teasing him.


    Bao Ye¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, his dark eyes deepened, and he reached out to pull her into his arms and kissed her fiercely.


    Jiang Ruan had underestimated this man. She widened her eyes and struggled, "Bao Ye... hmm..."


    "I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth yet!"


    Her dark eyes widened like Tongling!


    He wasn¡¯t even disgusted!


    But truth be told, Bao Ye certainly wasn¡¯t disgusted by her.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t disgusted.


    Even without brushing her teeth, her kiss was sweet and fragrant.


    Until she was out of breath, and the voice of Chen Nan called from outside, Bao Ye released her, holding her waist with one hand to prevent her from copsing to the floor.


    She stood on the bed, barely taller than him.


    From this angle, Bao Ye lifted his gaze to kiss her earlobe, seeing her blossom in a blushing red. He teased against her ear, "I¡¯ve kissed even more outrageous things than this, so what¡¯s the big deal?"


    Jiang Ruan red, her small face instantly turning crimson.


    The man¡¯s teasing gaze.


    She bit her lip, too embarrassed to speak, "You!"


    Overboard, overboard, ah ah ah.


    "Chen Nan is calling for you, go quickly." She pulled his arm away, urging, "If you don¡¯t leave, he¡¯lle to rush you soon."


    This topic couldn¡¯tst another minute.


    Why hadn¡¯t she noticed before?


    He loved using these remarks to choke her.


    Bao Ye had really changed, bing more and more roguish, humph.


    "No hurry." Bao Ye¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved. Seeing her urging him out like a little wife, he chuckled lightly, his dark eyes appreciating her facial expression changes, "Let him wait."


    But he still fixed his clothes and turned to leave.


    Watching his figure disappear from sight, footsteps on the stairs echoed until they could no longer be heard.


    Only then did Jiang Ruan rake her hair, voiced a sound, her face red as she rolled back into the bedcovers.


    Ten minutester, the maid knocked gently on the door, "Miss Jiang, should we prepare breakfast for you?"


    Lying on the bed, Jiang Ruan was actually a bit hungry, having eaten nothingst night except bird¡¯s nest.


    She replied, "Yes!"


    Having survived on set meal boxes for four whole months.


    Jiang Ruan definitely needed to eat well now that she was back home.


    Even if she was dining alone.


    But the maids still prepared a full twelve courses. Sitting at the dining table, Jiang Ruan was stunned for a moment, "Didn¡¯t I say six dishes were enough?"


    She had indeed reported six dish names.


    The maid nodded, smiling, "These were prepared by the new chef Mr. Bao hired. Not sure if you¡¯ll like them, so try them out."


    So that¡¯s why.


    Jiang Ruan nced at them and indeed they were different from before, but somehow familiar.


    She picked up chopsticks, casually picked a dish, and tasted the new cuisine.


    As the food entered her mouth, she froze.


    Countless memories surged through her mind.


    Overwhelming her ability to act.


    Her eyes slightly tingling.


    The maid asked, "How is it?"


    Being asked, Jiang Ruan snapped out of her daze, quickly holding back her tears, showing a sweet yet elegant smile.


    She praised, "Not bad, very delicious."


    It was the vor of the restaurant from her childhood.


    The taste of Jiang City.


    Having left for so many years, she hadn¡¯t tasted it since.


    Bao Ye actually found a chef who could make Jiang City dishes for her, leaving Jiang Ruan with mixed emotions...


    The maid smiled, "That¡¯s good. Mr. Bao wants your opinion. If you like it, I¡¯ll let him stay."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s dark eyes were moved, "Okay."


    Perhaps because she missed the taste of her childhood too much.


    This meal, Jiang Ruan ate two whole bowls of rice.


    Her mood lifted from heavy to joyful.


    Afternoon.


    Jiang Ruan nestled on the sofa browsing Weibo.


    After finally having a few days off granted by Sister Qin, she rxed as much as she could.


    Seeing the recent drama marketing team busy, with all kinds of promotions for new shows, fans were eagerly helping with promotion, and Jiang Ruan¡¯s red lips curved slightly.


    Who would have thought, just being online for a while, Sister Qin caught her.


    Called her, "Hello, sweetie, what are you doing?"


    Jiang Ruan lifted her snowy white legs, showing her small white teeth, "Just lying at home."


    "Oh my god, dear you can lie down, but at least spend two minutes posting something on Weibo."


    "Look at how the fans are urging you. You¡¯ve already gone days without posting."


    Listening, Jiang Ruan twitched the corner of her mouth.


    Didn¡¯t she just not post for a day?


    She just posted wrap-up photos yesterday.


    But she still replied, "But I don¡¯t know what to post. I see the new show is gaining quite a buzz."


    "Yes, it¡¯s high-profile, but you need to maintain your presence too, which bodes well for the show¡¯s eventual broadcast..."


    Sister Qin babbled on.


    Leaving Jiang Ruan dizzy, her slender fingers massaging her temples, she agreed, "Alright, alright, I got it."


    "I¡¯ll post now, okay?"


    Sister Qin was excited, "Sweetie, you¡¯re the best, let me give you a kiss, mua."


    Jiang Ruan burst outughing, "Sister Qin, when did you get so cheesy?"


    Ending the call, Jiang Ruan opened Weibo, staring at it for a long time, unsure of what to post.


    Perhaps post about the weather? Wishing the sweethearts a sunny day?


    Or a picture of the new manicure?


    Jiang Ruan felt her ideas might be a bit perfunctory.


    Just then, the housekeeper¡¯s voice echoed, "Miss Jiang, the clothes Mr. Bao ordered for you have arrived, should we bring them in?"


    Jiang Ruan got up from the sofa, "Ah," she asked, "What clothes?"


    "LV and YSL haute couture gowns."


    What was with Bao Ye today?


    Finding a Jiang City chef and buying her gowns.


    He was being really attentive.


    Jiang Ruan pouted but was quite pleased, "Bring them in."


    In the next second, twenty servants filed in.


    Each holding a couture dress wrapped in a high-grade stic cover.


    Seeing the entire range.


    Every color was present, red, yellow, blue, green...


    Yet every piece was meticulously crafted.


    Suiting her well.


    Standing in a row in front of her.


    Almost as grand as arge fashion show.


    Recovering from shock, Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes fell instantly on the bright red strapless gown, her eyes sparkled.


    What a beautiful dress.


    So alluring.


    She had never worn such a bright gown before!


    Staring and pondering for a moment.


    "Keep this one for me, return the others," Jiang Ruan said.


    How much would all this couture cost?


    Bao Ye was really a spendthrift.


    Unexpectedly, the maid replied, "Miss Jiang, they¡¯re non-returnable."


    Jiang Ruan was stunned, "Why?"


    "Mr. Bao paid in full."


    "Mr. Bao said they¡¯re all your size, you can wear them, and choose whichever you like."


    "The ones you don¡¯t like can be kept in the fitting room."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    The sugar daddy was indeed generous.


    ¡ª


    Sorry for thete update today, sweethearts.


    There¡¯s more toe.


    Requesting rmendation votes, please cast a few, mua, I¡¯ll continue writing.

 Chapter 41 - 37: One Minute for Photos, Thirty Minutes for Photoshop

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 37: One Minute for Photos, Thirty Minutes for Photoshop</h4>


    The rest of the dresses were taken into the wardrobe by the servants and then they left.


    Jiang Ruan sat on the sofa, holding a red strapless dress, unable to let it go, her eyes sparkling.


    She was just worried about not having content to shoot.


    Isn¡¯t this content right here!


    A few minutester, in the wardrobe.


    A woman in a sexy red dress stood in front of the full-length mirror. When the light shone, her graceful and alluring S-shaped figure was on full disy, the butterfly bones on her back prominent.


    She looked like a stunning beauty.


    The dress was just her size, with not a centimeter off.


    Not surprising from the man who shares her bed.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips curled up, feeling great, she picked up her phone and started taking pictures.


    Finally, she changed out of the dress, selected the photo she thought was the best, and posted it on Weibo.


    With the caption: "One minute to take a photo, half an hour to edit."


    She didn¡¯t wear makeup, so her face wasn¡¯t shown.


    The picture was of the dress from her neck down.


    But it was still so! enticing!


    Just after posting, thements section blew up.


    "Ahhh wife is so beautiful, such a great figure, I¡¯m going to have a nosebleed..."


    "So pretty, so pretty!"


    "Baby is so gorgeous!"


    "Whose wife is this beautiful, oh, she¡¯s mine!"


    "Wife has been so activetely, we love you more!"


    "Ahhh sister, I can, beautiful hottie!"


    "You¡¯re the moon in the water, star in the sky, moon in the cup, person in the heart!"


    "So gorgeous, I swear, this isn¡¯t edited, my wife¡¯s figure is naturally good, no debate!"


    "Can¡¯t wait for the new show to air..."


    Jiang Ruan scrolled through thements, casually replying to a few.


    Until she saw this onement.


    "Dare to post looking like this, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll spin 52,800 degrees on one knee with flowers in hand and a rose in my mouth to marry you, wife, you¡¯re all I see, after eighteen bowls of baijiu, I¡¯m drunk, I scream! Ah! Wife, so beautiful!"


    Jiang Ruanughed so hard she clutched her stomach and rolled around, tears ofughtering out, her shoulders shaking repeatedly.


    This fan¡¯sment was absolutely top-notch.


    In the end, Jiang Ruan replied enthusiastically: "Impressed by nothing but you!"


    Unexpectedly, thisnded her on trending searches.


    Half an hourter.


    #1 trending search: "Jiang Ruan¡¯s enthusiastic reply to a loyal fan¡¯s quote: Impressed by nothing but you."


    Regarding this, Jiang Ruan was amused yet exasperated.


    How could a casual reply make the trending list, guys!


    Lately, it feels like the trending list is owned by her family.


    But Sister Qin was thrilled.


    She called tovish praises, a free trending topic, didn¡¯t cost a thing, and it¡¯s directly number one.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be happy about that?


    With the trending search, the hype for the new show increased significantly.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s scenes with Bai Yi were getting extremely popr!


    But there¡¯s always someone happy while others are resentful!


    In the hotel, Li Xin was looking at Jiang Ruan¡¯s trending topic, so angry she simply wrecked the room.


    Why! Why does Jiang Ruan¡¯s poprity have to be so high!


    She just posted a Weibo and went trending?


    Li Xin was unwilling, and after a fit, she picked up her phone to call her agent: "I want to buy a trending spot! I want to buy publicity!"


    Facing her questioning, the agent calmly replied: "Do you have money?"


    Just four words shattered all Li Xin¡¯s illusions.


    The anger deted like a balloon, instantly gone.


    Her eyes were swollen red, biting her lip, she said dejectedly: "No."


    Where would she get the money from?


    Her uncle and father just got back from the hospital.


    Her father¡¯s leg was left disabled, he couldn¡¯t walk normally anymore.


    The family¡¯s vi was gone, mortgaged away.


    They were living in a t in an alley.


    The Li Family today is a world apart from before.


    "Without money, how will you buy a trending spot? Do you know how expensive trending spots are now? How much publicity costs? It needs greasing everywhere," her agent sneered.


    "What, seeing Jiang Ruan on trending made you jealous?"


    The agent hit the nail on the head with her intentions.


    Li Xin spitefully said: "Yes, why can she, a poor student from a small town, a graduate from a third-rate university, rise so high in just a few years and easily make trending spots."


    "Why do so many people like her!"


    "Everyone must be fooled by her, who knows whose mistress she¡¯s be behind the scenes, getting resources through being kept..."


    Li Xin cursed, driven almost mad by jealousy.


    Her hair was disheveled, sitting on the floor, the room she had trashed in pieces.


    She looked like a lunatic.


    Li Xin was unwilling.


    The changes in the Li Family hit her too hard, she still doesn¡¯t understand how it suddenly happened.


    Li Xin hated the Bao Group and Bao Ye for causing her family such harm.


    She hated them to death.


    Her agent quietly listened to her vent, having been with her for so long, was used to her temper.


    But now was not like before.


    The agent sneered, "So what, even if she rose from the mud, now isn¡¯t she trampling you, Li Xin, underfoot, burying you in the mud?"


    "What¡¯s there topare between you and her now?"


    Be it wealth, resources, or poprity.


    Whatpares to Jiang Ruan¡¯s?


    Actually, her agent had long wanted to give up on her; before, he had no choice but to support her, but now, people leave when the tea cools off.


    The Li Family has fallen.


    Truth is, now shecks both a background and capability, but keeps a spoiled rich girl attitude, like a madwoman.


    What good would it do his career supporting her?


    But there¡¯s one thing the agent had to admit, he still saw potential in Li Xin.


    She was ruthless enough.


    All he needed to do now was push her.


    Push her to use any means necessary, whatever it takes, to climb up.


    "Chen Caibin!" Li Xin shouted his name furiously, eyes red, cursing, "Don¡¯tpare her to me, she doesn¡¯t deserve it, you hear me? I¡¯m telling you, she doesn¡¯t deserve it!"


    "Then show your skills," the agent said, "You were born to be ady, shouldn¡¯t be overshadowed by her. What is she?"


    "I have a way to let you regain more resources and make aeback, do you want to hear it?"


    Hearing these words, Li Xin was immediately tempted; she didn¡¯t hesitate: "Tell me."


    But after hearing everything her agent said, Li Xin¡¯s face turned pale, she wavered, "You mean you want me to sleep my way up?"


    Li Xin trembled as she uttered thest two words.


    Even if the other party was high-ranking.


    But she didn¡¯t even know what they looked like.


    And since childhood, Li Xin was pampered; no boyfriend could stand her rich girl attitude.


    Let alone sleep with her.


    Li Xin was still a nk te about those things.


    "You can¡¯t say it like that; if you want something, you must give something in return, that¡¯s fair."


    "Think about it, whether it¡¯s more important for yourself, or to trample Jiang Ruan underfoot, and all those watching your downfall as well."


    "And I guarantee, once you go, the trending spots will be yours, the new show¡¯s poster center position will be yours, your poprity will rival Jiang Ruan¡¯s."


    These words were the greatest temptation for Li Xin right now.


    Li Xin¡¯s heart wavered, she was making onest struggle.


    Knowing well that ahead was an abyss, stepping in might never bring her back out.


    But she had no choice left.


    Better than being stepped on like this.


    Li Xin gritted her teeth, she might as well risk it all.


    So, Li Xin said: "Fine, I¡¯ll do as you say, I¡¯ll go!"


    Her agreement was expected by Chen Caibin.


    After hanging up, Chen Caibin looked at his phone, a mocking smile on his lips.


    "Li Xin, Li Xin, you won¡¯t guess whose idea this was, huh?"


    Not his.


    Even he didn¡¯t expect that person.


    Indeed, the cold-blooded nature of people shows in desperate times, even among family.


    If he didn¡¯t mind pushing Li Xin into the fire pit, why should he care?


    ¡ª


    Jiang Ruan spent two whole dayszing at home.


    During the day she ate, slept, watched shows, practiced Ptes, at home with that man... a day of this and that...


    Finally, by the afternoon of thest day of her leave granted by Sister Qin, she became restless.


    Luckily, Lu Jie called with exciting news!

 Chapter 42 - 38: Go Find Out Who That Person Is

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter 38: Go Find Out Who That Person Is</h4>


    Lu Jie is a little nurse at the hospital, and the two grew up together,ter moving from Jiang City to Beijing together.


    Her family background is simr to hers; her father passed away early, and she had a greedy stepmother who used to beat and scold her as a child and wanted her to marry an old man for a high dowry after graduation.


    Jiang Ruan helped her escape.


    Now, years have passed, she has be a celebrity, and Lu Jie has be a formal nurse at the hospital.


    Both have settled down in this city.


    When the call connects, Lu Jie¡¯s irritated voicees through: "Well, Jiang Ruan, you¡¯ve been back in Beijing for three days without a word. If I hadn¡¯t seen your location on Weibo, were you nning to never tell me? I want to end our friendship!"


    Her angry words are all usations against her.


    Jiang Ruan quickly appeased her: "How could that be, Lu Jie darling. I¡¯ve barely managed to get a few days off to rest at home."


    "Hmph! I don¡¯t want to hear it!"


    "We haven¡¯t seen each other for four months, you don¡¯t miss me at all!"


    "I miss you, I miss you, I miss you to death, I even dream about you!"


    "I don¡¯t believe it. Tell me, is Bao Ye not letting youe out so you just didn¡¯t? You, putting romance over friendship!"


    In Jiang Ruan¡¯s circle of friends, only Lu Jie knows about her and Bao Ye; the others are unaware.


    She hadn¡¯t even told Sister Qin.


    Lu Jie is the only person in this world she can confidently entrust her back to.


    Because they know each other inside out.


    Jiang Ruan also trusts Lu Jie¡¯s character.


    Rubbing her temples, Jiang Ruan says: "It¡¯s not him; I just want to rest at home myself."


    Although it is indeed because of him, he¡¯s too energetic at night.


    Exhausted her so much she has no energy during the day.


    This guy acts like he¡¯s possessed.


    He¡¯s addicted.


    "Alright, alright, where are you now, I¡¯lle find you." Jiang Ruan appeased: "I¡¯ll cover all expenses today."


    Lu Jie sends an address.


    It¡¯s the hospital¡¯s name.


    Jiang Ruan nces at it, already very familiar.


    "I¡¯m off work in half an hour, you go to the house first, you have the key, I¡¯ll cook for you tonight," Lu Jie says.


    Jiang Ruan is surprised: "Not going out to eat?"


    "Is your money brought by the wind, know how to be thrifty, don¡¯t you? Or did bing a big star make you look down on my cooking?"


    "How could it." Jiang Ruan smiles wryly: "I¡¯ll head over then, see youter."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Jiang Ruan sighs.


    For a gathering with her best friend, makeup or not is fine.


    She ties her hair high in a bun, puts on a casual white T-shirt, ck denim shorts, neat and fresh.


    Looking like a high school student.


    Arriving at the garage, there¡¯s a garage full of Bao Ye¡¯s cars.


    Rolls-Royce, Maybach, G wagon, and various sports cars...


    A dazzling array.


    Eventually, Jiang Ruan chose a slightly more low-key BMWpared to the others and drove off.


    Bao Ye mentioned she could drive any of his cars.


    So, she wasn¡¯t being polite.


    It¡¯s a forty-minute drive from the castle to Lu Jie¡¯s home.


    Jiang Ruan is ying music, Phoenix Legend¡¯s Madam Luxiang, excellent sound quality, and it lifted her mood.


    ¡ª


    99th-floor office.


    Bao Ye¡¯s just finished working, opens hisputer to see where she is.


    He sees the red dot moving further from the castle, she¡¯s gone out.


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips curve upward; after staying in the house for three days, she finally couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Bao Ye closes the screen.


    Chen Nan¡¯s voicees in: "Mr. Bao, the Jinling Street project is proceeding smoothly; barring any unforeseen circumstances, it should bepleted by the beginning of the year."


    Bao Ye¡¯s deep ck eyes and tone were indifferent: "Mm."


    "Make sure to watch closely, don¡¯t let anyone tamper with it."


    Chen Nan: "Yes."


    The topic ends, and Chen Nan looks at the man¡¯s mental state, teasingly: "Mr. Bao seems in a good mood these days?"


    Bao Yezily lifts an eyelid: "Still okay."


    It¡¯s more than okay; he¡¯s clearly having a great time.


    "Miss Jiang really is your good luck charm."


    Chen Nanpliments.


    She¡¯s also their good luck charm.


    When Bao Ye is in a good mood, they can have it a bit easier.


    Before, when Miss Jiang was filming, Mr. Bao¡¯s face almost turned into an ice sculpture.


    Their work was cautious and nervous, afraid of making mistakes and getting scolded by the boss.


    Listening to this, Bao Ye nces at him with his dark eyes and snorts: "You really know how to tter."


    "I¡¯m speaking the truth." Chen Nan says: "Since Miss Jiang came back, your dark circles are gone, and your mood is improved; you must be sleeping well these days?"


    Thinking of Jiang Ruan, Bao Ye¡¯s mind skims over the image of the little woman, a gleam of delight in his eyes, his lips curving: "Mm, not bad."


    "So, I¡¯m saying, Miss Jiang is your good luck charm. Even Dr. Tro couldn¡¯t help with your insomnia, and it¡¯s better once Miss Jiang returned."


    Chen Nan says, also happy for him.


    In these three years, since Miss Jiang arrived.


    Mr. Bao finally looked like a real person.


    Not like the previous years, where he worked frantically and had a headache at midnight due to insomnia.


    Hisplexion was terrible.


    The whole person was neither human nor ghost.


    Thinking back to before, an angry aura fills Bao Ye¡¯s eyes, fingers twitching tight, left hand gripping right hand¡¯s Buddha Beads, cold, smooth beads in hand that help him restrain his emotions.


    Bao Ye suddenly remembers something, frowned eyes coldly gazing at Chen Nan: "At Song President¡¯s Club that night, someone tampered with my phone."


    "Look into who it was."


    Bao Ye¡¯s tone was frozen.


    Filled with suppressed anger.


    That day when Jiang Ruan came back, her mood was very off, she caused a breakup.


    Later, she asked him if he had other women outside.


    They assumed she saw some nonsensical public opinion pieces and was deliberately sulking.


    But Bao Ye thought it throughter, always feeling Jiang Ruan isn¡¯t that kind of person.


    If she¡¯s upset, there must be a reason.


    Yesterday, someone called her while she was sleeping.


    It was a harassment call, so he just hung up.


    She doesn¡¯t set a lock on her phone, which he knows.


    Later it returned to the main dial page.


    She hardly contacted anyone these days, the contact list is dry.


    But in there, he saw, three nights ago, which was the night she returned.


    Around eleven at night, she called him.


    It indicated he answered.


    Bao Yeter thought, he went out at that time, probably left the phone in the lounge.


    He drank a bit much and didn¡¯t care much.


    But upon checking his contacts, that day was empty; nobody called him.


    inly someone tampered with his phone.


    Answered the call and deleted it.


    Chen Nan gets tense: "Alright."


    "Did anything get lost?"


    This was serious.


    Bao Ye coldly: "No."


    "The call was from Jiang Ruan, don¡¯t know what they said to irritate her through the night."


    Chen Nan instantly understood: "Seems like it should be a woman, very likely one of those were called in by President Song for drinks."


    It¡¯s the same in the circles.


    Always call a few when discussing things.


    But Bao Ye¡¯s rule, everyone understands.


    His most hated thing is women approaching.


    So those called by President Song all stayed with him.


    "No matter who it is, let her learn a lesson."


    "Tampering with things she shouldn¡¯t touch, there¡¯ll be consequences."


    Saying this, Bao Ye pushes his phone on the table towards him, reclining his shoulder: "Discard it, rece it."


    Chen Nan looks at the globally limited edition phone, feeling heartache but still replies: "Yes."


    Bao Ye has a cleanliness obsession.


    Realizing something was touched by others, how could he want it anymore?


    Except Miss Jiang.


    Taking Mr. Bao¡¯s call would be fine, that person should never have caused issue with Miss Jiang.


    Others might not know, but Chen Nan is quite clear.


    Miss Jiang is Bao Ye¡¯s bottom line.


    No one should touch it.


    ¡ª


    In the luxurious high-end club.

 Chapter 43 - 39: One鈥檚 Own Misdeeds Are Inescapable

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 39: One¡¯s Own Misdeeds Are Inescapable</h4>


    The air was filled with the scent of alcohol and nicotine, the clinking of sses apanied by flirtatiousughter and teasing insults bing increasingly suggestive.


    Wang Ti wore a low-cut dress, the hem short and narrow, perfectly showcasing her curvy figure, her bright red lips and ck eyeliner marking her as an unmistakable seductive beauty.


    At this moment, she was flirting with the big boss: "Oh, President Zhang, listen to you, making me blush!"


    "I¡¯ll down this drink first to show my respect!"


    Saying that, she tilted her head back and drank it all in one go.


    The men present all apuded.


    "Well done, Titi lives up to her reputation."


    "Everyone drink to your heart¡¯s content, I¡¯m picking up the tab tonight!"


    Another boss, his face red, dered heartily.


    With these words, another cheer erupted in the room.


    Wang Ti¡¯s eyes were full of pride.


    In this club, regarding business abilities, no one could surpass her.


    This also made her standards higher and higher.


    Looking at the few big bosses in front of her, each with a big belly, faces bloated like pigs, their faces shiny with oil.


    Wang Ti just found it disgusting.


    If it weren¡¯t for the money, she wouldn¡¯t apany them, no matter how wealthy they were.


    Seeing these faces in the middle of the night just made her want to puke.


    Let alone having any other interest.


    Thinking about it, the image of that man with a cold and noble face exuding charm shed in Wang Ti¡¯s mind.


    Bao Ye, CEO of Bao Group.


    The dream man of all women in Beijing.


    Rich, good-looking.


    And a great body.


    Most importantly, he¡¯s handsome.


    Wang Ti¡¯s eyes were full of admiration; that kind of man was the one Wang Ti should pursue.


    If she could sleep in the same bed as Bao Ye in this lifetime, Wang Ti would die willingly.


    Daydreaming, the door to the private room was pushed open, and Sister Zhu, the boss, entered with a cigarette in her mouth, smiling: "Sorry to interrupt, but I need to talk to Wang Ti."


    She signaled Wang Ti to step outside.


    Wang Ti stered on a smile, immediately following her out.


    The door to the private room closed, Wang Ti walked out in high heels, her long slender legs were captivatingly beautiful, paired with her curvy figure, she was undoubtedly a seductress.


    Her red lips curled into a smile, hands crossed over her chest: "What¡¯s the matter, Sister Zhu, do you have something to discuss with me?"


    Just as she finished, Sister Zhu turned around.


    Her earlier smile was gone, reced by a face full of anger.


    Without a word, Sister Zhu raised her hand and pped Wang Ti fiercely several times, the sound exceptionally loud.


    "Ah!" Wang Ti wasn¡¯t prepared, and was directly flung into the wall: "Sister Zhu, what are you doing, are you crazy!"


    Sister Zhu grabbed her hair, forcefully dragging her to an empty corridor.


    A waiter passing by was terrified to see the scene.


    Everyone knew she was Wang Ti.


    Sister Zhu¡¯s once precious darling.


    Now she¡¯s beating her so cruelly.


    What on earth happened.


    In the corridor, Sister Zhu looked at the disheveled Wang Ti, sneering: "Crazy? I think you¡¯re the crazy one. Do you even know what you are? You think you¡¯re something after selling a few bottles of alcohol? Daring to provoke just anyone, stupid brat! Are you trying to get me killed?"


    Wang Ti held her swollen cheek, tears streaming, without the usual triumphant appearance.


    "Sister Zhu, what are you talking about, I don¡¯t understand."


    "Don¡¯t understand?" Sister Zhu tossed her cigarette on the ground, walking over: "You dared to answer Mr. Bao¡¯s call? And even told them you were Mr. Bao¡¯s woman? Have you lost your mind?"


    Wang Ti panicked: "Sister Zhu, how do you know, it¡¯s not like that, Sister Zhu, let me exin."


    "Exin? What¡¯s there to exin." Sister Zhu released her: "It¡¯s all clear in the surveince, in for all to see."


    "Mr. Bao¡¯s assistant personally came to check the surveince, the evidence is right there."


    "What!" Wang Ti¡¯s eyes widened: "How did he know."


    She had clearly deleted the records.


    Could it be, could it be that woman.


    Wang Ti instantly felt cold, she should have known, it was all due to her arrogance back then.


    Sister Zhu sneered: "Don¡¯t think everyone¡¯s a fool."


    "Managing such arge Bao Family at a young age, you think Bao Ye is easy to deal with? You touch his things, and brag about being his woman to those people? What if she was his beloved? He didn¡¯t kill you, consider yourself lucky."


    Sister Zhu sighed: "This time, I can¡¯t protect you anymore, don¡¯t you know who Mr. Bao is? With your status, you dare to covet him? One day you won¡¯t even know how you died."


    "Leave, for our past rtions, I¡¯m not going to make things hard for you, but don¡¯t stay and drag me down."


    Wang Ti shook her head: "No, Sister Zhu, I don¡¯t want to leave."


    "I know I was wrong, for the sake of our time together, give me one more chance."


    With a thud, Wang Ti knelt down immediately.


    Crying her heart out.


    If Sister Zhu didn¡¯t want her, no other club would dare to take her.


    And everyone knew Wang Ti was with Sister Zhu.


    If she left, there¡¯d be nowhere for her in the entire Beijing.


    But Sister Zhu was not soft-hearted, ncing at the bodyguards.


    The two bodyguards understood instantly.


    Dragging Wang Ti away.


    No matter how she cried or shouted, no one paid her any more attention.


    The club¡¯s consecutive years of top sales champion was thus tossed out like garbage.


    It was truly tragic.


    Only after the noise faded did Sister Zhu turn back, snorting: "One reaps what one sows."


    She bit a cigarette and went to lecture the club girls.

 Chapter 44 - 40: Lu Jie Advises Breaking Up

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 40: Lu Jie Advises Breaking Up</h4>


    Lu Jie¡¯s cooking is really good; the four dishes and a soup directly conquered Jiang Ruan¡¯s stomach.


    Lu Jie made the meal, so naturally, washing the dishes was Jiang Ruan¡¯s job.


    Seeing the big celebrity with ten million followers on Weibo now standing by the sink wearing gloves, washing dishes, Lu Jie rested her chin on her hand, smiling gently.


    "Making a big star wash dishes for me really seems a bit wasteful!"


    "If word of this gets out, wouldn¡¯t your fans skin me alive?"


    Jiang Ruan burst intoughter: "Even big stars are just people, not gods."


    Although normally Jiang Ruan doesn¡¯t do chores, with Bao Ye having so many servants to serve her.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t.


    When she first started school, she didn¡¯t have any money; she did all kinds of jobs like serving tes and washing dishes.


    After finishing the dishes, Jiang Ruan washed her hands clean, then nestled on the sofa with Lu Jie, chatting while eating fruit.


    This apartment was rented by Lu Jie; she had rented it for several years. It wasn¡¯t veryrge, just a one-bedroom with a living area and a bathroom.


    But Lu Jie had arranged it to be very cozy.


    "How have you been recently, is work tiring?" Jiang Ruan munched on watermelon, her natural face looking pure and yful.


    Lu Jie sighed: "Oh, when is work not tiring? But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve gotten used to it."


    "How about you, being in the group for so long, filming every day must be really exhausting."


    "I noticed you¡¯ve lost weight."


    Jiang Ruan stuck out her tongue: "It¡¯s alright, just treating it as dieting."


    Good friends gathered together just chat endlessly and gossip about everything.


    Lu Jie was curious: "How are things going with your Mr. Bao recently? You two have been together for over three years; haven¡¯t you thought about going public?"


    This innocent question.


    It directly choked Jiang Ruan, making her cough, her face flushing red.


    "Go slow." Lu Jie hurriedly patted her back and handed her some water.


    Jiang Ruan took a sip of water to recover, blinked and said, "What¡¯s there to go public about? Our rtionship was shady from the start."


    Jiang Ruan munched on watermelon, carefree: "Isn¡¯t this situation perfectly fine now?"


    "What¡¯s good about it." Lu Jie felt it was unfair: "This isn¡¯t fair to you, you know? You¡¯ve been with him all these years, yet you don¡¯t have a rightful position. You know what this would be called back in the day..."


    Jiang Ruan calmly added: "Mistress."


    Lu Jie got even angrier: "You really know, huh."


    "You¡¯re just foolish, being sold yet helping count money for the seller."


    Lu Jie was furious with her.


    Jiang Ruan put down her fork and consoled: "Alright, I know you mean well for me, but some things aren¡¯t that simple; and I¡¯m a big star right now. I¡¯ll definitely be even more famouster on; rtionships are the biggest taboo for celebrities."


    "You¡¯re just making excuses for him." Lu Jie interrupted, eyes turning red: "Is it because he doesn¡¯t want to go public and just wants to string you along?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s red lips pressed together; she didn¡¯t speak.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say either.


    Go public?


    It¡¯s not that she hadn¡¯t thought about it.


    But it¡¯s useless; what¡¯s the point of being together for three years? They have different dreams while lying in the same bed.


    Bao Ye¡¯s mind was always something she couldn¡¯t decipher.


    Perhaps she is just his mistress.


    He has never said he loves her.


    In his heart, does she have a ce at all? Even she herself is uncertain.


    Let alone going public.


    Is he stringing her along? Probably not.


    She has always been willing.


    Jiang Ruan smiled bitterly inside her heart.


    "How about breaking it off with him, Jiang Ruan? Alright?" Lu Jie held her hand, advising: "You¡¯re both beautiful and a big star. What kind of man couldn¡¯t you find?"


    "So what if Bao Ye is the president of Bao Group; if he doesn¡¯t want to go public with you, that means he doesn¡¯t love you. It¡¯s all just calcting gains and losses. The inte constantly talks about his childhood sweetheart, the actress ex-girlfriend who is currently abroad. He hasn¡¯t married or dated anyone for so many years just to wait for her toe back. It seems her name is Su Wan."


    "Have you considered that if one day Su Wan returns, and Bao Ye does rekindle things with her, what would you do?"

 Chapter 45 - 41: Jiang Ruan Doesn鈥檛 Come Home Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 41: Jiang Ruan Doesn¡¯t Come Home Tonight</h4>


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but think about it. What if one day Su Wan really came back? Would Bao Ye get back together with her?


    After all, they were childhood sweethearts, both came from wealthy families, and Su Wan was not only a socialite in the Beijing Circle but also an international movie star, far surpassing her.


    If they really reconciled and got married, what should she do?


    What did these three years mean?


    Was she really just Bao Ye¡¯s secret mistress?


    But Jiang Ruan was unwilling to ept that.


    She couldn¡¯t help but hold onto a shred of hope for Bao Ye, the man who embraced and kissed her passionately countless nights, who had seen her in every way.


    She had been with him for three years.


    Not three days.


    Could it be that he might have fallen a little bit in love with her?


    Her eyshes trembled lightly as Jiang Ruan pulled back from her thoughts, looking at Lu Jie, who was frowning, and said sweetly, "Then just break up, what¡¯s there to fear?"


    "Didn¡¯t you already say it, I¡¯m beautiful, and I¡¯m a big star; why would I be afraid of finding someone better?"


    "Goodbye means goodbye, the next one will be more obedient."


    Lu Jie listened, almost dying from frustration, rolling her eyes, "As if I said all this, you¡¯re going to stick with him no matter what?"


    "Jiang Ruan, are you an idiot?"


    Jiang Ruan grabbed her arm, shook it yfully, "Okay, I know you¡¯re looking out for me, but let me handle things with him myself, okay?"


    "I¡¯m not stupid; I know what I¡¯m doing."


    It¡¯s just that emotions are uncontroble,


    She can control everything about herself, except for love.


    She lostpletely.


    "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be trapped and won¡¯te out," Lu Jie sighed.


    Jiang Ruan smiled, "How could that be?"


    But the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    "Just make sure you know your limits," Lu Jie said. "I¡¯m mainly afraid you¡¯ll get hurt."


    After such a hard-won reunion with a close friend, Lu Jie¡¯s craving for alcohol kicked in, looking at her, "I want to drink."


    Jiang Ruan smiled, "Coincidentally, I want to drink too, let¡¯s do it together."


    Lu Jie loves drinking and has all sorts of alcohol stored at home.


    Since entering the entertainment industry, Jiang Ruan has had even the finest wines, but her favorite remains the few-yuan-a-can Snowke beer.


    The taste of foamy alcohol is filled with endless memories of the two.


    Back in their poorest times, Jiang Ruan and Lu Jie once shared a bottle of wine.


    Now that their circumstances have improved, they are still themselves, unchanged.


    Knowing her well, Lu Jie directly brought out a case of Snowke beer.


    And prepared a few small dishes.


    The two sat down and started drinking.


    Drinking and chatting, talking andughing,ughing and then crying.


    Before they knew it, it was already eleven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Castle vi.


    The atmosphere in the huge luxurious living room was cold and eerie.


    The servants lined up in two rows.


    Not daring to breathe deeply.


    "What time is it?" A low male voice sounded, freezing hearts like ice.


    Chen Nan swallowed, nced at the man on the sofa, and said, "Eleven-thirty."


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips curled in a cold smile, "Ha."


    Sote and she¡¯s still not back.


    Is she nning to stay outside tonight?


    Bao Ye lowered his gaze, eyes on the chat interface, both text messages he sent went unanswered.


    The calls he made weren¡¯t answered either.


    What is she ying at with him?


    With anger in his eyes, he opened the location app, only to see her in some unknown neighborhood.


    What is she doing there sote?


    Finally unable to sit still, Bao Ye stood up, clutching his phone tightly with his Buddha bead-adorned right hand, and strode toward the door.


    Garage.


    Chen Nan sat in the driver¡¯s seat, turning to the back seat where the man¡¯s dark face was unclear but clearly not good, "Mr. Bao, are we going to find Miss Jiang?"


    Bao Ye shot him a cold nce.


    "Obviously."


    He then rattled off a list of ces, "Xiangyun Road..."


    The man¡¯s tone was so cold it was nearly freezing.


    Chen Nan shivered internally.


    "Yes."


    Searched for the location and navigated directly.


    During the day, Mr. Bao was in a particrly good mood, finishing work particrly quickly, and Chen Nan thought he could get home early tonight for some good sleep.


    But instead, Miss Jiang wasn¡¯t home.


    Didn¡¯t answer the phone or reply to texts.


    Chen Nan could only watch as Bao Ye¡¯s expression turned from great to coal-like.


    Even Mr. Bao himself didn¡¯t realize that anything Miss Jiang did could cause him emotional turmoil.


    In all of Beijing, only Miss Jiang has the power to unsettle Mr. Bao.


    Going out personally in the middle of the night to find her.


    Mr. Bao¡¯s level of attention to Miss Jiang is truly extraordinary.


    Late at night, a top-of-the-line ck Rolls Royce sped down the road, flying like the wind.


    In less than half an hour, it arrived at the entrance of the neighborhood indicated by the address.


    The car window rolled down, revealing the noble and sharp face of the man in the back seat, ncing at the dpidated low-ie neighborhood outside, his brows furrowing tightly.


    Why did shee to a ce like this?


    Taking out his phone, Bao Ye suppressed his anger and dialed Jiang Ruan¡¯s number again.


    ¡ª


    Today¡¯s rmendation votes are so few, boo hoo hoo.


    Do none of my darlings love me anymore.

 Chapter 46 - 42: Bao Ye Is Here!

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 42: Bao Ye Is Here!</h4>


    At the time, both Jiang Ruan and Lu Jie had drunk too much, and they were in the living room ying "Gangnam Style," wearing big sunsses, doing the dance.


    The soundproofing in this house was excellent, no matter how much noise they made, the neighbors couldn¡¯t hear them.


    Therefore, the two of them acted recklessly.


    Just as they finished dancing, Lu Jie noticed the phone vibrating not far from her feet. She stopped and went to pick it up.


    Swaying her body, Lu Jie murmured the caller¡¯s name in a haze: "Bao Ye."


    "Jiang Ruan, someone¡¯s calling you."


    Lu Jie handed the phone to Jiang Ruan but identally hit the answer button.


    The voices on this end immediately reached the man¡¯s ears on the other end.


    The impatient voice of Jiang Ruan sounded: "Who is it?"


    "Calling in the middle of the night, so annoying!"


    The girl¡¯s soft and disdainful voice clearly entered his ears, and Bao Ye¡¯s face immediately grew darker, the air in the car seeped with coldness.


    Middle of the night and she hasn¡¯t returned, he calls her and she finds him annoying?


    Fine, very good.


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile.


    Chen Nan also heard Jiang Ruan¡¯s voice from the other end, scared with a shiver in his heart.


    Oh my god, having the nerve to find Mr. Bao annoying.


    They hadn¡¯t realized that the phone was picked up yet.


    Snippets of conversation came through.


    "Bao Ye." Lu Jieined: "That scumbag you¡¯re seeing, Mr. Bao of the mighty Bao Group. He must be asking you to go back, Jiang Ruan, are you not my best friend, are you not my sister?"


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t hesitate: "Yes."


    Her mind was still drowsy, Bao Ye was calling her, Bao Ye was calling her.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ruan sobered up a bit.


    Bao Ye is calling her??


    Holding the phone, she slipped directly onto the carpet without warning.


    "Ah!"


    The girl¡¯s surprised cry was heard.


    The man¡¯s expression became solemn, his brows suddenly furrowed.


    "Jiang Ruan, are you okay, does it hurt?"


    "A little, it hurts, boohoo..."


    With a cold face, no need to guess, she must have been drinking again.


    That lousy drinking capacity, still dared to drink like this.


    Bao Ye¡¯s liver ached with anger.


    He did want to hear what more they could say.


    Scumbag partner? How is he a scumbag?


    Hmph.


    Never met, and just judged him like that?


    "If you¡¯re my sister, just toughen up today, tell him you¡¯re not going back, tell him not to bother you!"


    Lu Jie said.


    Jiang Ruan reeked of alcohol, holding the phone, looking up at her, blinking in a half-drunk state: "That doesn¡¯t seem right."


    "What if he gets angry?"


    Her soft voice sounded.


    Full of concern.


    Half of Bao Ye¡¯s anger instantly dissipated, at least she had some conscience, knowing he would get angry.


    "Then let him be angry." Lu Jie snorted: "If he even picks a bone about this, then he¡¯s way too petty."


    "After all, he¡¯s a CEO, but doesn¡¯t have this bit of tolerance, it¡¯s so embarrassing."


    Just generally displeased with Bao Ye.


    Jiang Ruan was still hesitating.


    She rubbed her little face, trying to sober herself up, she asked Lu Jie: "What time is it now?"


    Lu Jie: "Almost midnight."


    "It¡¯s toote, don¡¯t leave, it¡¯s been so long since I cuddled with you in bed."


    Jiang Ruan: "Same here, boohoo."


    From the sound of it, the two seemed to be hugging each other.


    Bao Ye: "..."


    It was toote, Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t want to leave.


    She murmured: "Then I¡¯ll tell him, just say I¡¯m shooting at thepany, and sleeping at a hotel nearby, I¡¯ll go back tomorrow."


    "How about this excuse, is it okay?"


    Jiang Ruan giggled.


    Lu Jie: "Of course."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Haha.


    It really is okay.


    Fabricating lies to deceive him with ease.


    The temperature inside the car had already dropped below zero.


    Chen Nan shivered from the cold at heart.


    Sneaking a look at Bao Ye¡¯s expression, it wasparable to an ice sculpture,pletely devoid of warmth.


    Begging in his heart, Miss Jiang, pleasee out soon, I want to go home.


    Please don¡¯t walk down that self-destructive path anymore.


    Jiang Ruan picked up the phone, just about to call Bao Ye.


    Only to discover it was already on the line!


    "Huh, who is this!"


    Jiang Ruan said and then saw the two words, her eyes widened as big as copper bells, let out a terrified scream: "Bao Ye!"


    Jiang Ruan sobered uppletely.


    She¡¯s calling Bao Ye?


    When did the call connect?


    How did she not know at all!


    So the conversation she just had with Lu Jie, wasn¡¯t it all heard by Bao Ye?


    Jiang Ruan suddenly had an impulse to die.


    Lu Jie also realized.


    Nervously mouthed to Jiang Ruan: "What do we do now?"


    Oh my god, did he hear her calling Bao Ye a scumbag just now?


    The words reached Bao Ye¡¯s ears, and the man¡¯s expression was calm. Since he was discovered, he no longer intended to pretend.


    His thin lips moved slightly, his tone maic yet filled with an invisible pressure: "Jiang Ruan."


    Bao Ye¡¯s voice came through, definitely his voice, it was not a dream, Jiang Ruan felt an impulse to die, did he hear the excuse she made up just now?


    Aah, this is terrible.


    Will Bao Ye kill her?


    Jiang Ruan whimpered inwardly.


    She quickly responded, "Mm-hmm."


    "Where are you," he asked.


    His tone was devoid of warmth.


    Jiang Ruan looked at Lu Jie, who was wearingrge sunsses, took off her own sunsses and said, "I¡¯m at Lu Jie¡¯s house, Lu Jie is my best friend."


    "Address," Bao Ye said.


    Jiang Ruan bit her lip and fell silent.


    "Don¡¯t make me repeat myself."


    Jiang Ruan chickened out instantly, and quickly reported an address.


    "Xiangyun Road... Building 8, Floor 9, Room 904."


    When the call ended, Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind was still foggy.


    She looked at Lu Jie incredulously, and said in shock, "He¡¯sing to see me?"


    "Bao Ye?" Lu Jie asked.


    Jiang Ruan nodded: "He told me to wait, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯sing to see me?"


    Jiang Ruan felt like crying, covering her face: "Babe, will I still be alive tomorrow, boo hoo hoo."


    Lu Jie felt a chill, her heart quivered: "So what if hees, is it that scary?"


    "Is he going to eat you or take your life?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded miserably.


    "Yes."


    He would eat her until not even bones are left.


    She wouldn¡¯t even be able to get out of bed.


    Lu Jie: "..."


    Is he human, or a monster.


    The living room was a mess made by the two, but neither had the energy to clean up. Jiang Ruan stayed in the living room, while Lu Jie wobbled to the bedroom, leaning against the bed, drowsy.


    With thest bit of energy, Jiang Ruan got up from the floor and went to the bathroom to tidy herself up.


    She thought it would take at least forty minutes for Bao Ye to arrive.


    But unexpectedly, she had juste out of the bathroom.


    The doorbell rang.


    "Ding ding ding..."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart trembled, and she checked her phone, only seven minutes had passed.


    Did he fly over here??


    So fast?


    Arriving at the door, Jiang Ruan swallowed her saliva silently, then opened the door.


    As soon as she opened it, a noble and sharp face came into view, standing at an imposing height of 1.87 meters, his expression was very calm, giving no hint of his true emotions.


    His gaze fell on her flushed cheeks, her hair in a bun, so adorably obedient.


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes deepened.


    Behind him, Chen Nan smiled and greeted her: "Good evening, Miss Jiang."


    "..."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lip twitched.


    Forced to act sociable: "Haha, good, I¡¯m very good..."


    When Lu Jie noticed that everything outside was quiet, when she came out.


    Jiang Ruan was already gone.


    By the roadside, a Rolls-Royce.


    Chen Nan opened the back door, and Bao Ye ced the drunk, reeking of alcohol, inside, his expression so dark it was like storm clouds gathering in the sky, about to pour rain.


    He then followed her inside.


    Chen Nan returned to the driver¡¯s seat and started the car.


    The Rolls-Royce drove down the road.


    Bao Ye took off his suit jacket, having sweated when he carried her downstairs, he casually undid a few buttons on his shirt cor.


    Leaned back on the seat.


    His sexy Adam¡¯s apple immediately caught Jiang Ruan¡¯s eye.


    Her head was dizzy, she tilted her head to look at him, blinking her eyes.


    Seeing that he was ignoring her, obviously angry.


    Emboldened by the alcohol, Jiang Ruan reached out and gently poked his waist.


    Unbeknownst to her, the man¡¯s shoulder trembled slightly.


    Bao Ye¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, his gaze swept across her hand, a hint of desire in his eyes, he turned to look at her, his expression very cold, words scarce: "Talk."


    "How did you know I was here?" she blinked, curious.


    Bao Ye paused, as if looking at a fool: "Tracking."


    Jiang Ruan was stunned for a while, only realizing btedly that she seemed to have taken his car: "Oh."


    "By the way, your car is still at that neighborhood." Jiang Ruan said: "I drove out myself."


    She was quite proud.


    Bao Ye nced at her, his tone very indifferent: "Mm."


    Then he ignored her again.


    Seeing him turn to look out the window, not even ncing at her, Jiang Ruan pouted, feeling a bit upset.


    She continued to poke his waist, again and again, tilting her head to ask him: "Are you mad at me?"


    "Don¡¯t be mad."


    "I was just joking with Lu Jie..."


    Before she could finish, her wrist was suddenly grasped by the man¡¯s warm, slender fingers.


    Bao Ye¡¯s breath was unsteady, yet not entirely calm...

 Chapter 47 - 43: Jiang Ruan, Do You Have Any Conscience Left?

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 43: Jiang Ruan, Do You Have Any Conscience Left?</h4>


    "Don¡¯t touch randomly."


    A hoarse warning came, Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes stared at her, emotionsplex and intensely suppressed, with desires surging upwards, his gaze seemed ready to devour her.


    Doesn¡¯t she know a man¡¯s waist cannot be touched at will?


    However, Jiang Ruan was too drunk to understand what he meant by that.


    She opened her arms and hugged his narrow waist directly, her chin resting on his arm, lips pouting, softlyining: "You won¡¯t let me touch, if that¡¯s not anger, then what is?"


    The conversation reached Chen Nan¡¯s ears.


    Chen Nan nearly choked on his own saliva.


    Don¡¯t touch randomly.


    You won¡¯t let me touch.


    Should he tactfully raise the divider in the car?


    To avoid hearing or seeing things he shouldn¡¯t?


    Mind your business, don¡¯t look.


    Hearing her words, Bao Ye: "..."


    Of course he¡¯s angry.


    Bao Ye was just about to say something when he suddenly recalled her hugging that woman earlier during the call, and his expression changed instantly.


    His severe hygienic obsession wouldn¡¯t allow himself to have indirect contact with others.


    Especially with a person who insulted him as a scumbag without ever meeting.


    Bao Ye had not a shred of goodwill towards her.


    Bao Ye gripped Jiang Ruan¡¯s slender wrist, pulling her away, set her upright, his tone deep: "Sit properly, let¡¯s talk at home."


    Suddenly pulled away from him, Jiang Ruan felt even more aggrieved, looking at the exceptionally cold-looking man in front of her.


    As if they were strangers.


    There seemed to be a gxy between them.


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t cross it or enter his heart.


    "You¡¯re already tired of me, aren¡¯t you?" she said.


    "You¡¯ve started to be annoyed with me, right?"


    "If you¡¯re bothered, just say it clearly."


    Bao Ye only felt she was being unreasonable: "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    When did he grow tired of her?


    But for Jiang Ruan, it seemed otherwise.


    Her nose tingled, he wouldn¡¯t let her touch, wouldn¡¯t let her hug his arm, and directly dragged her away.


    Such coldness, isn¡¯t it tiredness, then what?


    It¡¯s obviously tiredness.


    No man is a good thing after all.


    Her heart was aching to death,bined with Lu Jie¡¯s words from the evening.


    Jiang Ruan felt even sadder.


    Unable to restrain herself, she reached out and grabbed his hand, lowered her head, and bit down hard on his cold, white-skinned wrist.


    No mercy at all.


    "Hiss." Bao Ye winced in pain, his brows furrowed tight, yet he didn¡¯t shake her off.


    "What madness are you up to?" he said coldly.


    "Biting people at the drop of a hat?"


    Did he provoke her?


    Jiang Ruan mumbled: "I¡¯m just mad, so what."


    If he had guts, he¡¯d shake her off.


    But Bao Ye didn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t move.


    Jiang Ruan showed no mercy either, biting down hard on that piece of flesh.


    Until his wrist was bruised, blood beads oozing.


    Tasting the metallic vor, Jiang Ruan finally lifted her head, reached out to wipe her mouth.


    "Satisfied now?" Bao Ye nced at his bleeding wrist, his gaze imbued with hostility, his tone uncertain: "Is the tantrum over?"


    "No."


    Her brows were proud, yet her eyes gradually reddening: "Does it hurt? If it hurts, then good."


    "Only then you can understand what pain feels like."


    Only then can you know how much I hurt.


    This is merely physical; mine is in my heart, in my bones, in my soul ¨C a pain.


    Bao Ye frowned, impatient: "What nonsense are you spewing?"


    Jiang Ruan sniffed, said nothing.


    Bao Ye wanted to say something.


    Facing her eyes red like a rabbit, seemingly wronged greatly, tears gathering at the corners.


    Her little mouth puffed with a grievance.


    She pitifully gazed at him.


    As if he bullied her.


    Bao Ye couldn¡¯t help but let out a vexedugh: "I¡¯m the one bitten and injured, what are you aggrieved about?"


    "Jiang Ruan, do you not have a conscience?"


    "I don¡¯t have a conscience." Jiang Ruan said viciously: "I deliberately bit you, you deserve it."


    The tone as if she hated him thoroughly.


    Bao Ye¡¯s smile faded, beginning to anger.


    He mped her slender chin with his long fingers, slightly lifting her up, staring at her, his lips barely moving, his tone cold and hard: ...

 Chapter 48 - 44: Mr. Bao Probably Doesn鈥檛 Want to Be Disturbed by Us Right Now

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 44: Mr. Bao Probably Doesn¡¯t Want to Be Disturbed by Us Right Now</h4>


    "Seems like I¡¯ve spoiled you too much."


    Mr. Bao¡¯s voice was cold, his dark eyes filled with uncontroble anger: "To let you act so recklessly, creating trouble with me time and again."


    "..."


    Jiang Ruan understood his words, her chin was gripped, and she looked at him with tear-filled eyes, her red lips tightly bitten.


    "What are you fighting with me for? Do you hate me?" Mr. Bao sneered coldly: "On what grounds? Where have I wronged you? Just because of that woman¡¯s words?"


    "Don¡¯t you have a measure of what kind of person I, Bao Ye, am in your heart? If I were really the kind to casually fool around with women outside, would you still be with me? Aren¡¯t you an adult,cking judgment?"


    The questioning words were sharp and firm.


    They all struck at Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart.


    It was like an adult educating a child.


    After a moment, the soft and slightly hoarse voice of the girl echoed in the car: "I¡¯m sorry."


    Looking at the man¡¯s cold, hard profile, Jiang Ruan took the initiative to reach out, holding the man¡¯s hand adorned with Buddha Beads. She looked pitiful and innocent with tear-filled eyes: "Please don¡¯t be angry, okay? I¡¯m apologizing to you."


    "I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper, I¡¯m sorry."


    "I also shouldn¡¯t have bitten you."


    Mr. Bao listened, his eyes flickering slightly.


    He released her chin, which had already been marked from his grip, and the marks were very obvious under the light.


    "I just felt a bit ufortable." Jiang Ruan, a bit dizzy, leaned against the back seat. Tears traced down from her eyes, and she suddenly smiled: "I don¡¯t know why, I just feel ufortable, it¡¯s giving me anxiety here."


    She pointed to the position of her heart.


    "What makes you ufortable?" The hoarse male voice sounded, Mr. Bao¡¯s gaze was dark and unreadable.


    Jiang Ruan did not speak, her tears continued to fall.


    Seeing her so pitiful.


    Mr. Bao sighed softly, his long fingers gently wiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes, he said: "Just because of that woman¡¯s words?"


    Mr. Bao sneered coldly: "After all, you¡¯ve been in the entertainment circle for a few years, can¡¯t you tell good from bad?"


    Believing whatever others say.


    Someday they might sell her, and she¡¯d still be happily counting money for them.


    Fool.


    "She¡¯s not a bad person!" Jiang Ruan strongly refuted him: "She¡¯s the best person in the world, she¡¯s my best and best girlfriend in this world."


    She wouldn¡¯t allow him to speak ill of her.


    The best girlfriend? Ha.


    Haven¡¯t you heard about guarding against fire, theft, and girlfriends?


    She holds them close to her heart, but they might not do the same.


    Mr. Bao¡¯s lips twitched, his fingers pressed against his tired temples, he was already toozy to deal with her.


    Half an hourter, at the castle vi.


    Chen Nan dropped them off and went home, from 9 to 1 he was already numb from it all.


    Mr. Bao wanted to carry Jiang Ruan; the drunkard walked shakily, despite being disgusted by her being held by that woman, he didn¡¯t want to hear her cry from a fall either.


    But Jiang Ruan refused.


    "I can walk by myself, hehe, I¡¯m not that drunk." She said: "I don¡¯t need you to carry me."


    She shook off Mr. Bao¡¯s hand and happily walked forward by herself.


    Jumping and skipping like a child.


    Mr. Bao: "..."


    The night breeze was slightly cool, the surroundings lit by bright yellow candlelight, the entire castle vi was bright.


    Mr. Bao inserted one hand in his pocket, following behind her, until Jiang Ruan identally stepped onto thewn, lost her bnce, and was about to fall to the ground.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª"


    A scream came, Jiang Ruan was so frightened that she closed her eyes, thinking she would definitely have a terrible fall.


    But instead of the cold ground, she was met with the warm embrace of a man.


    His long arm wrapped around her waist, Mr. Bao lowered his eyes, looking at her frightened appearance in his arms, sneering: "Not so capable, are you?"


    "Don¡¯t cry if you fall."


    "No one willfort you."


    He said coldly.


    Jiang Ruan opened her eyes, the mature face of the man imprinted immediately in sight, seeing that she was caught by him, she stuck out her tongue, proud: "No, if you don¡¯tfort me, then I¡¯ll cry."


    Mr. Bao chuckled in anger: "How capable."


    At this moment, it was just the two of them.


    Standing in front of the castle.


    Jiang Ruan suddenly had an impulse to kiss him.


    "Mr. Bao." She called out his name softly, her voice extraordinarily gentle, very sweet.


    Mr. Bao looked at her: "Hmm."


    "Lower your head." Jiang Ruan waved at him,ining: "You¡¯re too tall, I can¡¯t reach."


    "?"


    Mr. Bao frowned slightly, asked her: "What do you want to do?"


    "Just lower your head, hurry up, hurry up."


    She urged.


    Eventually, Mr. Bao lowered his head.


    At 165 cm, Jiang Ruan wasn¡¯t considered short in the entertainment circle, but in front of him at 187 cm, she was a bitcking.


    "Still not enough." Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t want to waste her effort, simply taking matters into her own hands, wrapped her arms around his neck pulling him down, with quite some strength.


    Until they were face to face, Mr. Bao was feeling strangled about to speak.


    The girl¡¯s soft red lips directly blocked him.


    The sweetness between the lips apanied by the taste of alcohol, diffusing in his fresh mouth, kissing the slightly cold corners of his lips, she closed her eyes, extremely proactive.


    Mr. Bao¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing.


    Somewhat surprised by her initiative.


    But quickly got into the act.


    The passionate kiss gradually heightened, he held her waist, the depths of his dark eyes filled with intense desire.


    Finding it ufortable to keep his neck low, he simply lifted her kangaroo-style, holding her leg directly into his arms.


    There was a seat nearby, Mr. Bao walked over, sat down holding her, trailing from her red lips to her earlobe.


    "Mmm..." Jiang Ruan tilted her chin up, clutching at the shirt on his chest, the smooth shirt wrinkled under her fingers.


    Their breathingpletely disordered.


    "Mr. Bao." She called his name, like an enticing fairy.


    "Hmm." Mr. Bao¡¯s eyes tinged with red, the veins on the back of his hand resting on her back were bulging, tightly holding her.


    Both of them were moved by emotions.


    Adult feelings are very straightforward.


    Especially Jiang Ruan, who was more daring after drinking.


    She reached out to touch his Adam¡¯s apple, feeling him tremble, and whispered hoarsely in his ear, "I want."


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes wentpletely dark.


    After all, it was outdoors, and Bao Ye wasn¡¯t that open-minded.


    "Let¡¯s go back to the bedroom."


    He picked her up and strode towards the castle vi.


    What should have been a ten-minute walk took less than two minutes.


    The vi was brightly lit.


    The owner wasn¡¯t back yet, and the servants were all waiting.


    Two entire rows of servants were exchanging nces.


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of a door being kicked open, and Bao Ye rushed in carrying Jiang Ruan, his face flushed, heading straight for the stairs.


    They quickly disappeared from view.


    The servants were stunned.


    One servant, worried, turned to ask the butler, "Is something wrong? Should you go up and take a look?"


    The butler withdrew his gaze, with the wisdom of experience, smiled, and said, "No need, Mr. Bo will call us if needed."


    "Mr. Bo probably doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed right now."


    "Everyone, go back to rest."


    The living room quickly quieted down.


    However, the bedroom upstairs was particrly lively.


    The man¡¯s shirt and trousers, along with the woman¡¯s clothes, were thrown messily on the floor.


    ...


    ...


    Outside, dawn broke, and the sun had risen.


    The entire castle was shrouded in mystique, basking in the gentle sunlight.


    Water sounds came from the bathroom in the second-floor bedroom.


    Splish ssh.


    Bao Ye was taking a shower.


    Half an hourter, the bathroom door opened, and Bao Ye walked out wrapped in a bathrobe.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t slept all night, he was remarkably energetic, except for the red blood threads crisscrossing his pupils.


    He approached the bed where the girl slept soundly, her fair slender legs pressing on the thin quilt, her sleeping face innocent and serene, though the corners of her eyes still showed redness.


    Recalling the night, Bao Ye¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and he was in quite a good mood.


    She must have regretted it deeply afterward.


    Probably won¡¯t dare be so forward again in the future.


    Laughter was evident in the man¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Bao Ye checked her body.


    His brows furrowed as his gaze narrowed, he opened a drawer and took out an ointment.


    The ointment was cool, and in her sleep, Jiang Ruan let out a soft hiss, her brows knitting tightly, as if about to wake up,


    Bao Ye¡¯s fingertips trembled lightly.


    With lips pressed tightly, he gently patted her back with his other hand, soothing, "Good girl, go back to sleep."


    Soon, Jiang Ruan returned to her peaceful slumber.


    Fell into deep sleep again.


    After applying the ointment, Bao Ye didn¡¯t leave immediately but sat by the bed watching her.


    Only when it was unavoidable did he stand up.


    There was a project in South Africa requiring his personal attention, which would probably take a week.


    They wouldn¡¯t see each other for a week.


    But they were already used to it, right? Over the years he¡¯s been busy with work, so has she.


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t want to be his caged canary, kept by him.


    She wanted to fly, and he couldn¡¯t keep her from doing so.


    He had experienced the frustration of being restricted, so he didn¡¯t want to constrain her.


    Whatever she wanted to do, he indulged her.


    As long as she didn¡¯t cross his boundaries.


    The entertainment industry was a big melting pot, so he cleared the way for her.


    She wanted to be a big star, rise to a higher position on her own.


    He provided her with resources, helping her avoid detours.


    Though sometimes she was foolish, with unnecessary kindness.


    But she was indeed hardworking and determined.


    Bao Ye knew this well.


    Before leaving, Bao Ye bent down, his light thin lips gently kissing her soft red lips.


    Once kissed, for some reason, he didn¡¯t want to let go.


    She seemed to have some sort of enchantment.


    After lingering for a few seconds, Bao Ye still stood up, turned around, and left without looking back.


    On the private ne.


    Chen Nan looked at Bao Ye in surprise, "Mr. Bao, why are there so many red veins in your eyes?"


    Concerned, Chen Nan asked, "Didn¡¯t sleep wellst night? Or did you have insomnia and not sleep at all?"


    Technically, it shouldn¡¯t be.


    With Miss Jiang, Mr. Bao¡¯s chances of insomnia are very slim.


    How could he have insomnia again?


    Has Miss Jiang lost her effectiveness, is there nothing that canbat Mr. Bao¡¯s insomnia anymore?


    Being questioned, Bao Ye nced at him coolly, lowered his head to look at the documents, and uttered two words with his thin lips, "You guess."


    Chen Nan: "???


    He was surprised, "How am I supposed to guess that."


    "Could it be that even with Miss Jiang, your insomnia can¡¯t be cured?"


    "Mr. Bao, should you not follow Dr. Tro¡¯s advice and seek treatment..."


    The sentence was interrupted by Bao Ye¡¯s maic voice...

 Chapter 49 - 45: Are You Trying to Work Me to Death?

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 45: Are You Trying to Work Me to Death?</h4>


    "Chen Nan." Bao Ye¡¯s tone was casual yet icy, tapping him on the shoulder, saying sincerely, "You¡¯ve been single for so many years for a reason."


    Chen Nan: "..."


    What does insomnia have to do with being single?


    Chen Nan couldn¡¯t figure it out and was just about to ask.


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in his head.


    Chen Nan suddenly realized why Mr. Bao hadn¡¯t slept all night. Obviously, when a man and a woman stay up all night, they¡¯re surely being lovey-dovey.


    With Bao Ye¡¯s teasing gaze on him, Chen Nan¡¯s ears involuntarily turned red.


    He was annoyed: "Mr. Bao!"


    "I¡¯m just concerned about you."


    Yet here he was, making fun of him.


    Seriously!


    Bao Ye chuckled softly: "I know."


    "I didn¡¯t say anything, why are you blushing so much? Tsk."


    Bao Ye stared at his face, his eyes yful, and uttered a few words with his thin lips: "You¡¯re quite innocent."


    Chen Nan: "..."


    ¡ª


    When Jiang Ruan woke up in bed, her throat was dry and sore, and her legs were so weak they were trembling.


    She asked the servant to bring a ss of water. Jiang Ruan rubbed her waist and sat up, drinking the water, only to find the servant keeping her head down, not daring to look at her.


    Jiang Ruan was puzzled but then saw her arm and shoulder covered in hickies.


    Her skin was already fair, and now it crisscrossed, looking like it had been run over by a car.


    Not to mention it was quite rming.


    Jiang Ruan almost choked: "Cough."


    Quickly recovering, she drank all the water and, her face flushing, handed the ss to the servant, "You may go now."


    The servant went out.


    Jiang Ruany down again, her head still dizzy, a hangover, feeling like smothering that dog of a man.


    But then she remembered that she might have been the one who started itst night...


    Jiang Ruan sighed deeply; self-inflicted harm is unliveable.


    She picked up her phone and saw a bunch of text messages.


    She clicked into the pinned messages.


    Bao Ye went on a business trip and would return in a week!


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes lit up; her mood couldn¡¯t be better.


    Next was the most from Lu Jie.


    Lu Jie: "Baby, when did you leave? You were gone by the time I came out??"


    Lu Jie: "Are you okay?"


    Lu Jie: "Oh my god,st night I even called Bao Ye a jerk and he heard it. I think I said a lot of nasty things. Hopefully, he won¡¯t me you, boo hoo hoo."


    Lu Jie: "Did I cause trouble for you? Sorry, Ruan Ruan dear."


    ...


    Looking at a dozen text messages.


    Jiang Ruan smiled softly, her eyes gentle yet sarcastic as she typed and sent a reply.


    Jiang Ruan: "I¡¯m fine."


    Jiang Ruan: "Just almost died in bed."


    After sending, she exited the chat window and saw a text from Sister Qin two hours ago.


    She said today¡¯s work was canceled and exceptionally allowed her to rest for two more days, returning to thepany the day after tomorrow.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ruan felt instantly excited.


    No matter what, she left her phone aside and went back to sleep.


    The days off passed in the blink of an eye.


    That morning, Jiang Ruan arrived at thepany refreshed, her little ck Hepburn dress entuating her youthful elegance, stepping in YSL stilettos.


    Arriving at the office, Jiang Ruan took off her sunsses.


    Her red lips formed a smile: "Sister Qin, haven¡¯t seen you in a few days. Missed me?"


    Sister Qin immediately stood up: "Missed you, almost missed you to death."


    Sister Qin smiled sweetly: "I wish I could see you every day; ideally, you¡¯d be in front of me all 365 days of the year without rest."


    Jiang Ruanughed angrily: "You want to work me to death."


    "Come and sit." Sister Qin said.


    Jiang Ruan put down her sunsses and sat on the sofa. Sister Qin instructed an assistant to brew coffee.


    Soon, iced coffee arrived.


    Drinking coffee, listening to Sister Qin talk about today¡¯s work schedule, Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful that there weren¡¯t overly revealing shoots in these days.


    Or she would be doomed.


    Then Sister Qin¡¯s serious voice sounded: "Have you noticed that recently there¡¯s been a sudden increase in online marketing for Li Xin?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 50 - 46: Jiang Ruan and Bai Yi as the On-Screen Couple

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 46: Jiang Ruan and Bai Yi as the On-Screen Couple</h4>


    "An inexplicable bunch of true fans suddenly came out to support her, marketing her CP with Bai Yi, praising her acting skills, saying how she gets into her role so quickly at such a young age. It¡¯s all very strange."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips twitched slightly, not really caring: "Maybe they just want to stir up some buzz, after all, the new show¡¯s press conference ising up soon."


    Sister Qin nodded, but her expression didn¡¯t rx: "We still can¡¯t let down our guard. I¡¯ve already asked thepany to investigate, to see which marketingpany is helping her run this. Li Xin is a very cunning woman, and there¡¯s been friction between you and her in the crew. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll y some tricks behind the scenes, which could be harmful to you."


    Jiang Ruan said: "Okay."


    As she spoke, Jiang Ruan also realized something was off: "The Li Family has already copsed, and I heard all their assets have been frozen and confiscated. Marketingpanies are very expensive now, where did Li Xin get the money for marketing?"


    Sister Qin¡¯s eyes were deep: "That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been wondering."


    "You know, in a ce like the entertainment circle, where fish and dragons are mixed, sometimes they don¡¯t necessarily need money to get ahead."


    As she spoke, Sister Qin¡¯s tone wasden with meaning.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, quickly understanding what she meant.


    Sister Qin saw through it but did not speak inly.


    The topic ended there. After finishing their coffee, the two began their work for the day.


    They initially thought Li Xin¡¯s marketing was just to boost her own hype and poprity.


    Unexpectedly, within just a couple of days, rumors and scandals online came crashing down on Jiang Ruan like a storm.


    This was something both Sister Qin and Jiang Ruan hadn¡¯t foreseen, yet vaguely anticipated.


    It was really heading towards the worst-case scenario.


    Li Xin, this woman, truly had no good intentions.


    In the office, Sister Qin frowned, looking at all the overwhelming online opinions, all of which were criticizing Jiang Ruan.


    It had even made it to the hot search list.


    #Popr actress Jiang Ruan bullies neer!


    #Jiang Ruan has a bad temper, takes personal revenge on Li Xin!


    #Actual video of Jiang Ruan pping Li Xin exposed!


    All kinds of unpleasant words were there.


    There were even rumors.


    #Exposing Bai Yi and Jiang Ruan are actually a couple on set; Jiang Ruan is fickle and like a queen of seas!


    #Jiang Ruan doesn¡¯t hesitate to give herself away to move up in rank!


    #The popr actress actually climbed up via connections, a disgrace to the entertainment industry!


    Sister Qin was so angry that she mmed the table hard, yelling at the staff: "We didn¡¯t even trouble her, and she¡¯s already turned into the bad guy, causing trouble for us. It¡¯s truly unreasonable."


    "We can¡¯t let this go,municate with all departments, immediately do anti-rumor public rtions, people¡¯s actions are seen by heaven, fans aren¡¯t blind, anyone with eyes can see what kind of person Li Xin is."


    "Once we find out whichpany is marketing for her, sue them mercilessly for me!"


    Staff: "Yes!"


    "Also, hire a few bodyguards to protect Jiang Ruan 24/7 these days, absolutely ensuring her safety. Avoid any trouble from Li Xin¡¯s die-hard fans."


    Sister Qin said.


    "Okay!"


    The staff turned and left.


    Sister Qin picked up the phone and called Jiang Ruan.


    On the other side, Jiang Ruan had just finished shooting a set ofmercials, letting her assistant untie her hair and change to the next set of makeup. She smiled as she answered: "Hello, Sister Qin."


    Sister Qin was worried: "How is it over there? Are the brand representatives giving you a hard time?"


    When asked, Jiang Ruan¡¯s smile faded slightly. It¡¯s not true they didn¡¯t make things difficult for her; they started giving her cold looks before the shoot even began.


    That tantly malicious gaze, she wasn¡¯t blind, she could see.


    But what can you do, that¡¯s how the entertainment industry is.


    If you¡¯re popr, everyone praises and likes you.


    If you get into trouble, everyone just watches the drama.


    Especially for celebrities.


    Jiang Ruan smiled and said: "I¡¯m doing fine, everything is okay. How about your side?"


    "I¡¯ve already got thepany working on PR, Li Xin dares to stir trouble, we¡¯re not afraid of big issues. Whoever marketed for her, we¡¯ll sue each and every one, daring to take on such marketing, they¡¯re really not afraid of getting struck down by heaven."


    "They can wait for the court summons!"


    Hearing Sister Qin¡¯s anger, Jiang Ruanforted: "That¡¯s fine then, don¡¯t be mad anymore, haven¡¯t we seen such things enough already?"


    Sister Qin: "I know, but what Li Xin did is too much. You had no grievances or enmity with her, she must be crazy to buy marketing to harm you, this person is just not right-minded."


    "Marketing you and Bai Yi as a couple on set, it truly infuriates me, destroying someone¡¯s reputation will get you struck by lightning."


    Jiang Ruan listened and said: "Bai Yi just texted me."


    Sister Qin eximed: "What did he say? Did he ask us to rify that this has nothing to do with him?"


    "No." Jiang Ruan¡¯s voice was sweet: "He said he¡¯s willing to cooperate with us for any PR, hispany has already contacted ours, saying the inte is not beyond thew, and they will harshly punish anyone who spreads rumors and maliciously defames others."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 51 - 46: Jiang Ruan and Bai Yi as the On-Screen Couple

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 46: Jiang Ruan and Bai Yi as the On-Screen Couple</h4>


    Sister Qin was surprised: "He is willing to cooperate with our PR? That¡¯s great news, he¡¯s an acimed actor, and whether it¡¯s inside or outside the entertainment circle, his influence is significant. With his cooperation, our efforts will be twice as effective with half the work!"


    Jiang Ruan smiled: "I think so too."


    "That¡¯s good. How¡¯s your work going? Almost done?"


    Jiang Ruan: "There are two more sets ofmercials."


    "Alright then, I won¡¯t interrupt your work."


    Sister Qin said: "By the way, I¡¯ve arranged bodyguards for you. They¡¯ll arrive shortly, and from today onwards, they will be responsible for your personal safety."


    Jiang Ruanughed: "No need, Sister Qin."


    "It¡¯s unnecessary to make such a big fuss."


    "If this gets out, the inte will say I¡¯m guilty of something."


    Sister Qin: "I don¡¯t care what they say; I¡¯m only concerned about your personal safety."


    "It¡¯s settled then, and be careful; there are many crazies around nowadays."


    After saying this, Sister Qin hung up the phone.


    Looking at the disconnected call, Jiang Ruan felt a sense of helplessness, but more than that, warmth.


    Having a manager like Sister Qin who puts herself in her shoes is the greatest fortune since she entered the entertainment industry.


    Half an hourter, bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses, as high-profile as could be, arrived.


    Four bodyguards, each taller than six feet.


    They stood in a line, imposing.


    They bowed to Jiang Ruan, speaking in a cold tone: "Miss Jiang, from today onwards, we are responsible for all your outing safety!"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Ha... haha...


    Why does it kind of remind me of Bao Ye?


    Butpared to him, they¡¯re stillcking.


    The aura ispletely different.


    However, you have to admit, having four tall, slim, well-suited handsome men around is quite pleasing to the eye.


    Jiang Ruan thought with a rather cheerful mood.


    But within two days, Jiang Ruan¡¯s outings with four bodyguards became a viral sensation online.


    Another round of fan and anti-fan disputes ensued.


    "Yo, feeling guilty like a thief afraid of being sshed with acid, to have so many bodyguards!"


    "The person above is so malicious, always talking about sshing acid, have they been sshed with acid themselves? Someone with such a malicious heart probably isn¡¯t too good either."


    "That¡¯s still better than you, right? Are you a Jiang Ruan fan? No wonder there¡¯s so much hype, relying on Bai Yi to gain fame."


    "Seeing Jiang Ruan makes me sick, bullying neers, and even pping Li Xin, I spit!"


    "Such a vile woman, wouldn¡¯t meet a good end."


    "Watch yournguage, why can¡¯t you speak like a human!"


    "Then show us the evidence, Li Xin wasn¡¯t always pampered and arrogant, bullying neers with her background, the gossip journalists have written enough about it, just goes to show what goes aroundes around, karma spares no one."


    "Anyway, I believe Jiang Ruan isn¡¯t like that, the official statement already said it was for drama effect, do you understand effect, or are you just biting like that without having seen the drama."


    "Exactly, the original video has been leaked, and it was Li Xin who first hit Jiang Ruan, if that¡¯s the case, then it was Li Xin who bullied Jiang Ruan first, and I think Jiang Ruan hitting back is just fine!"


    "Who says Jiang Ruan and my brother are just drama couple, I¡¯ll be the first to curse them! Be a decent person! My brother isn¡¯t someone for you to nder!"


    As the rumor about Jiang Ruan bullying neers and being part of a drama couple with Bai Yi just surfaced, and the inte was buzzing with arguments.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s Weibo ount, as well as herpany, immediately released a statement.


    Responsible and not evading responsibility.


    iming this is a groundless matter.


    And they posted the original filming video.


    Jiang Ruan did not bully Li Xin, on the contrary, it was Jiang Ruan who was pped first.


    The video was crystal clear.


    And they attached a court summons, absolutely suing the rumor-mongeringpany and individuals! Pursuing it to the end!


    At the same time, actor Bai Yi also posted on Weibo, severely criticizing the marketingpany and those who spread malicious rumors.


    He stated that he and Jiang Ruan are good friends and have no other rtionship.


    With a gentlemanly and polite attitude.


    Bai Yi, who already had many fans, once again climbed the hot charts, bing the "three-good man" in the fans¡¯ words.


    Gaining arge wave of new fans.


    And even more CP fans.


    Some fans enthusiasticallymented: "Even if they¡¯re together, it¡¯s fine, you guys really match so well!"


    Just then Bai Yi replied: "Acting and reality need to be differentiated, Jiang Ruan is indeed a lively and kind girl, I really admire her."


    In all these years, female celebrities who¡¯ve been praised like this by Bai Yi in the entertainment circle are truly few and far between.


    But towards Jiang Ruan, Bai Yi repeatedly expressed appreciation and admiration.


    And once again they climbed the trending topics.


    "Actor Bai Yi publicly expresses admiration for Jiang Ruan, their friendship runs deep!"


    This move directly brought Jiang Ruan anotherrge wave of fans.


    This was something Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t expect.


    Clearly, she was the one being attacked, but instead, she didn¡¯t lose any points and instead gained a lot of fans.


    Is this considered a blessing in disguise?


    This made her half worry, half delighted.


    While scrolling through Weibo, Jiang Ruan asked Sister Qin: "Even being hated counts as some kind of poprity, right?"


    "If I¡¯m being targeted every day, topping the heat charts daily, that should be a kind of luck too?"


    Sister Qin¡¯s mouth twitched, pointed at her own dark circles: "Here I am worrying myself sick over you, do you think it¡¯s fair to say that to me?"


    "If you want to be popr, do it openly and honestly."


    "Everyone isn¡¯t blind."


    "Like Li Xin, ying dirty tricks behind the scenes, will never be able to seed."


    Jiang Ruan nodded, smilingly said: "Makes sense."


    "Ever since we sued the marketingpany, those ounts bad-mouthing me online suddenly vanished, and those so-called true fans of Li Xin suddenly turned to bot fans."


    As Jiang Ruan scrolled through Weibo, she clicked her tongue: "All that effort, wasted, I wonder how Li Xin feels now."


    Sister Qinughed: "Probably so angry, she¡¯s spitting blood, after all that effort she made you a wedding dress, boosting your poprity, and thepany recently helped market your new drama, now it¡¯s all good, no need to spend money, free trending searches endlessly appeared, this is much higher than any official marketing heat."


    "Also, thanks to Brother Bai Yi for cooperating, I told him once, let¡¯s have dinner when hees back." Jiang Ruan said.


    Sister Qin nodded: "He¡¯s indeed a good person, having a good rtionship with him is all benefit and no harm."


    Jiang Ruan thought so too.


    ¡ª


    In a standalone vi.


    Looking at the overwhelming negativements about herself online, Li Xin¡¯s face turned green with anger.

 Chapter 52 - 47: Mrs. Bao Returns

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 47: Mrs. Bao Returns</h4>


    Li Xin never expected that after putting in so much effort, in the end, she achieved nothing, not only failing to destroy Jiang Ruan but also increasing her poprity.


    Making her and Bai Yi even more popr.


    This made Li Xin furious.


    So angry that her face twisted directly, she grabbed something nearby and threw it hard onto the ground: "Ah... Jiang Ruan, you bitch ahhh... go to hell..."


    Upstairs came the sound of things being smashed.


    The nanny downstairs shivered.


    But she was already used to it.


    This woman is just crazy.


    Every so often, she goes mad, utterly unhinged.


    Then again, getting cursed like that online, it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s gone mad.


    Compared to a big star like Jiang Ruan, she never considers what she really is, just a mistress kept by others.


    The nanny felt disdain.


    Just at this moment, Rong Cheng returned, hearing themotion upstairs, he frowned, and asked the nanny, "What¡¯s she fussing about again?"


    The nanny: "I don¡¯t know, she suddenly started smashing things, it¡¯s terrifying every day."


    Rong Cheng stepped on the stairs and went directly upstairs.


    Seeing the bedroom was aplete mess, Rong Cheng got angry: "What¡¯s driving you crazy again?"


    The woman on the floor with disheveled hair, Li Xin¡¯s eyes red and swollen, looked up at Rong Cheng, who had a beer belly, greasy fat, and was two years older than her father, and felt utterly disgusted.


    Yet she had to pretend, bursting into tears, crying pitifully.


    "Brother Rong, they¡¯re all bullying me, sob sob..."


    "I don¡¯t even know what wrong I¡¯ve done, why are they all cursing me, sob sob..."


    Li Xin was born delicate.


    Smooth skin, tender flesh, with looks that were Brother Rong¡¯s favorite type when he was younger.


    Her crying only made her look more helpless and endearing.


    Hearing the little woman¡¯s grievances, Rong Cheng immediately felt distressed, hurriedlying over to support her: "Sweetheart, get up first, then talk."


    Supporting her to sit on the sofa, Rong Cheng asked her: "Did you hire those online trolls?"


    Li Xin lightly bit her red lips, looking even more pitiful, tears falling drop by drop: "I hired them, but it was clearly her abusing her power to deliberately hit me, my face was swollen from her p."


    "I just wanted an apology, is that wrong, Brother Rong?"


    Rong Cheng said: "I saw that video."


    Li Xin¡¯s heart tightened.


    Rong Cheng sighed, holding her hand: "The entertainment industry is a swamp, full of intrigues, you¡¯re so pure and kind, you¡¯ll certainly get bullied."


    "Although I don¡¯t deal with the entertainment industry, rest assured, I¡¯ll get justice for you sooner orter."


    Li Xin, touched, threw herself into his arms: "Brother Rong, you¡¯re the best to me."


    Rong Cheng smiled, stroking her cheek, looking at this face that was seven-tenths like his wife¡¯s when she was young, he couldn¡¯t help but lean in for a kiss.


    Li Xin felt disgusted, but for the sake of her future.


    She still actively responded to him.


    The two kissed passionately.


    When Chen Caibin told her to seduce Rong Cheng, he said that she resembled Rong Cheng¡¯s wife when she was young by seven-tenths.


    Men are unfaithful.


    Especially middle-aged, mature men whose wives are not around.


    Rong Cheng¡¯s wife stays abroad for a long time apanying their son to study, not in the country.


    Alone every day, Rong Cheng¡¯s heart must be lonely, deste, and cold.


    So, her opportunity came.


    Rong Cheng is a Beijing official, with three generations of political ancestors, powerful and wealthy, getting involved with him is also beneficial for her.


    Sure enough, through Li Xin¡¯s efforts, she finally caught Rong Cheng¡¯s attention.


    One drunken night, the twopletely slept together.


    That night was the one Li Xin didn¡¯t want to recall the most.


    She never thought she would one day climb into an old man¡¯s bed.


    Something she had always found disgusting and contemptible.


    But the next day, when Rong Cheng woke up, feeling guilty, he directly gave her a card with one million and a vi.


    Li Xin felt only excitement and thrill.


    She thought, clinging to this big tree isn¡¯t so bad.


    But Rong Cheng didn¡¯t let her reveal their rtionship.


    He also acted very reserved with her in public.


    After all, being an official, an affair would ruin his career.


    Li Xin didn¡¯t mind either, as long as he gave her money.


    A free sucker, why not take it.


    ¡ª


    Beijing Capital Airport.


    The man was dressed in a ck suit, his gaze cold and silent, his rugged features exuded chilliness, standing straight and tall in the VIP lounge.


    His eyes looked towards the exit, as if pondering something.


    Perhaps his presence was too strong.


    Passersby couldn¡¯t help but nce over.


    Chen Nan withdrew his gaze, curiously saying: "Didn¡¯t madam say she was holding an art exhibition in France this month, why did she suddenlye back?"

 Chapter 53 - 48: Do You Know Why I Don鈥檛 Believe in Buddhism?

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 48: Do You Know Why I Don¡¯t Believe in Buddhism?</h4>


    "Don¡¯t know," He said ndly.


    His demeanor cold as ice, as if he didn¡¯t care.


    Chen Nan smirked, that¡¯s your own mother, alright?


    But recalling the Bo family matters and how He and Mrs. Bao always seemed to maintain surface respect, he said nothing more.


    Thinking about Mrs. Bao¡¯s personality and temper, Chen Nan couldn¡¯t help but start to worry for He again.


    As he pondered, he saw a middle-aged woman in a turquoise embroidered long dress emerge from an exit not far away, her hair up with a jade hairpin.


    Her makeup was exquisite, exuding elegance and grace.


    Mrs. Bao was from a schrly family.


    Also studied painting, naturally carrying a gentle schrly aura.


    Though already over fifty, she maintained herself well, looking only in her thirties.


    Followed by a nanny and bodyguard.


    "Mr. Bao, thedy is out," Chen Nan said.


    The man beside him had already stepped forward, facing the middle-aged woman, He¡¯s eyes were faint as he politely nodded: "Mother."


    Xu Yun nced at him, snorting sarcastically: "You still remember you have a mother, I went to France for half a year, and you called me only twice, Mr. Bao is really busy!"


    He replied formally: "Indeed busy."


    "Thepanyunched several new projects in the first half of the year, if nothing unexpected happens, before year-end..."


    "Don¡¯t start with me!" Xu Yun retorted coldly: "I have no interest in yourpany affairs!"


    "..."


    The two faced each other in silence.


    The atmosphere suddenly stiffened.


    Beside them, Chen Nan swallowed, realizing this mother-son rtionship was truly subtle.


    Nothing like blood kin.


    Rather like strangers.


    After a moment, He¡¯s cold voice rang out: "The house has been cleaned, you¡¯ve been on a tiring journey, let me take you back to rest."


    "No need for you to escort," Xu Yun said with amanding tone: "Arrange a homing banquet for me."


    "I want the grandest scene, all the celebrities in the Beijing Circle must attend."


    To let everyone know she¡¯s back, Mrs. Xu Yun of the Bo family.


    Especially that man and that bitch.


    The scorned man and woman expelled from the Bo family.


    He knew her intention and responded: "Alright."


    "Don¡¯t let those fewe, you should understand what I mean, right?" Xu Yun replied.


    Her sharp gaze, as if looking at an enemy.


    He, unfazed, long ustomed, slightly moved his lips: "Understood."


    Xu Yun finally satisfied: "That¡¯s good."


    His dark eyes deep, his tone nd: "I¡¯ll take you back first."


    Xu Yun took a breath: "No thanks, I already called a car, no need to trouble Mr. Bao."


    After speaking, she turned with her entourage to leave.


    Suddenly recalling something, Xu Yun returned, frowning to question He: "Are you still entangled with that woman?"


    Her sharp tone implyed he is such a lousy person.


    "Who does Mother mean?"


    Xu Yun sneered: "Who else, that little celebrity Jiang Ruan."


    "Isn¡¯t it all over the inte recently."


    "I already told you, a woman like her, with no upbringing and crude background, being with her will only drag you down."


    "She¡¯s mixed in the entertainment industry, who knows how messy she is privately."


    "Mother," He frowned, interrupting coldly: "These words shouldn¡¯te from your mouth."


    His thin lips spat three words: "So cheap!"


    Xu Yun¡¯s face changed instantly.


    She retorted angrily: "I¡¯m just concerned for you, lest you¡¯re bewitched by that vixen and forget your identity."


    He remained expressionless: "No need for Mother to worry about my affairs."


    Seeing him as immovable as his father.


    "Fine, very well," Xu Yun sneered coldly: "So you are still entangled with her, huh?"


    "Remember, He, as long as I live, she¡¯ll never enter the Bo family¡¯s door!"


    Having said that, Xu Yun stormed off with her entourage.


    Watching her back, He withdrew his gaze.


    Chen Nan¡¯s worried voice followed: "Mr. Bao, don¡¯t be upset."


    How does this resemble a mother.


    More like an enemy.


    Seeing them just met, abrasive and antagonistic, Chen Nan was dumbfounded.


    He nced at him, voice chilly: "Thinking too much."


    "Let¡¯s go."


    The man pocketing one of his hands, left the airport with Chen Nan.


    Within two hours, the news of Mrs. Bao returning spread throughout Beijing.


    Photos of He personally picking her up at the airport also hit the hot searches.


    Jiang Ruan had been shooting ads all day.


    On her way back, she saw the news.


    Looking at Xu Yun in the photos, Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes wereplex, and she held no good impression of this woman.


    In three years with He, she¡¯d only met Xu Yun twice.


    Once at a party, once at a castle vi.


    Jiang Ruan could never forget the taunting look Xu Yun had given her, saying she could never eat swan meat from the mud pit, saying she was ill-born and learned nothing well but climbing into men¡¯s beds. He was meant to marry a socialite from the Beijing Circle, not a woman like her with no family background.


    Before meeting Xu Yun, Jiang Ruan hadn¡¯t understood why someone so well-groomed and from a schrly family, looking gentle and refined, made Mr. Bao Wu prefer to give up the inheritance of the Bao family, leave empty-handed, and insist on divorcing her.


    Go marry a woman from a small, humble family.


    It was only after meeting Xu Yun that Jiang Ruan understood.


    A woman with such a personality would only bring oppression and pressure to others, not happiness.


    Moreover, her rtionship with Bao Ye didn¡¯t seem very good,cking the usual warmth between a mother and son.


    Bao Ye had never mentioned her in front of her.


    Previously, Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t know about the matters of the Bo family, and once mentioned her in front of him, Bao Ye¡¯s attitude was cold.


    As if she wasn¡¯t his mother, just a title.


    His father had an affair, left everything behind to marry another woman, and had a happy family.


    And his mother was such an obstinate person.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Bao Ye.


    Being born in such a family was also his misfortune.


    But was she any better off?


    Her mother died in childbirth when she was born, her father died in a car ident, and she was cursed by everyone as a jinx.


    The aunt who adopted her was a gambling addict, living in the casino daily without stopping, and after losing, she woulde back to beat and scold her.


    As a child, she was so hungry that she was emaciated, and by the time she was a high school senior, she weighed only seventy pounds.


    She had just graduated from college when her aunt incurred a huge debt, written in her name.


    As much as three million, it was as if the sky had fallen.


    The aunt even wanted to sell her to a brothel to earn money.


    She ran away.


    But she was constantly threatened and intimidated by debt collectors.


    At that time, she even had thoughts of suicide.


    Fortunately, she met Bao Ye then.


    Sometimes Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but think perhaps Bao Ye was sent by God to redeem her.


    Jiang Ruan closed her eyes, suppressing the tears, she could never forget that rainy night, standing on the bridge, desperate and ready to jump, when that hand suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm.


    And the man¡¯s cool voice: "I¡¯ll pay off your debt, be with me."


    The night wind was bleak, bringing a sense of chill.


    When Jiang Ruan got home, the living room was quiet and empty, without even a servant.


    Jiang Ruan was surprised, why was everyone resting so early today?


    She put down her bag, changed into slippers, and walked inward, seeing in the distance, near the floor-to-ceiling windows, a man sitting on the sofa, holding a ss of red wine, drinking alone.


    His silhouette was lonely and deste.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes flickered, she walked over, her voice sweet: "I¡¯m back."


    "Why did you suddenly want to drink today?"


    Bao Ye looked up, perhaps due to drinking, the corners of his eyes were suffused with a decadent, morous red, his cold, whiteplexion tinged with a slight flush.


    There was an illusion of the mundane in the air.


    He was only wearing a deep blue silk robe, his cor was open, giving him a wild and unrestrained look.


    His firm jaw tightened, entuating the sensual attractiveness of his lips, his slender corbones exposed to the air, alluring in an intangible way.


    He didn¡¯t answer her question.


    His ck eyes gazed quietly at Jiang Ruan in her white fitted dress, her face pure and beautiful like a young girl, evoking protective affection.


    After a few nces, his husky voice was low: "Come here."


    Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow, obediently walked over.


    As soon as she got close, the man put down his wine ss, stretched out his long arm, and pulled her onto hisp.


    Jiang Ruan wrapped her arms around his neck, so close, seeing the blush on his cheeks.


    She reached out to touch his forehead, surprised: "You¡¯re so hot."


    Only then she noticed the red wine bottle on the table was already empty, one and a half bottles gone.


    "Why are you drinking so much for no reason?" Jiang Ruan asked.


    Bao Ye rested his chin on her shoulder, his hot breath spraying on her neck, inhaling her sweet scent, he replied indifferently: "Felt like drinking."


    She didn¡¯t believe him.


    He usually drank very little, let alone this much.


    There must be a reason for drinking.


    Was it because his mother came back?


    Did she say something to him, so he drank so much?


    After all, she is his biological mother, no matter how indifferent he appears, it would still bother him inside, right?


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have drunk so much.


    The warmth of his breath on her neck was a bit ufortable, Jiang Ruan leaned back slightly and cautiously said: "I saw the news today, your mother is back."


    Bao Ye¡¯s tone was t: "Hmm."


    "Is it because of her?" Jiang Ruan asked: "Is that why you drank so much?"


    Being questioned, Bao Ye didn¡¯t speak.


    He didn¡¯t admit or deny it.


    Ordinarily, Bao Ye would coldly say it wasn¡¯t because of her.


    But now, he was somewhat inebriated from the alcohol.


    After resting on her arm for a moment, Bao Ye lifted his head, his stern brows cool and aloof, his eyelids moved slightly as he raised his right hand.


    His pale skin adorned with a string of Buddha beads.


    The beads had an excellent sheen, clearly a top-quality product.


    Indian Emperor¡¯s Purple Sandalwood Buddha Beads.


    Gazing at it, Bao Ye¡¯s lips curled in a cold sneer: "Do you know why I don¡¯t believe in Buddhism?"


    This question was directed at Jiang Ruan.


    With her arms around his neck, Jiang Ruan looked at the man¡¯s noble face and asked softly: "Why?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes were hazy, his lips held a trace of sarcasm, and he slowly said: "Because I have nopassion, and I have no need for affection or love."


    "In my view, only those whoply with me will thrive, those who defy me will perish."


    "Whatever I want, I will obtain by any means."


    ¡ª


    I¡¯m here to update, darlings, asking for rmendation votes mwah mwah mwah mwah, sorry for thete update today

 Chapter 54 - 49: You Don鈥檛 Want Me Either?

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 49: You Don¡¯t Want Me Either?</h4>


    The indifferent and aggressive voice sounded in her ear, carrying the smell of alcohol, ruthlessly crushing the expectations Jiang Ruan shouldn¡¯t have harbored deep in her heart.


    Her face turned slightly pale.


    Bao Ye sneered, "Are you scared?"


    "Someone like me is born without a heart, Jiang Ruan."


    Hezily pronounced her name.


    Jiang Ruan listened, her dark eyes glittering, holding his neck but then cupping his face, "Why should I be scared?"


    "I knew it when I was with you."


    His indifference was ingrained in his bones.


    Even when doing the most debauched things with her.


    His heart remained unmoved.


    She never felt she had entered his heart.


    She smiled bitterly, "I have gotten used to it, haven¡¯t I?"


    Used to him having no heart, used to his indifference.


    Perhaps in this lifetime, she would never hear him say, "I love you."


    Looking at the man¡¯s noble face, Jiang Ruan suddenly noticed how thin his lips were.


    Just like his surname.


    Just like him.


    Cold and unfeeling.


    Her red lips curved slightly, she lowered her head to hold his lips, kissing him, and mumbled, "What about me?"


    "Do you not want me either?"


    Bao Ye said nothing.


    She asked him again, "Not even me?"


    Her soft voice entered his ears, carrying a sense of grievance.


    Being questioned, Bao Ye¡¯s hand on her waist suddenly tightened, the veins on his long hand protruding, exceptionally wild.


    Their breaths intertwined, full of ambiguous enchantment, he suddenly stood up, swept the sses off the table onto the floor, then put her down.


    His hot, scorching kisses followed, aggressive yet deeply rooted in his nature, his eye corners tinged with desire¡¯s red, invading inch by inch.


    "Mmm..." Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t breathe, raised her hand to push him, "...Bao Ye..."


    Bao Ye reached out and tugged at her white dress.


    Jiang Ruan suddenly realized they were in the living room, startled, she stopped him, "No, let¡¯s go to the bedroom, shall we?"


    Bao Ye only nibbled her earlobe, his warm breath washing over her ear, huskily whispering, "Don¡¯t worry, no one wille tonight."


    Because he had moved everyone away.


    No one woulde here tonight.


    And no one would disturb them.


    As he finished speaking, the sound of fabric tearing resounded.


    The branded dress Jiang Ruan had bought and worn for the first time was turned into pieces of cloth and fell to the floor.


    In the end, Bao Ye never answered her question.


    ¡ª


    In the following days, Jiang Ruan was very busy with work.


    Shooting various promotional pieces and appearances.


    With the new drama¡¯s press conference approaching, as the female lead, she had many social engagements.


    Meanwhile, public opinion online didn¡¯t subside.


    Thinking that after suing that marketingpany, Li Xin would quiet down, unexpectedly, another batch of true fans emerged to support her.


    Li Xin actively tweeted various posts.


    Many video clips with Bai Yi from the new drama, and openly expressing her admiration and fondness for Bai Yi, calling him her idol.


    Then naturally, a bunch of fans shipping them two as a couple appeared, talking about their unresolved feelings.


    Even though Li Xin¡¯s role as the second female lead wasn¡¯t impressive, and she even couldn¡¯t match her lines, her fans kept praising her.


    Looking at thements touting Li Xin on Weibo, Sister Qin couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "With her skills? Can¡¯t even remember the script, her acting is nothing but ring and crying, what¡¯s so good?"


    "Why pick a weak point to praise, what kind of low-quality extra actor is this."


    Sister Qin disdainfully criticized.


    Jiang Ruan was doing her makeup, she had a social event to attend in the evening, the director said a bigwig would being, as the new drama¡¯s female lead, she had to dress up.


    Watching the makeup artist¡¯s actions in the mirror, she chuckled lightly, "Perhaps beauty is in the eye of the beholder? Because they are her fans, they see only virtues."


    Sister Qin scoffed, "Pff."


    "What kind of beauty."


    "More like an Eastern imitation."


    Feeling aggravated, Sister Qin outright turned off her phone.


    She came to Jiang Ruan¡¯s side, saw her makeup was simple yet perfectly highlighted her features.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s skin was naturally good, white and smooth, with beautiful bone structure, the kind of pure, natural beauty, with an innate oval face.


    Just looking at her made people feel tender and protective.


    Wanted to cherish her with all their heart.


    Sister Qin praised her, "Just a foundation, and you¡¯re this beautiful, you really are made for this industry."


    "If I were a man, I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist you."


    As the makeup artist applied the makeup, Jiang Ruan stifled augh, ring at her in mock anger, "If you were a man, I¡¯d definitely marry you."


    "We¡¯d make a perfect pair."


    "After all, it¡¯s not umon for stars and their managers to be together in the entertainment industry."


    Sister Qinughed heartily, "That¡¯d be fine too, with a beauty like you, I probably wouldn¡¯t leave bed for ten days to half a month."


    Suddenly the conversation went astray, Jiang Ruan blushed, "Sister Qin!"


    Inexplicably reminded of Bao Ye.


    When she first got together with him, indeed, there was a period when she spent most of her days in bed.


    Remembering those days made Jiang Ruan¡¯s face even redder.


    The makeup was already thin.


    Blushing made it especially obvious.


    "Okay, okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore." Sister Qin said, "Look at you, blushing."


    "Your skin is really too thin, I barely said anything."


    Sister Qin teased, not knowing that Jiang Ruan was thinking about Bao Ye.


    And Sister Qin hit the nail on the head.


    She really did experience that.


    "By the way, Bai Yi will also be here tonight, you two can chat." Sister Qin said.


    Jiang Ruan responded, "Okay."


    Thinking of something, she curiously asked Sister Qin, "The director said a bigwig would being tonight, do you know who it is?"


    Hearing this, Sister Qin¡¯s smile faded, bing a bit serious, "I heard it¡¯s someone from official circles, even the director said so, so their status must not be low."


    "I¡¯m also puzzled. Someone with that status and position should be avoiding scandals in the entertainment industry, why attend such a social event? But I heard it might be someone rted to the director."


    "Anyway, just be careful tonight, Bai Yi and the others will be there, that person probably won¡¯t dare do anything."


    Jiang Ruan nodded, "I understand."


    "Be cautious around Li Xin." Sister Qin said, "I¡¯m afraid she might be up to something behind the scenes."


    "Don¡¯t drink anything that¡¯s not from your own cup, especially not from her, okay?"


    Sister Qin was quite worried.


    Jiang Ruan smiled and said, "I know, Sister Qin, I¡¯ve attended quite a few social events over the years, I know how to protect myself."


    Hearing this, Sister Qin finally sighed in relief, "That¡¯s good."


    In the evening, at Shangri-La Hotel.


    49th floor VIP private room.


    When Jiang Ruan arrived, Bai Yi had just arrived too, they entered one after another.


    Bai Yi was also dressed up,plete in a gray suit, wearing a branded watch sponsored by thepany, exuding an elegant and gentle aura.


    Jiang Ruan smiled and greeted, "Brother Bai Yi, nice to see you again."

 Chapter 55 - 50: Rong Cheng鈥檚 Difficulties (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 50: Rong Cheng¡¯s Difficulties (Part 1)</h4>


    Bai Yi smiled gently, looking at the beautiful and pure girl in front of him, and asked warmly, "Hmm, how have you beentely?"


    Jiang Ruanined, "I¡¯ve been swamped, either shooting ads or attending events every day."


    Bai Yiughed heartily, "No matter how busy work gets, you need to take care of your health."


    "You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t end up like me with gastritis, unable to eat what you want."


    Jiang Ruan responded, "I know."


    The two were chatting happily.


    After the recent scandal, everyone knew Bai Yi and Jiang Ruan were good friends. Besides, this was a public ce; avoiding interaction would only make it seem suspicious.


    It¡¯s better to chat openly; after all, who doesn¡¯t have a few good friends?


    Being friends with a movie star was enough to make the artists in the private room jealous.


    It¡¯s fair to say Jiang Ruan was exceptionally lucky, having a smooth journey in the entertainment industry so far.


    Not everyone is fortunate like that.


    Li Xin, on the other hand, sat alone, cold and distant.


    Like a joke.


    With her scandal blowing up recently, who would dare get close to her without risking getting dragged into trouble?


    Artists secretly mocked her behind her back.


    Fans saying Li Xin and Bai Yi had a CP vibe must be blind.


    Bai Yi hadn¡¯t interacted with Li Xin at all since arriving, not even giving her a nce.


    Clearly strangers.


    Where¡¯s the CP vibe?


    Probably just fans imagining things.


    Instead, he was chatting warmly with Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan was so popr recently that many artists were envious and eager to cozy up, joining her in conversation.


    Jiang Ruan noticed but didn¡¯t say anything. The entertainment industry is a vanity fair; the popr ones attract more trouble.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t have any conflicts with them, so she smiled and introduced what they were performing to Bai Yi, offering him face, and Bai Yi naturally showed face as well.


    Sticking to topics about the crew, everyone was chatting happily.


    Li Xin watched, envy and hatred filling her eyes, but she hadn¡¯t forgotten the purpose of tonight.


    Looking at the tightly closed door, she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    A cruel smile yed on Li Xin¡¯s lips.


    Everyone was chatting happily.


    At that moment, the private room door was pushed open by a waiter, and the director entered with a smiling middle-aged man with a bald head, typical of someone from Beijing¡¯s circles.


    Knowing this man was the so-called big shot for the night, everyone quieted down.


    "Let me introduce everyone. This is the director of Beijing¡¯s finance bureau, Director Rong Cheng." The director said solemnly.


    Upon hearing this, everyone was astonished.


    They knew there was a big shot official tonight, but never expected it to be a bureau director.


    They lowered their heads in greeting, "Hello, Director Rong."


    Bai Yi also nodded, "Director Rong."


    Rong Cheng nodded back, "Hello, everyone."


    Seeing them all bowing to Rong Cheng, Li Xin felt incredibly pleased inside.


    Although this old man was hideous and aged, he wielded real power and had money.


    Whatever one says, it¡¯s good to have shelter under a big tree.


    Everyone stood up.


    Rong Cheng nced around and smiled, "No need to be formal, treat it as a casual meal. Sit down, everyone."


    The director arranged for Rong Cheng to sit at the head seat.


    Couldn¡¯t be more respectful in conduct.


    No nonsense, after all, this was a bureau director.


    He wouldn¡¯t dare not be respectful.


    Rong Cheng¡¯s gaze lingered on Li Xin for a few seconds; Li Xin felt disgusted inside but lowered her head bashfully.


    In Rong Cheng¡¯s view, she appeared even more petite and shy.


    All the more to Rong Cheng¡¯s liking.


    Soon, dishes began to be served.


    But everyone gathered here knew clear well that the purpose wasn¡¯t really eating.


    It was about the interests of the crew and their own benefits.


    Not a single chopstick was moved.


    The director smiled and introduced to Rong Cheng, "Director Rong, this is Bai Yi, the leading actor of our crew, a talented star."


    Rong Cheng nced over, "I know Bai Yi, the famous movie star, right?"


    Bai Yi smiled, "I wouldn¡¯t dare to im that, it¡¯s all just empty fame."


    Then he picked up his ss and filled it with baijiu himself, "Director Rong, I toast to you."


    Rong Cheng graciously drank it.


    Next was Jiang Ruan, after the introduction, she picked up her ss and also filled it with alcohol.


    Jiang Ruan stood up gracefully and elegantly, with a smile on her lips, "Director Rong, a toast to you."


    Just as she was about to drink.


    Rong Cheng¡¯s displeased voice was heard.


    "I have a temper, you know? I don¡¯t drink just anyone¡¯s toast."

 Chapter 56 - 51: Am I Right, Miss Jiang?

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 51: Am I Right, Miss Jiang?</h4>


    Every word in the conversation was aimed at her.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s expression changed slightly as she held her drink and looked at Rong Cheng with a sardonic smile, neither humble nor afraid: "Director Rong, what do you mean by that?"


    "If I remember correctly, this should be the first time we¡¯ve met, right? I don¡¯t know how I might have offended Director Rong?"


    Rong Cheng sneered, "Just what it sounds like,"


    The two were evidently at odds.


    Those present couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces.


    They wondered how Jiang Ruan had offended this Director Rong. Hadn¡¯t it been said this was their first meeting, or was there some past grievance?


    The director saw things weren¡¯t right and quickly tried to smooth things over, saying good words: "Director Rong, Jiang Ruan is the lead actress of our crew. Don¡¯t mind her young age, she¡¯s not only beautiful but also talented, and very popr among fans. If she has upset Director Rong in any way, I apologize on her behalf."


    "How about this, I¡¯ll drink three sses myself to liven things up, okay?"


    With that, the director gantly downed three sses in a row.


    Three sses of white liquor quickly went down, the director drank vigorously.


    Alcohol raised to his face, his cheeks were directly red.


    Holding up the empty ss, the director smiled.


    "I drank it all, Director Rong."


    Everyone watched, secretly admiring the director¡¯s protectiveness over Jiang Ruan.


    The director bitterly smiled inside, he had no choice but to protect her.


    If he didn¡¯t, someone would trouble him.


    That would be a greater loss than offending Rong Cheng.


    Li Xin watched enviously, clenching her fingertips under the table, coldughter echoed in her heart.


    The director personally protecting Jiang Ruan?


    Ha.


    Protection won¡¯t help.


    Sure enough, Rong Cheng nced at him, then aimed his criticis toward Jiang Ruan again: "No matter how good the acting, you have to first learn how to be a person. Relying on being young and pretty and using underhanded means to climb up, even the best acting is useless, the public is not blind."


    "Am I right, Miss Jiang?"


    In front of everyone, Rong Cheng showed no reservation.


    So straightforwardly targeting Jiang Ruan.


    The room was extremely quiet.


    No one dared to speak, they could only watch.


    You could even hear a pin drop.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s face turnedpletely cold, her fingers gripping the ss were turning white.


    Looking at this fat, balding, and pot-bellied old man.


    Jiang Ruan was so angry she lost her temper, ready to retort on the spot.


    "Director Rong, your words..."


    Just because he¡¯s a director, doesn¡¯t mean he can talk nonsense, right?


    Did she provoke him? Or did she dig up his ancestors¡¯ graves?


    Why target her like this the first time they meet? Is he sick?


    Before she finished, Bai Yi stopped her.


    Seeing she was angry, Bai Yi quickly held Jiang Ruan¡¯s arm, interrupting her gently: "Jiang Ruan."


    Jiang Ruan looked at him, her eyes filled with anger.


    Bai Yi signaled her to bear with it.


    After all, he is a director, an official in Beijing, even if not involved in the entertainment industry.


    But it¡¯s known that businessmen and officials appear unrted, yet secretly cooperate.


    For the sake of momentary satisfaction, ruining her own future, it¡¯s not worth it.


    Jiang Ruan bit her lip, feeling utterly aggrieved.


    Once she calmed a bit, Bai Yi gentlemanly released her, then picked up a bottle of white liquor and poured it for himself.


    "Director Rong, Jiang Ruan is young and naive, but I can guarantee her character, she is definitely a kind-hearted and upright youngdy."


    "The inte is a ce for rumors, please don¡¯t be misled by online words, I also toast you three sses."


    "Bai Yi bro." Jiang Ruan tried to stop him: "You don¡¯t have to..."


    She didn¡¯t want them to drink on her behalf, these are all favors.


    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t talk."


    Bai Yi was faster than her, directly grabbing the bottle of white liquor, forcibly pouring himself a full ss, drank down three sses in no time.


    "Director Rong, I¡¯ve not left a drop of these three sses, surely you¡¯ll give me this face?"


    Bai Yi said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    Seeing both the director and Bai Yi speaking up for Jiang Ruan.


    Artists present were green with envy.


    They thought this would satisfy Rong Cheng, and this affair would pass.


    Unexpectedly, Rong Cheng sneered, derisively saying again: "One is a director who hasunched countless big stars, the other is a red-hot movie king in the entertainment industry, Jiang Ruan, what kind of charm do you have that can make these two big figures lower their status for you?"


    "And you say you didn¡¯t use improper means to rise, do you really take me, Rong Cheng, for a fool?"


    The words inside and out were belittling Jiang Ruan.


    Implying she had relied on her means to rise.


    The director¡¯s face changed.


    Just as he was about to speak, Rong Cheng said, "Shut up."


    "I¡¯m talking to Jiang Ruan, not you."


    The director¡¯s face was unpleasant.


    He thought it was over.


    He could only turn his gaze to Jiang Ruan.


    Suddenly thinking of something, he took out his phone.


    Sent out a message.


    Bai Yi also watched her worriedly, signaling her to endure, patience for peace.


    But Jiang Ruan had reached her limit, she stood up abruptly, looking at this balding old man, her fingertips clenched tightly, her cheeks stiff from smiling, she questioned: "Director Rong, may I ask how I have offended you?"


    "If I remember correctly, this should be the first time I¡¯ve met you, right? I don¡¯t know how I, Jiang Ruan, have offended you, Director Rong, that you target me so much today."


    Rong Cheng: "Whether you offended me doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with what I¡¯m speaking now, does it?"


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    "I heard you came from Jiang City. It¡¯s already something rare for someone from that backwater ce to get into college. And you graduated from a third-rate university, a performing arts student without identity or background, graduating from a third-rate college, and in just a few years, you¡¯ve managed to climb to your current status in the entertainment industry."


    Rong Cheng snorted, "Miss Jiang¡¯s capability is enough to instantly outshine ny percent of Beijing¡¯s top performing students."


    "To say she didn¡¯t use connections or offer anything else, I, Rong Cheng, wouldn¡¯t believe even if beaten to death."


    These words were like putting Jiang Ruan on a grill.


    If she backed down, it would mean she admitted to rising through improper connections.


    If she didn¡¯t admit it, then she¡¯d only have the option of resisting this stubborn old man back then.


    Tears welled in Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes, feeling suffocated with frustration.


    Damn it.


    Was it that she didn¡¯t check the almanac before going out today?


    She must have dug up this old coot¡¯s ancestral grave, for him to target her like this.


    How she rose up was none of his damn business.


    Absolutely absurd.


    "As far as I remember, Director Rong doesn¡¯t seem to be overseeing the entertainment industry, right? So, you surely don¡¯t pay much attention to entertainment matters. I, Jiang Ruan, have been an extra since college. I¡¯ve yed dead bodies and stunt doubles in at least eighty, if not a hundred, scenes. Getting to where I am today is entirely due to my own hard work, step by step."


    "Yes, I¡¯m indeed not from Famous University. I don¡¯t deny there¡¯s an element of luck, but I, Jiang Ruan, have lived and worked with a clear conscience, so I don¡¯t ept what Director Rong says!"


    Jiang Ruan looked at Rong Cheng with a calm face, speaking each word with rity.


    These words were equivalent to directly countering Rong Cheng.


    The director was so scared that cold sweat appeared on his forehead,


    Oh my, your courage is too big.


    This is a director.


    Not some regr small official.


    Bai Yi also looked at Rong Cheng anxiously.


    Afraid he would get angry.


    Sure enough, Rong Cheng¡¯s face instantly darkened. When had he, as a director, not been praised, not been humored, when had he been confronted like this?


    Truly daring.


    Rong Cheng let out a snort, sneering, "Miss Jiang truly has a sharp tongue."


    "I, Rong Cheng, am truly impressed."


    "You won¡¯t acknowledge it, huh? Fine, I, Rong Cheng, will see who in the entire Beijing still dares to offer you, Jiang Ruan, a role in a movie after offending me."


    These words were tantamount to verbally cklisting her.


    Rong Cheng is a director in Beijing, with great power and authority.


    Who dares to offend him, not giving Rong Cheng face.


    If he says not to work with Jiang Ruan, who would dare to risk offending him to work with her?


    The director never imagined that a dinner, originally meant to foster good rtions,


    would end up harming Jiang Ruan.


    He also couldn¡¯t understand why Rong Cheng was targeting Jiang Ruan, whom he didn¡¯t even know.


    Jiang Ruan was so angry she could hardly breathe, she simply chose to break the pot instead of mending it: "Director Rong, you¡¯re being unreasonable."


    "I¡¯ve never offended you, yet you do this to me, you¡¯re just bullying with power!"


    "Jiang Ruan!" Bai Yi shouted, already unable to stop her.


    Jiang Ruan had been in the entertainment industry for a few years, enduring many grievances, yet she had put up with them.


    But today¡¯s grievance, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    After speaking, tears welled in Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes again, feeling wronged and helpless.


    Images of Bao Ye crossed her mind, wanting to find him to pour out all her grievances.


    Yet she felt embarrassed.


    With a "bang," Rong Cheng¡¯s palm mmed onto the table angrily: "How bold of you to say I¡¯m being unreasonable."


    Rong Cheng sneered, "I¡¯ve eaten more salt than you¡¯ve eaten rice, little girl, who gave you the guts to criticize me here?"


    The atmosphere in the private room was tense.


    "Director Rong, please don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry, Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t mean it like that."


    The director lowered himself, cajoling and pleading.


    "Then what did she mean? Saying I¡¯m bullying with power, everyone here heard it."


    "What¡¯s wrong if I¡¯m bullying with power?"


    "What do you think you are? To put it frankly, just an entertainer in the industry, daring to behave presumptuously here?"


    Rong Cheng scolded loudly.


    Bai Yi¡¯s face had turnedpletely dark, what Rong Cheng said wasn¡¯t just about Jiang Ruan anymore.


    Everyone present was from the entertainment industry.


    ording to Rong Cheng¡¯s words, does that mean they are all entertainers for amusement?


    These words were a personal insult.


    Sure enough, everyone¡¯s face in the room looked displeased.


    Rong Cheng¡¯s words seemed to have insulted each and every one of them.


    Next to him, Li Xin was also startled by what she heard.


    She had never seen Rong Cheng so angry, yet actually, she found it quite satisfying.


    This is precisely what she wanted.


    Seeing Jiang Ruan¡¯s red-rimmed eyes and her trembling with anger while trying to hold it in,


    Li Xin couldn¡¯t feel more pleased.


    She couldn¡¯t suppress the smile at the corner of her lips.


    Aren¡¯t you so great, Jiang Ruan, isn¡¯t everyone praising you?


    I just want to put you in your ce.


    Today is just the beginning, just an appetizer.


    In the future, I want to keep you beneath my feet, so you¡¯ll never rise again.


    Never think of being a leading actress ever again.


    Li Xin thought maliciously.


    Just then, an abrupt ringtone broke the frozen atmosphere of the private room.

 Chapter 57 - 52

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 52</h4>


    The director took out his phone and, upon seeing the caller, couldn¡¯t hide his delight.


    As if seeing a savior.


    He said to Rong Cheng, "Director Rong, I need to take this call outside, excuse me."


    On any other day, the director would surely speak politely.


    And then have someone next to him entertain.


    But today was clearly different.


    Without waiting for Rong Cheng to speak, the director promptly opened the door to the private room and went out.


    Not only Jiang Ruan was fed up with Rong Cheng, but so was the director.


    He had never met such an arrogant and pompous old man.


    Jiang Ruan hadn¡¯t provoked him at all.


    Why did he have to be so aggressive?


    Wasn¡¯t it just sheer idleness?


    The door closed behind him, and Rong Cheng¡¯s face immediately looked even uglier.


    This was clearly not seeing him, Rong Cheng, as significant!


    The atmosphere in the room was colder than cold.


    Rong Cheng sat in the main seat.


    But no one paid him any mind.


    Jiang Ruan forced the tears back down into her eyes, sitting there with her fists clenched so tightly they creaked.


    She even considered leaving directly.


    But something still felt off; there was no grievance or enmity, Rong Cheng had no reason to target her like this.


    Unless...


    Jiang Ruan thought of a possibility.


    She nced casually around the room, just happening to catch Rong Cheng and Li Xin exchanging looks, with Li Xin smiling brightly, though she quickly turned her head away.


    Still, Jiang Ruan caught it with her sharp eyes.


    It was her again!


    Jiang Ruan was so furious her chest tightened, wishing she could strangle this woman right there. At this point, what was there not to understand?


    Bai Yi whisperedfortingly, "Don¡¯t get upset, it¡¯s not worth it with people like that."


    Bai Yi asked her, "Did you really never meet him before this?"


    Jiang Ruan said, "No."


    Bai Yi frowned.


    Then there could only be one possibility: this old man must be out of his mind.


    Surely he had some issue, otherwise why single out Jiang Ruan?


    His words were so harsh, he had no manners.


    Such a person, how did he even be a director?


    Suddenly, the door to the room was pushed open.


    The director¡¯s polite and apologeticughter could be heard, filled with respect in his tone: "Mayor Zou, Mr. Bao, pleasee in."


    At these words, everyone turned to look.


    First to catch the eye was a young man with a noble, sharp face, followed by his tall and slender figure in a full ck suit, which made him look cold and ruthless.


    His ck eyes were deep, like ck holes revealing no true emotion.


    Wearing ck leather shoes, one hand in his pocket, he radiated the aura of a dominant CEO on top.


    His presence was absolutely unmatched.


    Just standing there, he became the most striking view.


    Everyone in the room recognized this face.


    He was on the news every day.


    He was trending even more often.


    As if living there rent-free.


    In reality, he actually didn¡¯t need to pay.


    After all, he was the current president of the Bao Group, the first family in Beijing, Bao Ye.


    The wealth he held was immense, and his appearance was beyond words.


    Everything about him was closely followed by the media.


    Upon seeing him, the eyes of the women in the room went straight.


    Oh my, Bao Ye is way too handsome.


    Simply put, he eclipses half of the male celebrities in the entertainment industry.


    Tall, lean, and handsome.


    With those long legs and narrow waist.


    The female artists stared, feeling like they might start drooling, staring at him intently.


    The president of the Bao Group, the richest man in Beijing, wow.


    If someone could catch his eye, they¡¯d be Mrs. Bao of the Group, and never worry about food or clothing in their lifetime.


    Just thinking about it was happy.


    And upon seeing him, Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and shock.


    She even thought her eyes were ying tricks on her.


    Why was Bao Ye here?


    Before they could react, the previously stern-faced Rong Cheng instantly turned enthusiastic, getting up to greet him.


    His change of demeanor was faster than flipping a book.


    He smiled and said.


    "Mr. Bao, Mayor Zou, what brings you here too?"


    "Meeting you here, what a pleasure indeed."


    Bao Ye walked in front.


    Rong Cheng reached out to shake Bao Ye¡¯s hand first.


    However, the man with a cold and noble face only gave him a slight nce, not moving the hand in his pocket at all.


    Not to mention shaking hands...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 58 - 53: Sorry, I Have Mysophobia

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 53: Sorry, I Have Mysophobia</h4>


    The indifference and estrangement engraved in his bones weren¡¯t concealed in the slightest, as if Rong Cheng was nonexistent to him.


    When Bao Ye remained silent, he became especially frightening, and the surrounding air instantly cooled down.


    Just standing there, he exuded immense deterrence; the aura of someone in power is not something just anyone can possess.


    The cutting sharpness and the innate kingly presence made anyone looking at him feelpelled to fear.


    Rong Cheng¡¯s hand paused in mid-air for a long time, his entire being couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed.


    After a while, a chilly male voice was heard: "Sorry, I¡¯m a bit of a neat freak."


    Rong Cheng¡¯s face instantly looked worse.


    That remark clearly implied he was dirty.


    Beside him, Mayor Zou noticed his displeasure and said with a smile, "Xiao Rong, that¡¯s just his temperament. Don¡¯t take it to heart."


    Rong Cheng immediately brightened: "How could I, Mayor? Everyone has their own habits, it¡¯s understandable."


    Rong Cheng smiled apologetically: "Mayor and Mr. Bao, howe you are here? What a coincidence, do you know the director?"


    Mayor Zou smiled slightly and slowly said: "Director Zhang is an old friend of mine, I just happened to meet him outside."


    "We won¡¯t be a bother to you, will we?"


    "Not at all, not at all." Rong Cheng¡¯s eyes squinted with his smile, ttering, "Having a meal with Mayor Zou and Mr. Bao is an honor for me, Rong Cheng."


    When ites to tterery, no one is more skilled than Rong Cheng.


    "Mayor Zou, you¡¯re looking very well recently, seems like you¡¯ve aged backward a decade."


    Mayor Zouughed heartily: "Don¡¯t joke like that, at my age, how can one age backward that much."


    "I¡¯m being serious."


    ...


    On the other side, Li Xin stared at Bao Ye intensely, the culprit who ruined her entire family, her nails digging into her flesh.


    It was he who caused her to be how she is now, from a wealthy heiress.


    Made her rely on apanying the old man Rong Cheng to earn money.


    Bao Ye, Bao Ye!


    Li Xin dreamed of eating his flesh, drinking his blood.


    Rong Cheng was enthusiastically chatting with Mayor Zou.


    Bao Ye walked straight ahead, his dark eyes nced at the private room, then looked at the director.


    The man, with a tall build, exuded invisible pressure, his crimson thin lips giving a semnce of a smile: "Director Zhang wouldn¡¯t mind adding a chair for me and Mayor Zou, would you?"


    Upon hearing this, the director hurriedly had someone arrange it.


    Soon, the waiter came in with chairs and cutlery.


    The director arranged for everyone to move ces, and naturally everyone cooperated.


    After all, these two individuals, no matter which one, are prominent figures in Beijing.


    Stepping anywhere, the sky might waver.


    But whether intentionally or not, after some shifting, the two chairs ended up beside Jiang Ruan.


    Right next to her right?


    Jiang Ruan blinked, looked up at Director Zhang, still a bit dazed¡ªwas this really a coincidence?


    However, in the next second, the suited man walked directly over and sat right beside her.


    The whole procedure was simply smooth like flowing water.


    Needless to say, it seemed very natural.


    Jiang Ruan: "!!!"


    Turning her head, she happened to meet Bao Ye¡¯s gaze, their eyes met, collided with his abyss-like ck eyes, unable to hit bottom, Jiang Ruan¡¯s breathing involuntarily paused.


    The baffled gaze seemed to ask.


    Why are you here.


    How could you be here.


    Yet more than anything, there was delight, as if a person suffering in a fiery pit was suddenly pulled out, gaining freedom.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes were stinging, the fury from Rong Cheng¡¯s public humiliation earlier suddenly dissipated.


    The unique scent of the man¡¯s cologne reached her nose, soothing her spirit invisibly, and Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart instantly calmed down.


    As if with him there, she feared nothing.

 Chapter 59 - 54: Rong Cheng Got Set Up

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 54: Rong Cheng Got Set Up</h4>


    Bao Ye nced at her indifferently and then withdrew his gaze, focusing on Rong Cheng with a forced smile on his face, his mind filled with the image of her tearful eyes.


    It was obvious she had been wronged here.


    The man¡¯s thin lips tightened slightly, his dark eyes cold as ice.


    "Mayor Zou, please take a seat," Rong Cheng arranged, personally assisting Mayor Zou to sit in the main seat.


    Mayor Zou: "This isn¡¯t appropriate, Xiao Rong. I remember this is your seat."


    "I think I should change my seat."


    Rong Cheng immediately panicked: "That won¡¯t do, Mayor Zou. It¡¯s not right for you to sit in the guest¡¯s seat."


    "You stay here, and I¡¯ll sit elsewhere."


    Then he directly sat next to Bao Ye.


    What a coincidence.


    Seeing everyone settled, the director wiped his sweat and also found his ce.


    After some diligent courtesy, Rong Cheng poured himself a full ss of white liquor, then stood up, holding the ss with both hands towards Mayor Zou.


    "Mayor, I toast to you."


    Mayor Zouughed heartily: "Alright."


    Picking up his ss but without the intention to drink.


    Rong Cheng, on the other hand, enthusiastically gulped it down.


    "Mayor, I¡¯ve finished it all."


    Mayor Zou apologized: "Xiao Rong, suddenly I remembered I took antibiotics this morning, I can¡¯t drink today, I¡¯m really sorry."


    Rong Cheng quickly responded: "No problem, no problem. Drinking after taking antibiotics is life-threatening; Mayor Zou, please don¡¯t drink."


    "Then this drink..." Mayor Zou said meaningfully.


    Rong Cheng didn¡¯t hesitate: "I¡¯ll drink for you."


    Saying that, he poured himself another full ss and gulped it down.


    Mayor Zouughed heartily, praised: "Good drinking capability."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Mayor, you don¡¯t have to be so polite," Rong Cheng said. "I..."


    Before he could finish, Mayor Zou switched topics: "Oh, look at my memory. Coming to crash Director Zhang¡¯s set, how could I not first toast Director Zhang."


    Director Zhang had heard him mention antibiotics earlier and was so scared his shoulders trembled.


    "No, no, no, Mayor... Mayor Zou, it¡¯s an honor for you to be here," Director Zhang stammered, sweating profusely, hardly able to speak.


    Mayor Zou smiled: "That¡¯s not right; even as a guest, one must act like a guest."


    Then he looked at Rong Cheng: "Xiao Rong, since you handle your drinks well, why don¡¯t you drink a few cups with Director Zhang for me?"


    "What do you think?"


    Before they arrived, it was Director Zhang apanying Rong Cheng.


    The whole room had to follow Rong Cheng¡¯s mood.


    Once they arrived, the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    The actresses present exchanged looks, knowing they were important figures, not daring to speak recklessly.


    Obviously, it¡¯s the mayor!


    If they said something wrong, do they still want to be in this industry?


    But really, the mayor seemed much kinder than Rong Cheng.


    With the mayor speaking, Rong Cheng didn¡¯t dare to oppose.


    He immediately agreed with a smile.


    "Alright, Director Zhang, three drinks on me!"


    He spoke cheerfully.


    But his heart felt strange.


    It¡¯s natural not to feel good; usually, it¡¯s Director Zhang apanying him for drinks, not the other way around.


    Need to consider his own status, Director Zhang¡¯s status.


    But with Mayor Zou personally speaking, despite being unhappy, Rong Cheng could only endure.


    Director Zhang, however, felt good; a finance bureau director drinking with him, such feeling... just like a dream.


    And he knew it was thanks to Bao Ye.


    He had no ability to be friends with the mayor.


    Only in dreams.


    Both drank heartily.


    After finishing, Mayor Zou smiled: "The people in this room all look familiar to me somehow."


    "Director Zhang, aren¡¯t these all entertainers from the industry?"


    Director Zhang nodded and said, "They¡¯re artists."


    Introduced them: "There¡¯s Bai Yi and Jiang Ruan, one is a veteran film emperor in entertainment, and the other is the lead actress in our new drama, young with exceptional acting skills."


    He didn¡¯t expect his guess was right.


    Mayor Zou was surprised; so this youngdy is an actress?


    Well, with Bao Ye¡¯s personality, can he let his woman act with other men?


    Really unexpected.


    Everyone also greeted Mayor Zou.


    Mayor Zou smiled: "Hello, I apologize for not being able to drink today. Otherwise, I¡¯d toast each of you individually."


    Everyone quickly said it¡¯s okay and advised him to consider his health.


    Then Mayor Zou said: "Xiao Rong, everyone¡¯s so enthusiastic, it¡¯s a shame not to toast as well, shall you drink with everyone for me?"


    Upon hearing this, if Rong Cheng didn¡¯t sense anything wrong, he¡¯d be truly foolish.


    He gritted his teeth; Mayor Zou was clearly targeting him.


    But he¡¯s his superior, plus if he wants a promotion in the future, Mayor Zou¡¯s approval is necessary,


    After weighing the pros and cons, Rong Cheng could only smile and say: "Alright, Mayor, I¡¯ll drink for you."

 Chapter 60 - 54: Rong Cheng Got Set Up (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 54: Rong Cheng Got Set Up (Part 2)</h4>


    Then he drank a ss with everyone present one by one.


    By the end, Rong Cheng couldn¡¯t even stand steadily.


    "Xiao Rong, are you alright? If you really can¡¯t handle it, maybe you should stop drinking?"


    Mayor Zou said with a cheerful smile.


    Rong Cheng steadied himself and forced a smile: "It¡¯s okay, Mayor Zou, I¡¯m alright."


    Mayor Zou looked at Bao Ye, but the man didn¡¯t even nce at him, just yed with his wine ss with his eyes downcast.


    He couldn¡¯t help but grumble internally, so much for friendship.


    Mayor Zou and Bao Ye have been old friends for years; Bao Ye is a very busy man, always so busy that he seemed even busier than the mayor.


    He tried to arrange meetings with Bao Ye several times but failed.


    Today was quite a surprise; Bao Ye actually took the initiative to invite him for a meal.


    Mayor Zou was initially quite happy and immediately contacted people to arrange their old ce, but Bao Ye said he wasn¡¯t going there today.


    And then he brought him here.


    Coming here was fine, but Bao Ye didn¡¯t drink today; he kept him drinking tea all night.


    Gave Mayor Zou quite a difficult time.


    He wondered what was wrong with Bao Ye, acting differently from usual, something was off.


    Until he received a phone call, Bao Ye said a few words to him, and Mayor Zou then fully understood.


    Unexpected, truly unexpected.


    Even Bao Ye has a day of backing up someone else, and it¡¯s actually a woman.


    This instantly made Mayor Zou even more curious about what this woman looked like.


    But looking at Jiang Ruan, she was clearly just a little girl who hadn¡¯t grown up properly, right??


    She looked like a high school student.


    Really didn¡¯t expect Bao Ye to be into this type.


    This indeed was quite surprising for Mayor Zou.


    In a room full of people, Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t dare to openly speak to Bao Ye.


    She could only pretend that they didn¡¯t know each other.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Rong Cheng swayed as he stood up with a ss of wine.


    Looking at Bao Ye, who was wearing a ck suit and exuding a cool aura, Rong Cheng said, "Mr. Bao, I propose a toast to you."


    "Mr. Bao won¡¯t even give me, Rong Cheng, this small face, right?"


    Rong Cheng said coldly with a sneering smile.


    He still remembered what happened earlier.


    He is famously known for holding grudges.


    So what if he¡¯s the CEO of Bao Group.


    He¡¯s still under government control, isn¡¯t he?


    Rong Cheng relied on this and felt that Bao Ye wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to him, so his tone was unconsciously tough.


    Unexpectedly, hearing his words, the man stopped his elegantly tapping fingers on the table.


    With cold eyes ncing over, Bao Ye said vaguely, "What happens if I give you face? What happens if I don¡¯t give you face?"


    "Is Director Rong¡¯s face very valuable?"


    Those words were already a tant mockery.


    Seeing him directly confront Rong Cheng, Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes were bright.


    Bao Ye was so cool ahhhhh.


    Just like that, fiercely confronting him, no problem at all.


    Damn it, that old bastard would be furious.


    For him making those remarks about her earlier.


    Rong Cheng, who had drunk too much to begin with, suddenly changed expression upon hearing these words: "Mr. Bao, what do you mean by that?"


    "I don¡¯t remember having any conflict with Mr. Bao, so what gives you this attitude towards me?"


    The hand holding the wine ss trembled with anger.


    In all of Beijing, who doesn¡¯t tter him?


    What gives Bao Ye the courage to act this way?


    "No particr meaning." Bao Ye¡¯s tone was calm.


    His fingertips tapped lightly on the table, one after another, with a strong sense of rhythm.


    His posture was perfectly straight, yet somehow he gave off azy and indifferent nihilistic vibe, a mischievous illusion.


    "Just discussing with Director Rong, that¡¯s all."


    "Director Rong is upset already?"


    After speaking, Bao Ye chuckled, seemingly deliberately provoking him: "Come on, you¡¯re the Director of the Finance Bureau; if you can¡¯t even handle thesements, Director Rong might as well retire early."


    "After all, at your age, tolerance lowers."


    "And it would be good to leave opportunities for the young."


    "You!" Rong Cheng¡¯s pale face was filled with anger.


    He looked at Mayor Zou and said indignantly: "Mayor, please judge for me if Mr. Bao¡¯s words are a bit too much? I¡¯ve been honest in my work here for many years; when have I been spoken to like this!"


    Seeing Rong Chengpletely losing hisposure.


    Mayor Zou watched the two openly and secretly, still smiling as he tried to smooth things over: "Alright, fate brought us together; look at you two, why are you arguing?"


    "It¡¯s the same with you, Xiao Rong, you¡¯re much older now; why do you care so much? If he wants to drink, let him, if not, drink by yourself, why insist on getting his respect."


    "Why, is it just this bit of respect youck?"


    "His temper I have to tolerate, let alone you."


    These words clearly showed Mayor Zou was siding with Bao Ye,


    ming Rong Cheng throughout,


    Praising Bao Ye.


    Even Mayor Zou has to tolerate Bao Ye¡¯s temper; who does Rong Cheng think he is?


    Alcohol clouding his thoughts, Rong Cheng couldn¡¯t see the asion clearly and immediately retorted angrily: "So what, even if he¡¯s the head of the leading enterprise in Beijing, what¡¯s the big deal? There arews for countries and rules for families; Bao Ye has no right to speak to me like this!"


    "Not just him, even you don¡¯t have the right to speak to me this way!"


    "Isn¡¯t he just a mayor? Who does he think he is? I¡¯m older than you; so what? Someday this position will still be mine, Rong Cheng¡¯s!"


    Rong Cheng stated.


    As if apart from himself, no one here deserved topare with him.


    However, not even three seconds after the words were spoken, as the alcohol quickly subsided, Rong Cheng realized what he had said and turned his face to the color of liver.


    He panicked: "No, it¡¯s not, Mayor Zou, let me exin!"


    "I¡¯ve drunk too much; I didn¡¯t mean it,"


    Rong Cheng didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, in an instant hepletely lost control of his emotions.


    Mayor Zou¡¯s smiling facepletely vanished; he stood up and sneered coldly: "Didn¡¯t mean it? I think you did mean it; I haven¡¯t died yet, but you¡¯re already eyeing my position."


    "Rong Cheng, you¡¯re really something!"


    "Hmph!"


    With those words, Mayor Zou turned around and left in anger.


    Rong Cheng wanted to catch up but happened to trip over something.


    He fell t on his face.


    A pig-like scream echoed: "Ah¡ª"

 Chapter 61 - 55: Are You Jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 55: Are You Jealous?</h4>


    Screams echoed through the entire private room, and Rong Chengy on the ground grimacing in pain, clutching his waist without moving.


    No one in the room went to help him.


    Bai Yi just drank his wine, pretending not to see.


    For people like him, Bai Yi had no time to curry favor.


    The Director looked at Bao Ye and said, "Mr. Bao, this..."


    It was at his drinking session that someone fell like this; even if the Director was in the right, he couldn¡¯t exin it clearly.


    Rong Cheng wasn¡¯t an ordinary person; he was a Director after all.


    The Director needed to quickly find some protection for himself, lest Rong Cheng woke up and came to trouble him; that would be a big problem.


    Bao Ye¡¯s maic voice sounded, like a savior: "Call him an ambnce."


    The Director replied, "Yes, yes."


    Then hurriedly made a phone call.


    Soon, an ambnce came and took the moaning Rong Cheng away.


    From start to finish, Li Xin didn¡¯t even look over once.


    Jiang Ruan retracted her gaze, raised an eyebrow, this person was quite indifferent.


    But then again, Li Xin was always such a person, wasn¡¯t she?


    Beside her, Bao Ye stood up, his tall, straight figurezily, with one hand in his pocket, his dark eyes scanning everyone in the private room, speaking in a calm voice: "Director Rong drank too much, whatever he said or did is his own responsibility, it has nothing to do with anyone here."


    "Everyone can disperse now."


    With these words, the entertainers in the room quickly grabbed their things and left.


    What a night.


    Really frustrating enough.


    But it did let them see quite a show, to think Rong Cheng spoke about Mr. Bao, and even dared to mention the Mayor.


    That was the Mayor of Beijing, not someone a Director could casually talk about, this is called insubordination.


    The Mayor left in anger, Rong Cheng¡¯s future days would surely not be good.


    But he deserved it.


    The Director left with the ambnce, after all, it was his drinking session, Rong Cheng couldn¡¯t get into trouble here.


    Bao Ye was just about to leave when Bai Yi¡¯s gentle voice came from behind: "Jiang Ruan, let me take you back."


    The man¡¯s footsteps paused immediately, his dark eyes shed with coldness, he turned to see Jiang Ruan smiling like a flower.


    Standing together, they looked exceptionally well-matched.


    Thinking about their recent rumors online, like divine lovers.


    Bao Ye¡¯s expression turned colder.


    His chest felt stifled.


    Then came Jiang Ruan¡¯sughing refusal: "No need, Brother Bai Yi, I called a car, it¡¯s already waiting."


    "It¡¯ste, Brother Bai Yi you go back early too, I¡¯ll invite you for a meal another time when we¡¯re free."


    "Alright then."


    "We¡¯ll see each other another time."


    Hearing her refusal, Bao Ye¡¯s gloom dispersed a lot, then he thought, inviting him for a meal?


    Bao Ye snorted coldly in his heart, and strode out of the private room.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw the man¡¯s figure leaving; Jiang Ruan retracted her gaze, pondering, was it really a coincidence that Bao Ye and Mayor Zou suddenly arrived tonight?


    If it was, it was really too coincidental.


    But clearly, since they came in, they¡¯ve been targeting Rong Cheng, especially Bao Ye.


    Even Mayor Zou helped him.


    If Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t see through this, then she really would be an idiot.


    Moreover, since when did the Director know Mayor Zou? Know Bao Ye? Why didn¡¯t she know?


    Jiang Ruan looked a bit puzzled.


    Next to her came Bai Yi¡¯s concerned voice: "What¡¯s wrong, Jiang Ruan?"


    Jiang Ruan looked up, "Ah?"


    "Are you still upset about what Rong Cheng said?" Bai Yi asked, "Jiang Ruan, did you really have no previous grudge with him?"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "No, today was the first time I met him."


    "Then you should be careful with the people in this private room," Bai Yi astutely said, "He targeted you for a reason, the entertainment industry is veryplicated, many people¡¯s rtionshipworks arerge, any involvement with someone might offend the people behind them, do you understand what I mean?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s dark eyes wereplex, she nodded, "I understand, Brother Bai Yi."


    "Don¡¯t take his words to heart. As an actor, the basic quality is to ignore others¡¯ voices, just do your job and have a clear conscience."


    After saying that, Bai Yi looked at his watch, "Alright, it¡¯ste, I¡¯ll head home first."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and she said, "Okay, goodbye Brother Bai Yi."


    Bai Yi was just about to leave when he suddenly remembered something and said to her, "Recently, be careful with Li Xin, she was acting a bit strange tonight."


    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, she might have some connection with Rong Cheng."


    Bai Yi said in a serious tone.


    After saying this, he gave her a deep look, then left.


    Leaving Jiang Ruan with a face full of surprise, watching Bai Yi¡¯s retreating figure, she tugged at the corner of her lips.


    So Bai Yi noticed too.


    Oh Li Xin, you¡¯re really bad at pretending.


    Parking lot.


    Bao Ye had just entered when he heard a woman¡¯s malicious voice full of resentment from behind: "Bao Ye, stop!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 62 - 55: Are You Jealous? (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 55: Are You Jealous? (Part 2)</h4>


    He stopped at the sound and turned his head to see Li Xin staring at him with eyes full of hatred.


    Li Xin had been holding back all night.


    And now, she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer.


    Bao Ye¡¯s expression was indifferent, and his tone was nd: "Who are you?"


    Being asked, Li Xin was stunned for a moment: "You don¡¯t know who I am?"


    They were in a private room all night, yet he didn¡¯t know?


    Bao Ye sneered coldly, as if there was disdain in his tone. He reached into his pocket for the keys and unlocked his car.


    Seeing him about to leave, Li Xin caught up: "You¡¯re not allowed to leave, Bao Ye!"


    "I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet!"


    Li Xin reached out and grabbed Bao Ye¡¯s sleeve tightly, and Bao Ye¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    With no mercy, he raised his hand to shake her off: "Get lost!"


    As if she were some dirty garbage.


    "Ah!" Li Xin was unprepared and fell hard to the ground.


    She red at the mature man in front of her with red eyes, filled with hatred: "Who am I? I am the eldest daughter of Feihong Group. If it weren¡¯t for you forcibly acquiring Feihong, it wouldn¡¯t have copsed, and I wouldn¡¯t have lost everything, going from being a youngdy to a normal person now. Bao Ye, I hate you!"


    "After ruining me like this, don¡¯t you feel any guilt?"


    However, after listening to her words, Bao Ye didn¡¯t even mention guilt; his face didn¡¯t show any ripple.


    He looked down at her, his eyes cold, like a hawk with amanding presence.


    "Finished talking?"


    Bao Ye sneered: "Guilt? Why should I feel guilty?"


    "Because your father and uncle were ipetent? Technically inferior and got acquired by me? Or because I found out that over the years Feihong has been doing so many shameful deeds behind the scenes, the higher-ups embezzling funds, harming so many people?"


    Li Xin was so angry that her eyes widened: "You!"


    "You¡¯re talking nonsense; my father and uncle are not like that!"


    "Don¡¯t nder them."


    Bao Ye said coldly: "Heh."


    "Believe it or not, the court has flyers. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go back and ask your good father what they¡¯ve done."


    "If they hadn¡¯t done any shady dealings, I wouldn¡¯t have caught them and acquired so sessfully."


    As he spoke, the man unbuttoned his suit and then took it off, throwing it directly into a nearby trash can.


    He wouldn¡¯t want tainted things.


    Li Xin watched, feeling another indescribable anger.


    How could she not know why he threw away the clothes¡ªit was because she touched them.


    He had a cleanliness obsession!


    Looking at the mature man in front of her, with his ck pants and white shirt making him seem gentle, yet those hawk-like dark eyes were ice-cold, making people fear at mere sight.


    It was as if everything dimmed when he was there.


    He seemed like God¡¯s favored child, no matter his family background, appearance, or in dreams.


    Compared to him, Rong Cheng was nothing, not even worthy to shine his shoes.


    No one was worthy of him.


    Li Xin bit her lip and climbed up from the ground.


    Bao Ye had already driven away.


    The pure ck Rolls Royce disappeared from view, leaving Li Xin confused about her feelings toward him¡ªboth love and hate, wanting him dead for revenge, yet unable to resist admiring him from the bottom of her heart.


    Such a man was the one she, Li Xin, ought to have.


    The man worthy of her.


    Li Xin clenched her fists, filled with uncontroble ambition.


    Just about to turn and leave when she suddenly thought of something, she returned to the nearby trash can.


    Pulled out the jacket Bao Ye had thrown away earlier, its logo was prominent, a high-end custom piece, this brand alone would cost over hundreds of thousands.


    No wonder it belonged to Mr. Bao of Bao Group.


    Li Xin¡¯s hand trembled as she held the suit jacket, instinctively leaning closer, pressing against it.


    She could still smell the intense scent of cologne mixed with a hint of alcohol.


    This was Bao Ye¡¯s scent.


    Unlike Rong Cheng¡¯s old man sweat, it was a refreshing and intense fragrance, irresistible in its allure.


    To be a woman of someone like Bao Ye, Li Xin would have no regrets in her life.


    A distorted and twisted psychology sprouted from her heart,pletely uncontroble.


    Finally, Li Xin took the suit jacket.


    The night scene faded, with dim streetlights shining through the car window onto the man¡¯s angr face on the driver¡¯s seat.


    Making him even more charming and attractive.


    Bao Ye¡¯s face was indeed mesmerizing, a blend of mature masculine allure and the power of a grown youth.


    Through him, Jiang Ruan seemed to see a young teen sitting coldly in the office, strategizing and making decisions across realms.


    The red light stopped the car.


    Bao Ye turned his head to find Jiang Ruan staring at him dazedly, as if through him she was remembering someone else.


    Heh, what a situation.


    Bao Ye smirked; he reached over and grabbed her chin, pulling her close without hesitation.


    Then he fiercely bit her on the tender red lips, punishingly without mercy, his voice hoarse: "Thinking about someone? Hmm?"


    Jiang Ruan gasped in pain, her round eyes ring at him: "Why did you bite me?"


    "Looking at me while thinking of another man? Jiang Ruan, do you need to be put in your ce?"


    Bao Ye originally intended to say she needed a spanking.


    But the word seemed excessive, not matching his image, instinctively changing it at thest moment.


    "Who was thinking of another man? Don¡¯t speak nonsense." Jiang Ruan defended: "I was thinking about you."


    Bao Ye coldly let out a "heh": "Need to zone out to think about me?"


    The ungrateful one.


    He rushed over to rescue her, afraid she might be bullied.


    Yet there she sat, imagining another man while looking at him.


    Bao Ye now just wanted to drive home quickly, then throw her onto the bed, letting her truly remember.


    With a chest inexplicably on fire.


    Seeing he was really angry, Jiang Ruan was both desperate and amused.


    Suddenly realizing something, she moved closer with sparkling eyes, staring at the man¡¯s sharp face, akin to an icy mountain.


    With a smile on her lips, she teased him: "Mr. Bao, are you jealous?"

 Chapter 63 - 56: How About Finding Some Time Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 56: How About Finding Some Time Tomorrow</h4>


    Bao Ye turned his head, his gaze falling on the girl¡¯s bright, crystal-clear eyes, shining like stars in the night.


    He chuckled coldly and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed: "You¡¯re overthinking."


    "Why would I be jealous?"


    His people, his things, can only be his.


    Absolutely not allowed for anyone else to touch.


    But what Jiang Ruan heard was another meaning.


    The straightforward words pierced directly into Jiang Ruan¡¯s soft heart.


    Indeed, he doesn¡¯t love her.


    How could he be jealous?


    A hint of sadness crossed Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes, but her face remained cheerful as she said defiantly, "What if I am really thinking about another man? Wouldn¡¯t you get jealous even a little bit?"


    She blinked, her little face earnest.


    Her obedient and cute demeanor made her look like a good child.


    No hint of joking at all.


    Bao Ye¡¯s expression changed instantly, just as he was about to say something, the traffic light turned red, and he turned his head, his hand on the steering wheel bulging with veins, filled with wildness.


    The suppressed anger made him wish he could deal with her right then and there, but it wasn¡¯t the right time or ce.


    Thinking about other men, huh? Ha.


    Well done, Jiang Ruan!


    Think I¡¯m dead.


    Seeing him silent, Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart chilled inch by inch.


    She looked away, moisture rising in her eyes, but she forced it down.


    Looking out at the night scene, it was nearly too much to bear the grievance and difort.


    Even if she thought about other men, he wouldn¡¯t care, wouldn¡¯t be jealous at all?


    In his eyes, is she just like everyone else?


    Then why not break up?


    Is stringing her along fun?


    Just then, a cold voice came from beside her.


    "Try me."


    Jiang Ruan turned sharply to look at him: "Huh?"


    "Are you talking to me?" she asked.


    She even doubted if she was hallucinating.


    The urgent need for his response, wanting to know her ce in his heart, had created an illusion.


    The car continued to drive steadily down the road.


    Bao Ye nced at her during a free moment: "Who else?"


    "Talking to the air?"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    She couldn¡¯t help asking him, "What do you mean by ¡¯try me¡¯?"


    Bao Ye: "The literal meaning."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    It¡¯s like he said nothing at all.


    She pouted, snorting coldly, "It means just do whatever, you don¡¯t care anyway."


    With those words, the car suddenly braked.


    Unsteady, Jiang Ruan fell forward in fright and hurriedly grabbed onto the side: "Bao Ye, what are you doing!"


    "Do you know sudden braking can easily cause a traffic ident?"


    She said angrily.


    Bao Ye turned to look at her, his wrist resting on the steering wheel, his resolute face containing a strong storm, staring at her frightened little face, he said coldly, "Jiang Ruan, I don¡¯t have that good of a temper."


    "Want to be casual, huh? Unless I¡¯m dead."


    "Otherwise, whoever you dare to think about, I will deal with."


    "And I¡¯ll mean what I say."


    These words entered Jiang Ruan¡¯s ears.


    Originally furious and ring, she suddenly felt as if she¡¯d heard the world¡¯s most beautiful love confession.


    Fireworks exploded in her mind.


    Crackling.


    His angry appearance in her eyes was almost unbearably cute.


    He¡¯s notpletely indifferent after all.


    Jiang Ruan licked her red lips, propped her chin up with her wrist and leaned closer: "Really?"


    "Whatever I think about, you will deal with?"


    "Mr. Bao, you¡¯re so domineering."


    She said with a smile.


    Yet she was smiling happily, her tone incredibly cheerful.


    Bao Ye: "..."


    "I just love your domineering style."


    "What can I do, I think I¡¯m liking you even more now."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Looking at her, his gaze instantly became like he was looking at a lunatic.


    What¡¯s wrong?


    Or have his words ceased to matter to her now?


    He pursed his thin lips and said, "How about finding some time tomorrow?"


    Jiang Ruan blinked: "Why, are you asking me out?"


    Bao Ye said coolly, "Take you to see a psychiatrist."


    "See where you¡¯re not normal."


    ...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 64 - 57: You Seem to Care About Him a Lot

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 57: You Seem to Care About Him a Lot</h4>


    Jiang Ruan was utterly speechless.


    She realized that Bao Ye really didn¡¯t have a romantic bone in his body!


    He¡¯s just a big blockhead!


    Jiang Ruan puffed her cheeks in anger, turned her head, and looked out the window, deciding to ignore him, hmph!


    Neither of them spoke.


    The car instantly quieted down.


    The dim yellow streetlights kept shining in.


    A momentter, Bao Ye¡¯s voice broke the silence: "What do you have nned for tomorrow?"


    Being asked, Jiang Ruan propped her chin with her hand, her tone sullen: "Work, shooting an advertisement, shooting a promotional video."


    Bao Ye: "Oh."


    Perhaps not wanting to let the conversation drop to the floor, after a busy day, she finally had the chance to chat with him.


    Jiang Ruan turned her head, looking at his profile, she couldn¡¯t help but ask the question in her heart: "When did Director Zhang get to know Mayor Zou? Are they good friends?"


    "Howe I never heard about it?"


    That¡¯s the mayor of Beijing.


    Not just anyone.


    Even though Director Zhang is quite famous in the entertainment circle, he¡¯s still nothing in front of the mayor.


    And it¡¯s such a coincidence that Bao Ye was here tonight too.


    Bao Ye holding the steering wheel, his expression was calm and obscure, making it hard to see his real emotions.


    He simply said in a light tone: "I¡¯m not sure."


    "Are you close with Mayor Zou?" Jiang Ruan asked again.


    Bao Ye replied: "Average."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    She felt as if she were talking to air.


    If their rtionship were really average, how could Mayor Zou be biased towards him in front of Rong Cheng?


    Jiang Ruan pouted, responding to each question, he just didn¡¯t want to chat with her, so might as well not talk, why should she make things awkward for herself!


    Things were quiet in her ear.


    Bao Ye said: "Since I took charge of the Bo family, he was already the Deputy Mayor of Beijing, about five or six yearster."


    His gaze was calm: "We¡¯ve been old friends for many years."


    Jiang Ruan: "Oh, is that so."


    "No wonder he helped you so much tonight."


    Bao Ye raised an eyebrow, teasing: "You seem very concerned about him."


    Jiang Ruan said bluntly: "Not at all, I just think tonight was a bit too coincidental."


    Bao Ye raised an eyebrow: "For example?"


    "For example, Director Zhang just happens to be good friends with Mayor Zou, Mayor Zou just happens to be with you, then theye to our room, andter run into Rong Cheng."


    "Don¡¯t you think this is a bit too coincidental?"


    Bao Ye smiled faintly: "Perhaps."


    Jiang Ruan listened, blinked, her ck eyes in the night shining brightly, gazing at his profile: "By the way, you seem to have a lot of animosity towards Rong Cheng, did you know each other before?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips moved slightly: "No."


    "You don¡¯t know him?"


    "Then why are you so against him?"


    Jiang Ruan asked curiously, surprised.


    Bao Ye replied indifferently: "Was I against him?"


    "I didn¡¯t know."


    "You were! Didn¡¯t you seeter he was almost furious because of you, and honestly, how did I not notice before that you¡¯re so cool."


    "Did you really have no conflicts with him before?" Jiang Ruan asked him curiously.


    Bao Ye: "No."


    "Alright then."


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but continue toin: "Honestly, I really dislike that person too, he¡¯s so good at spouting his nonsense, I don¡¯t even know him, and he kept picking on me all night, it made me so mad I was almost in tears, his words were so harsh, although he¡¯s a director, he has no manners at all, if it weren¡¯t for him being a director and not wanting to offend him, I would¡¯ve just left."


    ¡ª


    Update time, sorry, sorry.


    Dearests, please vote for rmendations, love you all.

 Chapter 65 - 58: Two Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 58: Two Conditions</h4>


    "When youshed out at him and saw how angry he got, I couldn¡¯t have been happier. It¡¯d be best if it killed him."


    "Being so arrogant and pretentious in front of us, now he¡¯s reaping what he sowed. Not only did he offend Mayor Zou tonight, but he also fell like that. Justice served!"


    Jiang Ruan snorted, in a good mood, and disdainfully said, "I wonder how someone like him became a bureau chief. Seriously, what was heaven thinking?"


    Bao Ye, hearing her rant, only caught the three key words. He spared a nce at her and mocked, "Rong Cheng made you cry?"


    "Acting tough here but bes a coward outside."


    "So aplished."


    "Who¡¯s a coward!" Jiang Ruan was not pleased with that: "I¡¯m not a coward. Do you think I want to endure it? But he¡¯s the bureau chief, not some small director or producer. I¡¯m just a small actress; offending him means offending a whole lot of people. How can I continue in the entertainment industry?"


    Jiang Ruan was so angry she could hardly breathe.


    Being called a coward, did he think she wanted to be one, casually insulted and ridiculed?


    At the time, she almost wanted to kill Rong Cheng.


    But what could she do? With his status, she had no choice but to endure.


    "What are you afraid of?" Bao Ye¡¯s maic voice, with a gleam of cold light in his dark eyes, said slowly, "I¡¯ve got your back."


    "Even if the sky falls, it won¡¯t hit you."


    "Let alone a bureau chief."


    His tone was low and disdainful, even somewhat arrogant.


    But Bao Ye indeed had the backing for it,


    That was a realistic statement.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan felt delighted.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes lit up, she eagerly moved closer: "Really?"


    "You¡¯re being so good to me?"


    "What if I really tore into him tonight and offended him, and he got people to cklist me?"


    "He can¡¯t cklist you."


    "Why not? He¡¯s the bureau chief. No matter how wealthy and influential you are, your reach can¡¯t extend there."


    This silly question,


    Bao Ye took a deep breath, tugging slightly at his lips, holding the steering wheel, and patiently asked, "Let me ask you, who¡¯s more powerful, the bureau chief or the mayor?"


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t hesitate: "Of course it¡¯s the mayor."


    Is that even a question?


    Suddenly, she understood: "You mean, as long as Mayor Zou is around, he can¡¯t cklist me, right?"


    Bao Ye: "Mm,"


    Hearing her excited voice.


    "Wow, I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯m already so awesome, even the mayor has be my backing."


    "I¡¯m so amazing."


    Jiang Ruan waved her hand, almost standing up in excitement.


    Good thing she didn¡¯t forget they were in a Rolls-Royce.


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Jiang Ruan: "But why do I feel something¡¯s not quite right?"


    Bao Ye: "What?"


    Jiang Ruan blinked: "I always feel like you know Director Zhang, and tonight, he was the one who tipped you off, so you came over."


    "You two didn¡¯t conspire early on, and then he helped you keep an eye on me, did he?"


    Jiang Ruan asked seriously, staring at him, not letting any expression go unnoticed.


    Bao Ye looked straight ahead, a ripple in his eyes. She is quite sharp.


    Guessed pretty urately.


    But he habitually lied: "You¡¯re overthinking it."


    "Why would I supervise you?"


    "What else, afraid I¡¯ll cheat on you, betray you," Jiang Ruan said, "Or shoot a kissing scene behind your back..."


    Before she finished, the car suddenly stopped.


    Jiang Ruan was about to ask when she realized they had already entered the home garage.


    Turning her head to look at him, his face was expressionless.


    Who knows what he¡¯s thinking.


    Around them were all of his cars.


    At this hour, the garage was quiet.


    No one else around.


    Just the two of them.


    Jiang Ruan stretchedzily and yawned.


    "We¡¯re home so soon."


    "I¡¯ll take a showerter and go to bed quickly, I¡¯m exhausted."


    As Jiang Ruan spoke, she habitually reached to unbuckle her seatbelt, ready to open the car door.


    Not noticing the man¡¯s unusual expression at all.


    Then, suddenly, the sound of the car doors locking echoed.


    "Click!"


    Jiang Ruan was startled, her hand gripped but didn¡¯t move. She red at the man: "Why did you lock it?"


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t respond to her, pressed his finger.


    The interior partition also rose with it.


    Instantly isting all air from the outside.


    The air conditioner automatically sent cool air.


    Dim yellow light overhead.


    At this point, it¡¯s pretty clear to Jiang Ruan what he intends to do next.


    Otherwise, she¡¯d be truly naive.


    Jiang Ruan was utterly panicked, her premonition getting stronger, she instinctively shrank back: "Bao Ye, why¡¯d you close the partition? Turn it off now, open the door, I want to go back to sleep!"


    "I¡¯ve got work tomorrow..."


    "Cheat on me, betray me, is that it?" With the sound of the seatbelt being undone, Bao Ye had a cold smile at the corner of his lips, cutting her off.

 Chapter 66 - 58: Two Conditions (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 58: Two Conditions (Part 2)</h4>


    Jiang Ruan immediately caved: "I was just joking with you!"


    "How could I possibly betray you!"


    Jiang Ruan vowed seriously.


    "Ha."


    A low mocking sound was heard.


    Bao Ye reclined the seat and leaned over; the space inside the Rolls-Royce was very spacious.


    Even though they were face to face, it was exceptionally roomy.


    With a stretch of his long arm, Jiang Ruan was forcibly held in his embrace, her skirt brushing against his trousers, the man¡¯s fingertips gripping the girl¡¯s slender chin as she struggled: "Bao Ye, I was really joking with you, can we go home and sleep, please?"


    "I¡¯m so tired and sleepy."


    She pleaded pitifully.


    Already caught in his grip.


    All she could do was lower her head.


    me her mouth, bringing up the wrong topic.


    Looking at the innocent face pleading in front of him, pale makeup like a delicate orchid, well-behaved and charming.


    This only made Bao Ye want to bully her hard.


    The man¡¯s inherent bad nature was instantly activated.


    His fingertip slowly rubbed her chin, Bao Ye¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, his eyes inexplicably tinged with desire, his hoarse voice: "Still want to shoot kissing scenes, huh?"


    "With whom?"


    "Bai Yi?"


    His eyes lowered, his dark eyes gazing at him, his hair neatly falling between his eyebrows, a refined yet wicked face deep and striking, his light thin lips inexplicably alluring.


    When he mentioned this name, his voice was steeped in killing intent.


    His expression was colder than cold, as if it dropped several degrees below zero in an instant.


    Bao Ye had no regard for this name.


    Remembering how Bai Yi wanted to send her home eagerly at the end, clearly interested in her.


    Kissing up for no reason, either viinous or thieving.


    Thinking of their months together in the crew, spending day and night, even paparazzi caught intimate videos of them.


    This instantly put Bao Ye in a gloomy mood.


    Very displeased.


    Jiang Ruan quickly shook her head: "No."


    "I don¡¯t want to shoot kissing scenes, I was joking with you."


    "You didn¡¯t let me shoot kissing scenes, and I haven¡¯t done any since, not even borrow-close shots either."


    "And from debut until now, I¡¯ve only kissed one person."


    "That¡¯s you, Bao Ye, never a second person, I swear."


    Jiang Ruan raised three fingers, their eyes met, quite formal, her little face was determined.


    "Is that so?" he asked: "Only kissed me?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded: "Yeah."


    "If I¡¯m lying, let lightning strike me."


    These words were indeed true.


    Bao Ye also knew this matter.


    Suppressing the joy in his eyes, Bao Ye¡¯s fingertip moved from her chin to her red lips, pinching lightly, his tone innocent: "I don¡¯t let you shoot kissing scenes, you seem unhappy?"


    "Not unhappy." Jiang Ruan shook her head, looking kindly: "I¡¯m very happy, this way I can avoid intimate contact with male stars that spread rumors, maintaining a clean image is also good for me."


    "I know you do it for my good."


    "So let¡¯s go home and sleep, I¡¯m really sleepy, okay?"


    She cuddled his arm, acting spoiled.


    Then Bao Ye said slowly: "If you really want to shoot kissing scenes, it¡¯s not impossible."


    At these words, Jiang Ruan lost half of her sleepiness, surprised: "Really?"


    "You don¡¯t mind me shooting kissing scenes?"


    "Hmm." He responded.


    Jiang Ruan looked skeptical: "No way, there must be some trick!"


    Bao Ye sneered: "Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?"


    Jiang Ruan still felt something was off about him?


    She tentatively: "You¡¯re definitely joking"


    "This isn¡¯t like you."


    "What¡¯s my style?"


    "Dare to shoot kissing scenes, don¡¯t even think about getting off the bed."


    "You know me well."


    Jiang Ruan proudly: "Hmmph."


    Sure enough, Bao Ye said: "You can shoot kissing scenes, but I have two conditions."


    "What conditions?"


    Instinct told Jiang Ruan they weren¡¯t good conditions.


    Been with him for three years, she knew Bao Ye all too well.


    Overbearingly domineering, possessive to the extreme.


    She knew he wouldn¡¯t easily relent.


    Allowing her to shoot kissing scenes, only one possibility, that they break up.


    Otherwise, Bao Ye would take half her life.


    On the bed.


    She had experienced that firsthand.


    Jiang Ruan instinctively shivered.


    Sure enough, Bao Ye¡¯s maic voice came.


    "First, the location can only be determined by me."


    "Second, the only person can be me."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Insane.


    Her lips twitched, speechless: "You might as well just say you want me to sleep with you."


    "What¡¯s the difference?"


    Bao Ye lowered his head, his thin lips close to her ear, chuckling along with hot air: "Of course there¡¯s a difference, the former I¡¯m proactive, thetter you are."


    "Changing it up asionally, isn¡¯t it quite romantic?"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Nonsense romanticism!


    Pure rubbish.


    As she thought about it, her shoulder suddenly felt cold, she abruptly came to her senses and red: "Hey hey, why are you pulling my clothes? Bao Ye, let go of me..."


    "Enough, this is a garage."


    "Bao Ye!"


    "Afraid of what." Bao Ye said: "No one¡¯s here."


    "Besides, there¡¯s a partition."


    Then, he held her hand in his broad palm and lifted it above her head.


    "With the sound instion of this partition, even if you scream your lungs out, no one will hear." Bao Yeughed.


    Jiang Ruan was furious: "!!"


    His strength was great, she couldn¡¯t move.


    Just ring in defiance.


    Yet resistance was futile.


    Just about to retort him, a hot kiss suddenlynded, sealing the words she was going to say, a cool mint mixed with the sweet taste of red wine, his thin lips capturing her lips, kissing her domineeringly.


    A momentter, it changed, deliberately teasing her, constantly ying with her.


    Angry, Jiang Ruan wanted to bite him, but he anticipated it, holding her chin, she couldn¡¯t bite.


    This damn it, really infuriated her.


    "Bao Ye!" she gritted her teeth, cursing indistinctly: "Are you a greasy pancake!"


    Her eyes were zing.


    Evidently very angry.


    In the man¡¯s eyes, like a furious bunny.


    Bao Ye patiently yed with her.


    Finally, when she was breathless, he let go, turning his head to her ear to chuckle softly, maliciously: "Didn¡¯t you want to shoot kissing scenes?"


    "Can¡¯t take it already, huh?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 67 - 59: You鈥檙e No Worse Than Them

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 59: You¡¯re No Worse Than Them</h4>


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s face flushed, her ears and neck were tinged with pink. She tried to struggle, but to him, her strength was nothing more than a kitten¡¯s.


    She twisted her waist, but he easily restrained her. She gritted her teeth in exasperation, "Bao Ye, enough is enough."


    "We¡¯re just getting started." Bao Ye chuckled softly, his voice low and mesmerizing, "How could it be enough?"


    He grasped her chin, lowered his head, and kissed her. He asked her ambiguously, "What kind of kissing scene do you want, hmm?"


    "French?"


    "Like this?"


    "Or romantic?"


    "Or perhaps, a forceful plundering?"


    With those words, the man¡¯s distinct, bony hand grasped her slim neck and kissed downwards. Jiang Ruan¡¯s shoulder quivered, feeling the overbearing heat from his palm.


    The most vulnerable part of her throat was held in his hand, the suffocation intensified, she had a sensation of nearing death.


    She felt like her entire life pulse was under his control.


    His kiss was assertive and domineering.


    Jiang Ruan quickly sank into it.


    With a feeling of both love and hate.


    Her previous understanding of forceful plundering came from novels, and at the time, she didn¡¯t understand what those four words meant.


    At this moment, Jiang Ruanpletely understood.


    The sound of kissing continued to echo inside the car.


    Stimting Bao Ye¡¯s hearing.


    The man¡¯s eyes were tinged red, and the desire in his dark eyes was unabashed.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s skin was fine and white, a lustrous kind of pale, yet tender to the point where it could be easily pinched/red.


    Bao Ye¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed intensely, his neck was being held by her, and he lowered his head to gaze at her.


    Looking at her as if she was born a seductress.


    At this moment, shey in his arms, engaging in the most intimate exchange under the sky.


    "Bao Ye." Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears, she called his name, her little face flushed red beyond recognition, and her gaze towards him was blurry.


    She tightly sped his neck.


    Bao Ye¡¯s voice was hoarse, "Yeah."


    His dark eyes staring at her, his gaze was not calm. Suddenly, he supported her waist, lifting her to ce her on hisp.


    Jiang Ruan frowned, listening to his hoarse voice saying, "You do it."


    "No." Jiang Ruan pouted, "Tired."


    Bao Ye chuckled, leaning his cold white shoulder back, coaxing in a low allure, "Be good."


    "Listen."


    He supported her, "I¡¯ll help you."


    Seeing his insistence, Jiang Ruan bit her lip, unable to do anything but listen to him.


    But she suddenly remembered something.


    She said, "Wait a moment."


    "I want to ask you for a favor."


    At such a moment, asking him for a favor.


    Bao Ye¡¯s face immediately darkened, holding back his anger, he said, "Go ahead."


    "Asking me for a favor at this time, Jiang Ruan, you really are something else."


    His voice was dead hoarse.


    "Can you me me!" Jiang Ruan pouted, "I just suddenly remembered."


    "If you don¡¯t want to help, then forget it."


    Sheined.


    Deliberately provoking him.


    In this manner, it made him seem petty.


    Bao Yeughed in exasperation, "On purpose?"


    The hand holding her waist pinched ruthlessly, eliciting her coy protest.


    Jiang Ruan was embarrassed and annoyed, "Why are you pinching me, it hurts."


    "Hurts?"


    Bao Ye rubbed, his voice low and hoarse, "Come here, let me rub it for you."


    "Really a little ancestor, so delicate."


    He said with a cold snort.


    "You just assume you¡¯ve got mepletely under your thumb."


    Jiang Ruan prided, "Mmhm."


    "So, what help do you want?"


    Jiang Ruan said, "I want you to help me find out what the rtionship between Rong Cheng and Li Xin is. I saw them tonight and felt something was off."


    "It¡¯s my first time meeting Rong Cheng, yet he¡¯s so against me. Maybe he and Li Xin are involved, and it¡¯s Li Xin pulling the strings."


    "I need to find out. If it really is Li Xin, I won¡¯t let this go!"


    Jiang Ruan gritted her teeth in determination. She couldn¡¯t be bullied without reason!


    "That¡¯s it?"


    Upon hearing this, seeing her tone filled with hatred, Bao Ye¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He sat up, just about to say something.


    Then heard Jiang Ruan let out a startled cry.


    He chuckled softly, "What¡¯s that noise?"


    "You tell me?"


    Jiang Ruan shot him a nce, her face practically said the word, nonsense.


    He asked what noise she made?


    "I¡¯m discussing a serious matter with you."


    "Are you going to help or not?"


    "You¡¯re Bao Ye, the president of the Bao Group, with incredible powers. I know there¡¯s nothing in Beijing you can¡¯t uncover."


    Jiang Ruan pleaded, "Just help me, okay? Could you bear to watch me being bullied by others outside?"


    The answer was, of course, he couldn¡¯t.


    Bao Ye lowered his gaze to look at her.


    Seeing her face flushed like a little apple, unlike when she usually wore blush.


    It was a redness exuding from her bones, carrying a charm of a little woman.


    Constantly enticing him.


    Holding her waist, he moved his abs forward, his breath slowed, his thin lips reaching her ear, "I can help, but there are conditions."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    "Why do you have conditions for everything?"


    She couldn¡¯t help butin.


    Bao Ye chuckled softly, "After all, I¡¯m a businessman."


    "I don¡¯t do losing trades."


    Jiang Ruanined, "There¡¯s no business without treachery."


    "That¡¯s not wrong," Bao Ye said.


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    In the end, she conceded, "Fine, what are your conditions?"


    Bao Ye leaned over to her ear, his lips curled into a smile, slowly uttering a few words.


    Enticing, full of desire.


    The straightforward perverse words entered Jiang Ruan¡¯s ears, and her eyes widened instantly, her cheeks flushed red, "Dream on!"


    "No way! Absolutely not! Bao Ye, don¡¯t you have any decency?"


    Bao Ye spoke righteously, "What decency in bed?"


    "Think about it, hmm?"


    "If you agree, apart from this favor, I¡¯ll help you with a few other things, how about it?"


    He dangled the bait.


    "For you, this deal is certainly worthwhile."


    The man¡¯s low voice coaxed her to take the bait.


    Even though her innate reservations inclined Jiang Ruan to refuse his proposal, his words still tempted her a bit.


    "What else?" she asked.


    Bao Ye casually said, "Global ambassador for the LV Group? Or YSL¡¯s chief spokesperson?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, "Are you serious?"


    "But these luxury brand ambassadorships usually go to top-tier stars, I¡¯m not top-tier, can I do it?"


    Bao Ye scoffed, "Why not?"


    "You¡¯re no less than them."


    The man¡¯s tone waspletely serious.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart raced, her eyes glowing, her chest filled with excitement. Did he really mean it?


    In his heart, did she really rival those top-tier stars?


    Ah ah ah ah...


    No one doesn¡¯t yearn for recognition, especially someone ambitious.


    Overwhelmed with excitement, Jiang Ruan instantly lost all rationality. She said, "Alright, ahem, then I¡¯ll reluctantly agree to your request."


    In the face of ambassadorship, integrity meant nothing.


    Especially for such top-tier luxuries.


    Not to mention if she secured both.


    Just securing one.


    Her exposure and status would skyrocket instantly.


    As he expected, a smile shed in Bao Ye¡¯s eyes, "Mm."


    "But you aren¡¯t deceiving me, are you?" Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but ask him, "Can I really have both ambassadorships?"


    Bao Ye pinched her cheek with his thumb, not gently, "Why wouldn¡¯t they?"


    Letting the words roll off his tongue slowly, making her tingle.


    Jiang Ruan mumbled, "That¡¯s also true."


    Bao Ye continued in azy voice, "You should think about what to do now," his shoulder leaning back, rxing like a lord, awaiting her to take the initiative, "I know it¡¯s unfamiliar to you, you can practice first, after all, practice makes perfect."


    "Think about it, okay?"


    "LV and YSL¡¯s brand ambassador isn¡¯t something just anyone can get, don¡¯t you want it?"

 Chapter 68 - 60: You Didn鈥檛 Use to Be Like This

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 60: You Didn¡¯t Use to Be Like This</h4>


    How could Jiang Ruan not want it.


    Heaven knows she dreams of being the spokesperson for these two brands, she dreams of it, but these two are high luxury brands, hiring only global ambassadors.


    Sister Qin once tried to help her fight for it, but was rejected by the brand.


    The reason is they want super popr stars who are famous on the international charts.


    She is still a bit far from that.


    At the time, Jiang Ruan was quite upset and vowed to herself to work hard to climb up.


    Climb to the day everyone acknowledges her.


    The atmosphere in the car is now extremely intimate and ambiguous, her slender waist encircled by the man¡¯s burning arms, close distance, both their hearts are elerating.


    He releases her lips, kissing her lightly again and again, then slowly retreats.


    Subconsciously, Jiang Ruan follows to kiss him.


    Her eyes are hazy, her little face red and alluring under the dim yellow light, Bao Ye pinches her little face with his fingertip, wearing a mesmerizing smile.


    "So, have you thought about it?"


    He whispers by her ear, blowing warm air: "This deal is all gain and no loss for you."


    With that, he lightly bites her earlobe.


    He utters two words: "Darling."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s shoulder shudders violently, her heart pounding like thunder from his provocation, she steadies her breath with a hand on his shoulder.


    She grits her teeth, unable to resist teasing: "Have you been reading something secretlytely?"


    Bao Yezily lifts his eyelids: "Hmm?"


    "Otherwise, why are you so good at seducing people." Jiang Ruan uses: "You weren¡¯t like this before."


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips twitch slightly: "How was I before?"


    "Cold as ice, extremely aloof, like a stone." Jiang Ruan replies.


    Hearing this, the man¡¯s gaze pauses slightly.


    But quickly he reacts, his finger pads pinching her slender waist, her slim soft skin enticingly lovable.


    It makes one just want to bully her.


    His Adam¡¯s apple rolls, ck eyeszy and deep, tone serious yet teasing: "Have you ever heard this saying?"


    "What saying?"


    "A man is different in bed and out of bed."


    "For example..."


    Bao Ye says nothing further, replying with actions.


    Jiang Ruan suddenly copsespletely.


    She bites her red lips, Bao Ye softly entices by her ear: "Do you want the endorsement?"


    The temptation is too great.


    Having these two endorsements is a leap up for Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes clear, no longer hesitating, she directlypromises with him, she says: "I want!"


    Such a good thing, anyone not wanting it would be a fool.


    But she wonders what his request is.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s face turns entirely red.


    Even the roots of her ears blush.


    Bao Ye is truly wicked, using such things to tempt her! Yet she can¡¯t resist!


    Hmph!


    For the endorsements, she¡¯ll go all out!


    Upon hearing, Bao Ye can¡¯t help but let out a lowugh, his voice seductive and ambiguous: "Such a clever good girl."


    And then what happens next.


    Jiang Ruan deeply realizes just how bad this man¡¯s nature can be.


    A bully to the core,


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s voice is hoarse from crying.


    Bao Ye carries her out of the bathroom, just cing her on the bed, the girl directly turns to face away from him.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes are red, her nose is red too.


    The whole person seems to have suffered immense grievance.


    Her shoulders twitch slightly.


    The bed surface behind sinks in deeply, her waist encircled by the man¡¯s arm, Bao Ye pulls her over, seeing her pitiful look, he says: "Don¡¯t cry anymore."


    "Isn¡¯t this what you wanted."


    Speaking, the man¡¯s tone can¡¯t hide his pleasure.

 Chapter 69 - 61: Little Heartless One

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 61: Little Heartless One</h4>


    Bao Ye was indeed in a great mood.


    The hard-earned new experience was just as he imagined, unforgettable.


    Bao Ye suddenly had an idea.


    In the future, whatever she wanted, he¡¯d use it to lure her, so she¡¯d take the bait.


    But after this time, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy again to get her to take the bait.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan angrily red at him with red eyes, her voice quivering with tears, "Do you have any shame? How many times have I said it, did you even listen to me? You said it would only be for a while, and then what happened?"


    "You¡¯re just a liar, I¡¯ll never believe you again, sob sob sob..."


    Big teardrops slipped down her cheeks.


    Jiang Ruan cried like a pear blossom bathed in rain.


    Bao Ye lightly coughed, raising his hand to wipe her tears, but there seemed to be no end to them.


    He said, "There won¡¯t be a next time, I promise."


    "Stop crying."


    Jiang Ruan pulled his hand away, grievingly using, "You said the same thingst time."


    "And then what happened?"


    "Men¡¯s words are deceitful, this saying is indeed true!"


    "Bao Ye, if you keep messing around like this..."


    "I¡¯ll end up dying in your bed sooner orter!"


    Hearing this, Bao Ye was both amused and exasperated, "Is it really that scary?"


    Jiang Ruan: "Nonsense!"


    "Are all men in the world the same?" Bao Ye sighed, darkness in his eyes, "It¡¯s not something that¡¯s easy to control, you know."


    Jiang Ruan gritted her teeth, "Who says they¡¯re all the same? Clearly it¡¯s you who¡¯s the pervert, you see who..."


    Bao Ye replied in a mncholy tone, "That¡¯s because they can¡¯t."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    "I can¡¯tmunicate with you."


    She sniffled, feeling embarrassed; she had cried all night.


    Her eyes now hurt.


    She pulled his arm away, turned around, and angrily said, "With all your logic, don¡¯t talk to me from now on, I refuse tomunicate with you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her shoulder was pressed by the man¡¯s chin, the strong scent of cologne wafting in as he wrapped his arms around her waist, slowly saying, "Not cooled off yet? Hmm?"


    Jiang Ruan tried to struggle, "Don¡¯t hug me."


    But he held her even tighter.


    "Little grump," Bao Ye teased.


    He could see her puffed-up little face resembling a bun, looking angrily cute.


    With a light lick of his thin lips, his dark eyes murmured in her ear, "Thepany has recently discussed a new project, and they need an endorser. The offer is eight figures. Interested, hmm?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    Eight figures?


    Isn¡¯t that tens of millions!!!


    Oh my, even if Jiang Ruan took endorsement deals for a year, she wouldn¡¯t get tens of millions, because she¡¯d have to split it with thepany, and most of it would be taken by them.


    The more she thought about it, the more tempted Jiang Ruan became.


    But just turning around like that, wouldn¡¯t it show her to be quite spineless? She murmured, "Does Bao Group still need endorsers? Stop trying to trick me."


    "As soon as Bao Group releases the news, wouldn¡¯t all the big names in the entertainment circle be scrambling for it? How can a third-rate little star like mepare?"


    This was spoken with the utmost modesty,


    After speaking, Jiang Ruan remained silent.


    Ears perked up, just wanting to hear what he¡¯d say next.


    Very soon, the man¡¯s maic voice came, his thin lips brushing against her neck, his tone low and hoarse, "The theme of this project is about inspiring growth. Whether it¡¯s the intent or the image, in my heart, no one fits better than you."


    In the midnight quiet, the bedroom was lit only by a dim nightlight.


    The man held the girl.


    Intimate chats were no different from couples worldwide; after hearing his words, Jiang Ruan instantly softened.


    But notpletely giving in, "You wouldn¡¯t be just trying to coax me, would you?"


    She murmured.


    Actually, she knew in her heart, there¡¯s a big chance he was.


    Otherwise, he would¡¯ve told her much earlier.


    Not only mentioning it now.


    Bao Ye said, "The contract is in my bag, I¡¯ll give it to you to sign tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan finally turned around, looking at the man, her eyes filled with surprise, she was incredulous, "Are you serious?"


    Bao Ye chuckled, "Of course."


    "Been telling you this much just to amuse you?"


    Jiang Ruan said, "You have to think it through, that¡¯s the Bao Group¡¯s endorser, it¡¯s not as simple as just letting me take an ad."


    Bao Ye looked at her red and swollen eyes, appearing pitiable like a little waif.


    His dark eyes deepened as he gazed at her, his fingertips brushing past her cheek, "I wouldn¡¯t bring back the contract if I wasn¡¯t sure."


    Jiang Ruan pouted, "Are you sure the offer is eight figures?"


    "Why do I feel like you¡¯re deceiving me?"


    "You know, all my endorsements over the years don¡¯t add up to tens of millions, and easily you say eight figures, isn¡¯t it you giving me a pass?"


    Being questioned, Bao Ye thought for a moment, then answered, "Hmm."


    "Indeed, there was a condition I didn¡¯t mention."


    Jiang Ruan widened her eyes, she knew it.


    It surely wasn¡¯t that simple.


    Just as she was about to hear Bao Ye continue, "Bao Group¡¯s endorsers typically sign for ten years, a contract must be signed, and you can¡¯t breach it."


    "Twenty million is your annual endorsement fee."


    "And within these ten years, you can¡¯t do anything that vitespany terms or tarnishes thepany¡¯s image, or it will also be considered a breach."


    "Sign for ten years?" Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes widened, "Gosh, that¡¯s a long time?"


    She had never encountered apany signing endorsements for ten years before.


    But twenty million a year.


    This big number is really tempting.


    Bao Ye responded, "Hmm."


    His dark eyes fixed on her, "This is also a guarantee for a long-term cooperation for both parties, and in these ten years, not only will you be Bao Group¡¯s endorser, but in any official cooperation with anypany, you¡¯ll represent Bao Group as the endorser."


    "You can take on all the endorsements."


    "Bao Group will grant you this privilege."


    Jiang Ruan grew more and more intrigued as she listened.


    What¡¯s this, a pie falling from the sky?


    "Such a good deal, why didn¡¯t you tell me before?" Jiang Ruan pouted, "You¡¯ve said so much, are you painting me a big pie?"


    Bao Yeughed in exasperation, "The Bao Family never had an endorser before, isn¡¯t thatmon knowledge?"


    "Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan thought seriously for a moment.


    "Seems like that¡¯s true. So why didn¡¯t the Bao Family want endorsers before?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s tone was cold, "Because the Bao Family is strong enough worldwide already; we don¡¯t need any celebrity endorsement to stay ahead of the times."


    Jiang Ruan asked, "So why now?"


    "Still saying it¡¯s not you deliberately going easy?"


    Hearing her usatory tone, Bao Ye chuckled, pinched her nose yfully, "You little ingrate."


    "I go easy on you, and youin about me?"


    "Fine, if you don¡¯t want it, whatever."


    But he wasn¡¯t going to take it back.


    Seeing him retract, Jiang Ruan quickly said, "Don¡¯t."


    She looked at him, face serious, "Are you really sure you want me to be the Bao Family¡¯s endorser?"


    Bao Ye replied, "Yeah."


    "What¡¯s wrong, scared?"


    He deliberately provoked her.


    Jiang Ruan wasn¡¯t oblivious. She sighed, "No, I¡¯m just afraid I won¡¯t do well."


    "I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t live up to such a high title and end up ruining your image instead of helping you."


    "What¡¯s there to fear," Bao Ye said, "I believe you have the ability to fully take on this title."


    He spoke withplete seriousness.


    Jiang Ruan stared at him peculiarly, "Why do you seem so off tonight?"


    Bao Ye raised an eyebrow, "In what way?"


    "Like you¡¯ve been possessed," Jiang Ruan pouted, teasing, "Being so gentle doesn¡¯t suit you."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    He moved back, lying t, then closed his eyes.


    A cool voice came through, "Sleep."


    Two words, then he didn¡¯t move at all.


    As if his earlier initiation was her illusion.


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    This seems suddenly back to normal.


    He was tired, but Jiang Ruan wasn¡¯t. Instead, she felt more energized after hearing about the endorsement.


    Shey there with open eyes, counting on her fingers, "Twenty million a year, and two hundred million in ten years!"


    "Oh my, if I were an endorser for the Bao Family for forty years, wouldn¡¯t I be sitting on eight hundred million by the time I¡¯m sixty? The kind where I couldn¡¯t max out my credit cards even if I tried?"


    Her voice carried, causing Bao Ye to lose control of his facial expression; his lips twitched as he opened his eyes.


    His thin lips spat out two words, "Ambitious!"


    "And eight hundred million makes you satisfied?"


    Did she even know how much the Bao Family makes in a year,


    a number ordinary people cannot even fathom in a lifetime?


    Even though it was plenty, Bao Ye still wanted to make it more.


    And she was content with just eight hundred million.


    Hmm...


    "Well, of course!" Jiang Ruan said, "Do you know what the unit ¡¯billion¡¯ means to ordinary people? It¡¯s a dream, you know?"


    "I once did a calction: if I hadn¡¯t entered the entertainment industry, I¡¯d probably be just an ordinary office worker. My monthly sry would be at most ten thousand, a hundred thousand a year, and after living frugally, I might save sixty thousand in a year. In forty years, that¡¯s two point four million."


    "One billion is many times two point four million, you know? I can¡¯t even imagine it. If you converted it to cash, could it fill this room?"


    Bao Ye burst her bubble, "It can¡¯t."


    Jiang Ruan pouted, "You haven¡¯t tried, how do you know it can¡¯t?"


    Bao Ye exined, "The Bao Family used to have a vault, seemed like it had over ten billion, and each room was a billion, bigger than this room."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    "The Bao Family has a vault?"


    Her surprised voice came across, to which Bao Ye responded, "Yeah."


    As they chatted, Jiang Ruan started to feel a bit sleepy too.


    After all, she¡¯d been bustling around all night.


    Before sleeping, she couldn¡¯t help but ask him again, "You really want me to be the Bao Family endorser?"


    The man didn¡¯t even open his eyes, "Yeah."


    Bao Ye said, "Go to sleep."


    He was tired too.


    Jiang Ruan pressed, "What if your mom disagrees?"


    "She doesn¡¯t like me."


    For the first time, Jiang Ruan actively brought up his mother.


    She never did before.


    If you listened carefully, you could hear the grievance in her voice.


    Jiang Ruan finished speaking, waiting for his answer.


    But after waiting a long time, she didn¡¯t hear him speak.


    Only the sound of his calm, steady breathing while asleep reached her ears.


    Jiang Ruan pouted, he fell asleep so quickly.


    Humph.


    Lying in his arms, Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind was in a whirl.


    All sorts of things mixed together.


    Making her a bit dazed.


    When sleepiness overtook her, she eventually sumbed and fell asleep.


    That night, Jiang Ruan had a dream.


    It wasn¡¯t a very good nightmare.


    ¡ª


    Thement section is reallycking in numbers.


    Darlings, go leave somements, love you all.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 70 - 62: I鈥檒l Repay Your Debt鈥擟ome With Me

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 62: I¡¯ll Repay Your Debt¡ªCome With Me</h4>


    She dreamed that after staying at her aunt¡¯s house, she was either beaten or cursed every day. Her aunt wouldn¡¯t give her food, and she was so hungry that her eyes saw stars, cryingte at night in her room.


    She had no new clothes, wore torn and ragged ones, even her jeans were washed to the point of fading, and the girls at school isted her, calling her a beggar.


    She was subjected to campus violence...


    Those dark, helpless, and desperate experiences flooded her mind, causing Jiang Ruan to sleep uneasily.


    Even with tightly shut eyes, they held a mistiness.


    She swore back then that she would be strong, leave that small town, and not let anyone bully her again.


    Butter, things didn¡¯t go as smoothly as she had thought.


    Until that day, she met Bao Ye, that distinguished and mature man. He stood in front of her, looking at her who almost died.


    Perhaps out of pity, he said to her.


    "I will help you repay the debt,e with me."


    The man stood upright, his ck suit entuating his imposing presence, appearing unattainable in her eyes.


    She was utterly stunned at the time; she knew he was Bao Ye, the renowned CEO of Bao Group.


    A billionaire.


    Jiang Ruan vaguely felt her heart pounding wildly at that moment.


    At that instant, it was as if a beam of light shone into her life.


    After being with him, Jiang Ruan¡¯s life began to turn around.


    He quickly helped her manage those messy affairs.


    She focused her mind on the entertainment industry, working hard on filming, learning various skills.


    The entertainment industry was not easy to mix in; countless times she had to continue despite her tears in the face of special treatment.


    Bao Ye was her relentless belief.


    She wanted to be strong, strong enough to stand by his side, to match him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Just at dawn, the apartment door was loudly banged on: "Bang, bang, bang!"


    This building was old, with poor soundproofing; the banging on the door became increasingly noisy, apanied by curses soon after the door was opened.


    Li Peng wearing a vest and shorts, with a scruffy beard he hadn¡¯t shaved in a long time, looked nothing like his former morous self.


    Clearly resembling a small-time rogue.


    "Xin¡¯er, why are you here?" Li Peng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her: "Come in quickly."


    Li Xin hadn¡¯t seen him in a while, and was surprised to see him in such a state: "Dad, what happened to you?"


    After entering the house, Mrs. Li had gotten up too.


    Upon hearing Li Xin¡¯s voice, she hurried over, grabbing her hand, tears welling in her eyes: "Xin¡¯er, why are you here so early today? How have you beentely?"


    "I saw all the news online, it¡¯s really unfair to you. It¡¯s all because Mom and Dad couldn¡¯t work things out and caused you such suffering."


    Mrs. Li came from a modest background and was gentle in character, but she deeply loved her daughter Li Xin.


    "I¡¯m fine, Mom."


    "I¡¯ve been doing well recently. How are you, has Dad¡¯s leg improved?"


    Li Xin noticed that when Li Peng walked, his leg seemed unusual, one high and one low.


    Mrs. Li sighed: "No, the doctor said it won¡¯t recover well."


    As she spoke, tears welled in her eyes again.


    Mrs. Li wiped her tears, Li Xin felt bad too: "Mom."


    Li Peng couldn¡¯t bear it, scolded: "Stop crying, how dispirited? Xin¡¯er rarelyes back, and you¡¯re just crying here? I¡¯m crippled but not dead yet!"


    "Dad!" Li Xin said: "Mom is just worried about you!"


    "Stop scolding her."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 71 - 63: Everyone Rests for Ten Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 63: Everyone Rests for Ten Minutes</h4>


    He said it like that, but in reality, Li Xin had long been used to it in her heart.


    Her mother¡¯s character was weak, she had been firmly controlled by her father since she was young, and kneeling to wash his feet at night was amon urrence.


    Mrs. Li¡¯s face was full of tears, so wronged.


    Ever since the Li Family fell into decline, Li Peng would either beat or scold her, and before, when Li Peng was riding high, he casually kept mistresses outside and hardly ever came home, staying out all night.


    She could at least enjoy a bit of peace and quiet, but now living with him, she sees him every day, whether she raises or lowers her head.


    Especially now that Li Peng limps, walking unsteadily, and his mood is unpredictable.


    She had directly be Li Peng¡¯s punching bag.


    Another round of Li Peng¡¯s scolding echoed through.


    "What are you standing there for? Go make breakfast! Do you want to starve me and Xin¡¯er to death?"


    Mrs. Li wiped her tears and replied, "Okay."


    Then she turned around and went to the cramped kitchen to cook.


    Li Peng called Li Xin to sit down.


    But looking at the damp, dirty, and poor house before her, it was a world apart from the luxury mansion they had before.


    Wearing a designer dress and carrying an LV bag, Li Xin felt increasingly out of ce here.


    Just as she was about to speak, the sound of a bowl shattering suddenly came from the kitchen: "Bang!"


    Li Xin turned her head to look, and Li Peng immediately started cursing: "You useless woman, you can¡¯t even do this right, what¡¯s the point of having you!"


    "What bad luck!"


    The crude words entered Li Xin¡¯s ears, and she frowned, wanting to stand up for her mother.


    But deep down, she also looked down on Mrs. Li, who could do nothing but be submissive.


    At past gatherings, she became the object of everyone¡¯s ridicule.


    She really didn¡¯t know how she could have such a mother.


    It was really embarrassing.


    Suppressing her annoyance, Li Xin looked directly at Li Peng and got straight to the point: "Dad, there¡¯s something I want to ask you today."


    Li Peng¡¯s heart skipped a beat: "What is it?"


    His expression revealed an unmistakable tension.


    Could it be that Xin¡¯er found out about that thing?


    Li Peng¡¯s hand resting on hisp subconsciously clenched.


    Yet he heard Li Xin say, "Is it because you and Uncle did something illegal behind the scenes that Feihong was sessfully acquired by Bao Family?"


    "Who told you that?" Li Peng said, "Xin¡¯er, your uncle and I arew-abiding businessmen."


    "Dad!" Li Xin interrupted him,


    she stared at him: "I just want to hear you tell the truth, is it or not?"


    Li Peng and Uncle, what kind of people were they.


    Li Xin knew since she was very young.


    Keeping mistresses, backing celebrities, underhanded dealings.


    This was something they did often.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time they were caught by the media.


    But they were too smart, always shifting the me onto the women, iming they did it for money and status.


    Coincidentally, both Aunt and Mom were soft targets.


    Without background or ability,


    so in the end, nothing came of it.


    "If you don¡¯t want to say, then I¡¯ll go to the police station to investigate myself."


    Saying this, Li Xin stood up: "If you really did something shady, the police station will definitely have a record."


    "I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find out myself."


    With that, Li Xin picked up her bag and was about to leave.


    Li Peng panicked instantly: "Xin¡¯er!"


    Seeing her so stubborn, Li Peng was left with no choice and had to speak the truth.


    "Yes, someone reported thepany, and only then were we investigated by the police."


    "But this person probably can¡¯t be separated from Bao Family." Li Peng gritted his teeth: "Right after the investigation, Bao Family came to acquire Feihong, how could it be such a coincidence."


    "Bao Ye is as crafty as ever, he¡¯s the one who ruined our Li Family like this."


    At the mention of Bao Ye, Li Xin¡¯s eyes had a peculiar glint, recalling the young man with a powerful aura fromst night.


    She switched her focus to another matter: "What underhanded dealings did you and Uncle actually do?"


    Li Peng¡¯s lips moved slightly, and he finally told her.


    Two words.


    After hearing his words, Li Xin¡¯s mind buzzed, feeling as if the sky had copsed.


    She was stunned: "What did you say?"


    "Dad, how could you do this!"


    Li Xin was so angry that tears welled up: "You cut off the Li Family¡¯s future yourselves."


    Li Peng sighed: "We also regret it now, it was all because we were blinded by greed then, it¡¯s toote to say anything now."


    "Luckily, your uncle knows someone at the police station, that¡¯s how this was suppressed, no bad news got out."


    "Otherwise, you probably couldn¡¯t stay in the entertainment industry."


    No, not probably, definitely.


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes held back tears, and she murmured: "So, what he said was true..."


    Li Peng heard clearly and asked nervously, "Xin¡¯er, who are you talking about?"


    "Did someone mention this to you?"


    Li Xin snapped back, shaking her head: "No one did."


    She took a deep breath to suppress the tears in her eyes, then took out a card from her bag and handed it to Li Peng.

 Chapter 72 - 63: Everyone Rests for Ten Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 63: Everyone Rests for Ten Minutes</h4>


    "There are two million here, take it."


    "This is..."


    Li Peng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the money.


    But he still pretended, "No, Xin¡¯er, how can Dad take your money?"


    Yet his eyes never left the money for a second.


    Heavens know how suffocated he felt living in this broken ce after Feihong went bankrupt.


    Two million! Enough for him to get a decent big house and enjoy life again.


    Seeing the old wife at home every day was so damn nauseating.


    Li Xin knew him well, and didn¡¯t bother with his pretense, "Alright, just take it."


    She then directly stuffed the card into Li Peng¡¯s hand.


    "Alright then, Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ll ept the money," Li Peng said.


    Seeing him ept it, Li Xin couldn¡¯t help but advise, "Dad, now that the family¡¯s in this state, you and Mom should be good to each other and stop fooling around outside."


    Li Peng agreed swiftly, "Alright."


    He smiled, "Dad knows, don¡¯t worry."


    "I¡¯ll be going now," Li Xin said, picking up her bag to leave, "Say goodbye to Mom for me."


    "Not staying for breakfast?" Li Peng asked, "Have some before you leave?"


    Li Xin felt ufortable staying here, let alone having the appetite to eat.


    She frowned, "No, I¡¯ve got to shoot an advertisement at thepanyter."


    "I¡¯ll visit you when I have time."


    "Alright then."


    With that said, Li Xin opened the door and left.


    Watching his daughter¡¯s graceful silhouette, exuding the aura of a star, Li Peng¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    He was grateful for sending her into the entertainment industry; look at her now, even if Feihong copsed,


    she can still support herself and earn money for the family.


    But that was far from enough.


    Li Peng¡¯s eyes were filled with ambition; as a daughter of the Li Family, she had a responsibility to help the family rise again!


    He was unwilling to live his life as an ordinary man.


    Clutching the bank card, Li Peng snorted and turned back inside.


    In the kitchen, Mrs. Li came out and anxiously asked, "Why did Xin¡¯er leave, the breakfast is almost ready?"


    Li Peng put on his coat with a sarcastic tone, "She¡¯s busy, you think everyone is like you, just eating and sleeping every day?"


    Mrs. Li felt wronged, "It was you who asked me to do it."


    Li Peng red at her, "You¡¯re getting bold, daring to talk back?"


    "I¡¯m your pir, do whatever I tell you. Look at yourself, old, ugly, bby, with nothing to offer. Even as a maid, no one would want you. If it weren¡¯t for our years together, I¡¯d have left you long ago!"


    "You should be grateful, you know? How dare you criticize me, look at yourself!"


    ...


    Upstairs, continuous insults echoed, filled with unpleasant words, unbearable to hear.


    The people downstairs couldn¡¯t stand it, and one couldn¡¯t help butment, "What does he think he looks like, not even handsome, still pretentious."


    "I don¡¯t know what she sees in him, getting scolded like this every day. If it were me, I¡¯d have left him long ago."


    "Why not divorce such a man instead of waiting for the new year."


    Someone nearby said, "Don¡¯t say that, their status is quite special."


    "What¡¯s so special, aren¡¯t they just people? If they had money, would they still be cramped in this small old building?"


    "Then you don¡¯t know, do you know who that man is? The younger brother of the Feihong Group¡¯s boss reported in the news, that¡¯s a truly rich man."


    "Rich people always have many problems."


    "But now it¡¯s bankrupt too, a fallen Phoenix is worse than a chicken!"


    ¡ª


    When Jiang Ruan woke up, there was already no one beside her, the bedroom was quiet, just her alone.


    A maid heard the stir and came in to tidy up the room.


    Jiang Ruan rubbed her sore waist and asked the maid, "When did he leave?"


    The maid replied, "Mr. Bao left around seven, Assistant Chen came to pick him up, seemed urgent, he didn¡¯t even have breakfast."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan responded with an "Oh."


    "By the way, Mr. Bao left a document for me to give to you," the maid said, "I¡¯ll go get it."


    Watching the maid¡¯s retreating figure, Jiang Ruan blinked, wondering what document?


    Suddenly, she rememberedst night when Bao Ye mentioned her bing the spokesperson for the Bao Group!


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes widened, was Bao Ye serious?


    It wasn¡¯t until the maid handed her a document, clearly marked with ck and white text, that the Bao Group was signing a contract with her to make her the global spokesperson.


    Jiang Ruan waspletely awake now, Bao Ye wasn¡¯t just sweet-talking her, he was serious about making her the spokesperson.


    Flipping through the document, she suppressed the excitement in her heart, and said to the maid, "You can go out now."


    "Yes, call if you need anything."


    Jiang Ruan acknowledged, watching the maid leave, only then did she pick up her phone nearby.


    She called Bao Ye.


    At this time, Bao Ye was in a meeting on the ny-eighth floor of the Bao Group building.


    With a dark face, he was listening to the development manager speak.


    Besides his voice, the whole office was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    In the spacious, luxurious office, all the executives sat upright, faces serious.


    Attending this suddenly convened emergency meeting.


    As the development manager finished speaking, the man in the main seat suddenly stood up.


    The development manager looked bewildered, "Mr. Bao, did I say something wrong?"


    "No."


    Bao Ye picked up his phone, his eyes dark, ncing at him, his voice cold, "Everyone take a ten-minute break."


    After speaking, he directly turned and strode towards the door.


    All the executives¡¯ gaze followed him back.


    They couldn¡¯t help but whisper to each other.


    "Mr. Bao never takes breaks during meetings, why the sudden break today?"


    "Maybe something urgent came up, didn¡¯t you see Mr. Bao just looking at his phone?"


    "What do we do, this situation, we¡¯re definitely going to get scoldedter."


    "Getting scolded is minor, getting fired is major."


    "Of course, anyone fired by Bao Group can¡¯t find a job anywhere in Beijing."


    "Really unlucky, sigh!"


    "Hope Mr. Bao shows some leniency."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 73 - 64: Then Let鈥檚 Have a Pleasant Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 64: Then Let¡¯s Have a Pleasant Coboration</h4>


    Chen Nan stood beside the president¡¯s seat, listening to the executives in a panic, all afraid of being scolded by Mr. Bao, with a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    This group of old foxes, no matter how capable they are in private, can¡¯t escape Mr. Bao¡¯s control on the surface.


    Few people can learn Mr. Bao¡¯s methods; everyone knows he¡¯s ruthless and does not tolerate any nonsense.


    At seventeen, he outsmarted these old guys and has kept them in line for all these years.


    The Bao Family has moved up several levels.


    To put it inly, it¡¯s actually tied to everyone¡¯s interests; no one is a fool, especially after being in the business world for so many years.


    As long as Mr. Bao can continue to bring them long-term benefits, they¡¯d even willingly call him "dad."


    Outside in the hallway.


    Man stood tall in a pure ck suit, advanced and mysterious, holding a phone, making a call.


    Bao Ye just came out and was about to connect the call when it was hung up on the other side.


    He could only call back.


    The ringtone sounded in his ear, childish and funny, even Bao Ye¡¯s cold demeanor softened with amusement.


    Soon, the call was connected.


    A girl¡¯s sweet voice came: "Hey."


    "Are you busy, am I interrupting you?"


    On a luxurious bed, Jiang Ruan¡¯s hair was messy, nestled in bed, holding her phone while talking.


    A contract wasid out in front of her.


    Her eyes glowed, listening to the voice on the other end, very quietly, a man¡¯s deep voice sounded: "No."


    "Is there something you need by calling me?"


    Bao Ye frowned asking, not telling her he was in a meeting.


    The meeting earlier had him upset, pausing to call her helped calm his temper.


    Otherwise, he¡¯d reallysh out harshly at them.


    A bunch of idiots.


    Being questioned, Jiang Ruan giggled and said: "Bao Ye, do you really want me to be the brand ambassador for Bao Group?"


    "I saw the contract, I just can¡¯t quite believe it, it¡¯s a bit too sudden."


    Bao Ye listened, his lips curled up: "Sudden?"


    "Didn¡¯t I tell youst night?"


    "Oh dear." Jiang Ruan¡¯s sweet and coquettish voice came: "In that kind of situationst night, of course, I¡¯d feel you were just coaxing me, you did say, men in bed and off bed are different, what if you don¡¯t acknowledge it, there¡¯s nothing I can do, right?"


    Her words made sense.


    But Bao Ye was still amused by her, lightly licking his lips, he said: "What I meant by being different is not this."


    "Don¡¯t deliberately twist my words."


    Jiang Ruan certainly understood what he meant, but she didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    Too embarrassing.


    Picking up the document, the sound of paper rustling, Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    She said: "I¡¯ll give you three minutes to change your mind, if you don¡¯t regret it, I¡¯ll really sign it?"


    If opportunity knocks, take it.


    The global ambassador for Bao Group.


    "By the way, if I sign this ambassador contract, can you give me some leeway on the other two? Signing three ambassador contracts at once, I¡¯m afraid people will say I¡¯m relying on a rich man, getting kept to climb so high at once."


    "I already have quite a few haters, there will surely be more then, my ancestors might even get dragged out by them for another round of scolding."


    Jiang Ruan mumbled.


    Though it seems kind of true.


    But she can¡¯t sleep with Bao Ye for nothing, right?


    This cost her nearly half her life, exhausted and busy, in exchange for this reward.


    Jiang Ruan is the rity in the world, none of that lovey-dovey stuff, she doesn¡¯t want it.


    She wants to focus on being a strong career woman!


    Pursuing a career is the real ideal in life.


    The words entered his ear, Bao Ye can almost imagine her pouting in grievance.


    His Adam¡¯s apple moved, amusement flickered in his eye: "Understood."


    "Three minutes have passed, will you sign the contract?"


    "If not, I¡¯ll have Chen Nan take it back."


    Just as his words fell, Jiang Ruan¡¯s firm voice came: "Sign!"


    She said: "Only a fool wouldn¡¯t sign!"


    Bao Ye: "..."


    The sound of a pen writing came.


    Clearly, she was signing.


    Three copies.


    Soon, Jiang Ruan¡¯s excited voice, with a slight thrill, sounded again, she cleared her throat, suppressing her joy, said: "I¡¯ve signed it, the contract is now in effect, you can¡¯t regret it now."


    Bao Ye responded: "Hmm."


    Jiang Ruan held her phone, listening to his voice, she put away her frivolous attitude: "Dear Mr. Bao, then let¡¯s wish for a pleasant cooperation?"


    Her voice was soft and sweet.


    Casually speaking as if deliberately using a charming tone to act coy with someone.


    Bao Ye was already ustomed to her little girl voice.


    But he must admit, what he liked most was her crying and pleading helplessly at night.


    His thoughts drifted further away, Bao Ye suddenly snapped back, pursed his lips, since being with her, the desires in his mind never ceased.


    "Pleasant cooperation."


    He responded in a slightly hoarse voice.


    After chatting a few more words, the servant called Jiang Ruan to eat, she said goodbye and hung up his call.


    The beeping sound echoed in his ears.


    Bao Ye stared at the screen in a daze for a while, suddenly realized, looked at the time at the top.


    Fourteen minutes have passed!


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips twitched; how did it pass so quickly.


    Putting the phone in his pocket, he turned directly back to the conference room.


    The lively conference room, after seeing the man¡¯s figure entering, immediately quieted down to the point where even a pin drop could be heard.


    Chen Nan pulled out a chair, Bao Ye sat down, his dark eyes swept over everyone in the office,manding presence intimidating.


    The executives under his gaze instantly forgot to breathe, bowed their heads, only feeling like their flesh was being scraped by a knife.


    Momentster, only the man¡¯s deep cold voice sounded.


    "Development department."


    "Product department."


    "nning department."


    "Promotion department."


    The departments named, the executives¡¯ faces instantly turned pale.


    Yet they still responded in unison: "Present."


    As the words fell, the office was silent for a few minutes.


    These few minutes were effortless for Bao Ye, but for the executives, they felt like being roasted over fire, better off dead.


    The office temperature dropped a few degrees, the air conditioner running.


    The development department manager was wiping sweat from his forehead with his hand.


    Fingers lightly tapped the table, Bao Ye¡¯s eyes coldly nced at those few, not speaking.


    Only a crisp tapping sound echoed on the tabletop.


    But Chen Nan distinctly feltpared to his darkened face earlier when he left, now it¡¯s much better.


    Because Bao Ye has a habit, possibly even unaware himself.


    But Chen Nan noticed.


    It¡¯s his tapping frequency.


    Very slow, when he¡¯s angry or brewing thoughts.


    Fast-paced rhythm, shows he¡¯s in a rather good mood.


    Chen Nan observed closely.


    He didn¡¯t know who just called Mr. Bao.


    Blindly guessing, it might be Miss Jiang.


    Yesterday Mr. Bao suddenly had him print the coboration documents with Jiang Ruan, making her Bao Group¡¯s ambassador, Chen Nan was shocked.


    Knowing that it¡¯s global ambassadorship.


    And the first of Bao Group in so many years.


    Bao Group never wanted ambassadors.


    But now they made an exception for Jiang Ruan!


    It¡¯s clear her importance in Mr. Bao¡¯s heart!


    Chen Nan deeply felt he must seize the chance to hang onto Jiang Ruan¡¯s coattails, what if she truly bes Mrs. Bao in the future.


    As long as Bao Ye wants, it¡¯s not impossible.


    As for Mrs. Bao.


    Mr. Bao was never someone to be taken advantage of.


    Not even by his own mother.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 74 - 65: Was I Seeing Things?

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 65: Was I Seeing Things?</h4>


    It was as if the executives were being roasted over a fire to a certain degree. His dark eyes swept over their anxious, bewildered faces, several of them covered in beads of sweat.


    Mr. Bao¡¯s lips slightly moved and his maic voice sounded, carrying a strong sense of intimidation andmand: "I¡¯ll give you onest week, if you can¡¯t get it right this time, you can pack your things and retire early!"


    "The Bao Group does not support useless people!"


    The cold voice prated the ears of all the executives.


    The few who were named couldn¡¯t help but shiver slightly.


    Yet they felt a sense of relief from the bottom of their hearts.


    They quickly responded, "Yes."


    "Mr. Bao, rest assured, we will give you an answer."


    "That¡¯s right."


    The executives promised one after another.


    They knew that this was already Mr. Bao¡¯s exception to forgive them. Those who had followed Bao Ye¡¯s work style for a long time knew something about it.


    Compared to the earlier angry outburst, giving them a week was already a special grace from him.


    To them, this was already an unexpected delight.


    They just didn¡¯t understand why Mr. Bao changed his mind so quickly.


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Maybe it had something to do with the call Mr. Bao took earlier.


    The meeting ended, and Mr. Bao took Chen Nan back to the office.


    The man had just sat down when Chen Nan, standing beside him, pondered and said, "Mr. Bao, have you really decided to make Miss Jiang the spokesperson for Bao Group?"


    Bao Ye nced at him with dark eyes, a calm tone: "Any problem?"


    Chen Nan said, "No, it¡¯s just that Bao Family never had a spokesperson before..."


    Bao Ye interrupted him: "From now on, there will be."


    His tone was casual, yet carried an invisible firmness.


    Chen Nan knew that once Bao Ye was determined, nobody could change his mind, so he stopped speaking.


    In the castle vi.


    Jiang Ruan finished signing the contract, and the servant sent it to Bao Ye.


    Such a great fortune suddenly fell upon Jiang Ruan, making her feel a bit dizzy.


    Actually, what excited Jiang Ruan more wasn¡¯t being the spokesperson for Bao Group, but Mr. Bao¡¯s words.


    In his mind, was she the only choice?


    This was his recognition of her.


    Only heaven knows how excited and happy Jiang Ruan was. No one does not want to be recognized by their man.


    Looking at the copy in her hand, Jiang Ruan suppressed her excitement, cheerfully washed up and did her makeup, and then headed straight to thepany.


    At thepany, Sister Qin was training novices.


    Jiang Ruan was not in a rush, watching the serious lecture of Sister Qin through therge ss, and the rows of young girls standing behind her.


    Pure, morous...


    There were all kinds of styles and looks.


    It was as if it was arge-scale beauty pageant scene.


    The entertainment industry is never short of beauties, because anyone who is beautiful and with enough advantages tries to break into the industry.


    No one doesn¡¯t want to be famous and reap benefits.


    Be it men or women.


    Jiang Ruan sat on the chair outside, quietly waiting for her, and watching the environment inside, she couldn¡¯t help but recall when she first joined thepany.


    It was the same, with a bunch of people standing.


    Back then, she was just an innocent girl who felt that Sister Qin was so powerful, so impressive, knowing so much.


    Later, as they got familiar, they became close friends who talked about anything.


    Sister Qin¡¯s assistant came over, smiled and greeted Jiang Ruan: "Here to see Sister Qin? Do you want me to call her?"


    Jiang Ruan said: "No need, Momo, I¡¯ll just wait here for a while."


    "Alright." Momo said, "Then I¡¯ll make you a coffee, the usual?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded: "Yes."


    She smiled sweetly and gently: "Thank you."


    "No need to be polite."


    Soon, Momo brought over a cup of iced Americano.


    Jiang Ruan took a sip and casually opened Weibo, posting something to engage with fans.


    As soon as she opened it, she sawments from fans, some praising and some criticizing.


    Jiang Ruan had long been used to it.


    Handling work.


    By the time the Americano was finished, Sister Qin had also wrapped up ande out.


    "Sweetheart, what brings you to me?" Sister Qin came over, putting her hand on her shoulder: "Have I kept you waiting? Ah, I¡¯ve been so busy these days. My head is full of newbie training."


    Jiang Ruan beamed: "Quickly sit down and rest a bit."


    "There¡¯s something I want to tell you."


    Sister Qin raised her eyebrows, her neatly trimmed eyebrows exceptionally sharp and capable. She sat down and tucked the hair behind her ears.


    "Alright, go ahead."


    "Good news or bad news, is it important?"


    Sister Qin pursued, then continued speaking.


    "Whatever it is, just message me directly, so you don¡¯t have to make a trip, it¡¯s tiring."


    "It¡¯s nothing." Jiang Ruan suppressed the smile on her face, cleared her throat, and then handed the document to her: "Take a look at this."


    Sister Qin epted it calmly, but the moment she opened and saw the contents, her eyes widened instantly.


    She suddenly exploded: "Wow!"


    A woman¡¯s voice suddenly swore in the corridor.


    "Am I seeing things???"


    The neers justing out were startled upon hearing this.


    But Sister Qin had no time to control her emotions now. She was so excited that her hand holding the document trembled, she suddenly looked up at Jiang Ruan.


    "Global spokesperson for Bao Group?"


    "Bao Family signed a contract with you?"


    "When did this happen? Howe I didn¡¯t know anything about it?"


    "Jiang Ruan, do I even exist as your agent in your eyes?"


    By the end of her sentence, Sister Qin was getting angry.


    Jiang Ruan heard her high-pitched voice and quickly grabbed her hand, turning her head to look, seeing the neers all looking this way.


    They didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    What made Sister Qin speak so loudly.


    "Sister Qin, calm down, you¡¯re scaring them."


    "This really came out of the blue, I signed the contract today, and I was quite shocked."


    "You signed today?" Sister Qin asked her, "When did you get involved with the Bao Family people? Jiang Ruan, be honest with me, did someone in there use this contract to pressure you, and then you..."


    Such a great opportunity suddenly hitting Jiang Ruan made Sister Qin have to think elsewhere.


    Although she did have a point.


    But Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t admit: "No, Sister Qin, what do you take me for."


    "Indeed the contract was signed suddenly, but it was the Bao Family who contacted me. They said my image fits their global spokesperson, so they wanted to sign a contract with me. I looked at the papers and saw no issues, so I signed."


    "If I didn¡¯t sign, they¡¯d go for someone else, then I¡¯d really be missing out."


    Listening to Jiang Ruan¡¯s words, Sister Qin sighed with relief. She realized she had been too impulsive.


    She calmed down.


    "Alright, although I dream of you being super famous, but darling let me tell you, some paths offer benefits but they¡¯re immediate ones,promise once and you¡¯ll get into the habit, slowlypromising countless times, understand?"


    "You must hold to your principles."


    Sister Qin advised earnestly.


    "I understand, Sister Qin." Her most fragile chord was struck, Jiang Ruan¡¯s face was somewhat stiff, not knowing what expression to use to respond.


    She sighed, fate is beyond one¡¯s control.


    Sister Qin instantly got excited, tightly staring at the documents: "Bao Family¡¯s spokesperson, wow, darling you¡¯re truly lucky."


    "No way, I have to hold a meeting now, such a great thing can¡¯t just be known by the two of us."


    "We need to discuss thoroughly how to do the work in the future with them."


    "Darling, you must attend. After all, this is your spokesperson role."


    Jiang Ruan nodded, answering: "Okay."


    Just as she stood up, she was bear-hugged by Sister Qin, who couldn¡¯t contain her excitement: "With this spokesperson role, you¡¯ll be one step closer to being at the top!"


    "Darling,e here let me give you a kiss, you¡¯re just amazing!"


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help butugh, quickly pushing her away, coughing lightly to remind: "Sister Qin, take a look behind you."


    Sister Qin didn¡¯t immediately react: "Huh?"


    "What¡¯s there behind?"


    Sister Qin let go of her, turned to look, only to see the new recruits around the ss window all looking this way.


    When they saw her looking over, they quickly scattered.


    Sister Qin was instantly petrified.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s teasing voice came: "Sister Qin, there goes your image."


    Sister Qin: "..."


    The meeting was only halfway through when the Bao Family people showed up, precisely for the spokesperson matter.


    It was remarkably fast.


    Sister Qin could only pause the meeting and negotiate with thepany people and the Bao Family representatives.


    But the Bao Family representatives were clearly well-prepared, from their tone to the discussion of contract content, everything was in favor of Jiang Ruan.


    In less than half an hour, the contract was signed, and then they left.


    Seeing them off at thepany entrance, Sister Qin¡¯s smile finally faded, and she was quite suspicious.


    Jiang Ruan looked at her: "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Is something off?"


    Sister Qin shook her head: "No, it¡¯s just too smooth."


    "I¡¯ve been in this business for so many years and have never seen such a smooth negotiation, aren¡¯t the Bao Family people known for being calctive? Just like that Bao Family person in charge, Mr. Bao?"


    "Why were the ones who came so agreeable? No matter what we said, they agreed?"


    "It¡¯s really odd."


    Jiang Ruan had it figured out in her mind, well, why else would it be, it must be because Bao Ye said something.


    Suddenly, that man¡¯s image in her heart stood taller once again.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes sparkled, coaxing Sister Qin: "Hey, isn¡¯t this a good thing."


    "Alright, don¡¯t overthink it."


    Since the contract is signed, thinking too much won¡¯t help.


    Sister Qin said: "Well, after all, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a good thing. Tonight, I¡¯ll call everyone from thepany, and I¡¯ll treat everyone to dinner!"


    "You muste too, being Bao Family¡¯s spokesperson, Superstar Jiang, you have a bright future ahead!"


    Sister Qin yfully nudged her with her waist.


    Jiang Ruan stuck out her tongue, saying: "Okay."


    Internally, she was nning.


    How to sneak off early tonight, Bao Ye has helped her so much, she must find a way to thank him, right?


    With different thoughts, the two turned back to thepany.


    Meanwhile, at Bao Group.


    In the spacious and bright office, Bao Ye was working, the office door was gently knocked, a voice came: "Report."


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t lift his head: "Come in."


    The two sent to Jiang Ruan¡¯spany came in, bowing: "Mr. Bao, we have signed the contract with Miss Jiang Ruan, here are the documents, please review them."


    The person on the left respectfully handed it over.


    Bao Ye finally raised his head, took the documents, nced briefly with his dark eyes, and then ced them to the side.


    He asked: "Did they make any requests?"


    "No."


    "Miss Jiang Ruan was very cooperative."


    "Hmm." Bao Ye said inly: "Contact the PR and marketing departments to release a statement."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 75 - 66: Bao Family Global Spokesperson

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 66: Bao Family Global Spokesperson</h4>


    Ten minutester.


    On the official Weibo of Bao Group, along with a million followers in Beijing and posts from all departments: [Congrattions to Miss Jiang Ruan for bing the global brand ambassador of Bao Group, the future is promising!]


    The post went viral within minutes, instantly topping all trending searches!


    #Jiang Ruan bes the global ambassador for Bao Group!


    #Breaking! The first ambassador of Bao Group is born!


    #Shocking! Bao Group has an ambassador now!


    Thement section erupted.


    Surpassing ten thousand, a hundred thousand in numbers visibly, and still growing.


    The onlookers and fans were stunned!


    This was absolutely earth-shattering news!


    To know that Bao Group is a ce of such stature, the first family of Beijing, the group of Beijing¡¯s richest.


    And Bao Group never had an ambassador!


    Now they do.


    And it¡¯s not some award-winning actress, nor a top-tier celebrity, not even a big-name star, it¡¯s recently popr rising star Jiang Ruan!


    This is just ridiculous!


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s fans went crazy, constantly spamming congrattions, and those who once criticized her nicknamed her as a sugar daddy¡¯s mistress.


    Thement section was full of arguments.


    "Oh my, I¡¯m shocked, does Ruan have looks without looks or acting skills without acting skills, yet she can be the ambassador for Bao Group? Who knows how many beds she climbed?"


    "No surprise there, just thinking about it feels dirty."


    "How can she even want to be the sole ambassador for Bao Group! I¡¯m disgusted!"


    "Take a look in the mirror, what does she look like, are Bao Group people blind? Choosing such trash as an ambassador, what kind of taste is that!"


    "Exactly, what¡¯s up with Bao Group, why did they choose her as the ambassador, it should be Su Wan, our Su Wan is an international award-winning actress, a top tier globally, Jiang Ruan doesn¡¯t even deserve to shine her shoes!"


    "Exactly, it should be Sister Wan!"


    "Su Wan is an international award-winning actress, her movies could crush Jiang Ruan¡¯s age, why choose her, it¡¯s just speechless."


    "I also think it should be Su Wan!"


    "+1."


    Quickly, Su Wan¡¯s hardcore fans emerged from everywhere.


    Teaming up with Jiang Ruan¡¯s haters, using all kinds of foulnguage to attack Jiang Ruan¡¯s loyal fans.


    But Jiang Ruan¡¯s loyal fans weren¡¯t soft either.


    Anyway, who knows who, they argued fiercely.


    "Oh my, aren¡¯t these Su Wan¡¯s fans, your award-winning actress is so amazing, isn¡¯t she Mr. Bao¡¯s childhood friend, why didn¡¯t Bao Group let her be the ambassador? Probably haven¡¯t taken a liking to her!"


    "To put it bluntly, it¡¯s envy, saying our Jiang Ruan isn¡¯t as old as Su Wan¡¯s movies, right? That shows our Jiang Ruan is youthful and beautiful, whereas Su Wan has long since be outdated, barely eats abroad, does she have any buzz here? It¡¯s truly funny."


    "Exactly, Sister Wan is so great, Sister Wan is so fierce, if she¡¯s that great, shouldn¡¯t she have be Bao Group¡¯s ambassador already? Why doesn¡¯t Bao Group want her? Hahaha, really sorry, struck a nerve with Sister Wan, right?"


    "So what if she¡¯s an award-winning actress, our Jiang Ruan just debuted a few years, we¡¯ve got a long future ahead!"


    "This is a ce for Bao Group and Jiang Ruan¡¯s fans to celebrate, Su Wan fans and certain haters, please leave thement section!"


    Thement section was filled with quarrels.


    Sister Qin was handling public rtions fine.


    Unsure where it went wrong, Su Wan¡¯s fans suddenly went wild dog mode, biting and arguing fiercely in thements.


    Sister Qin wasn¡¯t acquainted with Su Wan, so what if she was an award-winning actress, what does it have to do with her fans?


    Sister Qin wasn¡¯t soft either, she immediately contacted public rtions for a counterattack.


    Did they really think Jiang Ruan was easy to bully?


    Meanwhile, everyone in the entertainment industry was observing.


    Many were envious and jealous of Jiang Ruan, wishing she¡¯d get into a car ident and they could rece her as Bao Group¡¯s ambassador.


    Those of Jiang Ruan¡¯s age were mostly mentally unbnced.


    Why does she hog all the good things?


    Why is there such a big gap between people¡¯s fates?


    Those with more experience than Jiang Ruan among veteran, capable stars were grinding their teeth in hatred.


    Damn it, they¡¯re clearly much better than Jiang Ruan.


    Why did such a great opportunity fall into herp?


    And in the hospital, Li Xin saw the Weibo and threw the water bottle in her hand directly!

 Chapter 76 - 67: She鈥檒l Never Have It Easy Again

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 67: She¡¯ll Never Have It Easy Again</h4>


    The sound of a crash echoed, the kettle dropped on the ground, spilling some hot water. Fortunately, Li Xin reacted quickly and stepped back, avoiding getting sshed.


    She trembled with her phone in hand, still frightened.


    Her mind was filled with the news of Jiang Ruan bing the global ambassador for the Bao Group.


    Why, why is it her?


    Thinking of Bao Ye, Li Xin gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with intense resentment.


    Rong Cheng was startled awake by the sound, opened his eyes and looked over, frowning tightly, "What happened?"


    "How did the kettle fall for no reason?"


    Ever since Rong Cheng fell that night, he had a severe fracture in his right leg and was hospitalized.


    To avoid any trouble, he hid this from his wife, iming he was on a business trip and let Li Xin take care of him here.


    Li Xin said, "It¡¯s okay, my hand slipped identally."


    "Did you get burned?" Rong Cheng asked, "Stop doing this, let the nurse handle it."


    Li Xin¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t even on it; as a youngdy, she had never served anyone, especially an old man like him.


    Letting the nurse handle it was something she was eager for.


    So she agreed immediately, "Okay."


    Soon, the nurse came in to clean up.


    Li Xin handed a cup of warm water, helped Rong Cheng sit up, and fed him while suppressing her disgust. "Tomorrow, there¡¯s a new drama press conference. I have to go, if it endste, I might note back."


    Upon hearing this, Rong Cheng said, "Okay."


    While drinking water, he pondered for a moment and suddenly asked Li Xin, "How¡¯s your rtionship with the director of the drama team?"


    Li Xin was a bit embarrassed, "So-so."


    "How¡¯s his rtionship with that Jiang Ruan and Bai Yi? Is it good?"


    Li Xin responded, "Yes."


    Rong Cheng contemted and spoke, "This matter is a bit too strange. If I¡¯m not mistaken, there must be someone backing that Jiang Ruan, and it¡¯s no minor character."


    "It must be some powerful figure from Beijing."


    "To be able to involve the mayor as a backup, this woman is no simple character."


    Rong Cheng sneered; he wasn¡¯t a fool.


    Such perfect coincidences rarely happen in this world.


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes widened, "Jiang Ruan?"


    She was driven mad with jealousy, "I always felt she¡¯s no simple person. A neer with no background bes famous right after entering the entertainment circle, getting all the good resources. She must have been kept by someone for a long time."


    Li Xin asked him, "Could it be that the mayor is the person behind her?"


    Rong Cheng frowned, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense."


    "Mayor Zou¡¯s wife is in the political scene, her rank is no lower than his. They are a loving couple. Mayor Zou is not that kind of person."


    But Li Xin sneered, "Aren¡¯t men all dignified on the surface but who knows what they do behind?"


    Even Rong Cheng, known as a loving husband, was easily seduced by her.


    "It¡¯s definitely not him," Rong Cheng said with a firm tone.


    "Then who is it?" Li Xin sneered, "It can¡¯t possibly be Bao Ye, can it?"


    "As far as I know, Bao Ye hasn¡¯t had a woman all these years and is particrly resistant to women getting close, except for that rumored actress Su Wan."


    "If you said it¡¯s Mayor Zou, I¡¯d believe it, but Bao Ye¡ªI¡¯d never believe it."


    Hearing this, Rong Cheng stared at her warily and coldly questioned, "Are you very familiar with Bao Ye?"


    "Nothing is absolute. Do you trust him that much?"


    Li Xin¡¯s mind recalled the imposing figure of the manst night, and the illusion shattered instantly with these words.


    She clenched her fingertips, suppressing her anxiety, "No, I¡¯ve just heard rumors that Bao Ye is a cold-hearted person, ruthless and unfeeling, isn¡¯t he?"


    "And being the president of Bao Group, with such a strong background, he wouldn¡¯t look at a woman like Jiang Ruan, would he?"


    With no identity, no background.


    Except for that face, she has nothing.


    In high society, everything is very realistic, prioritizing marriage of equals.


    This notion is deeply ingrained in Li Xin¡¯s mind.


    She felt it should be like this.


    But Rong Cheng didn¡¯t agree. He snorted coldly, "Don¡¯t view things with your judgment."


    "Forget it, I¡¯ll let someone investigate. You don¡¯t need to worry about it."


    Li Xin said, "Okay."


    Lying on the hospital bed, Rong Cheng¡¯s right leg was in a cast, and looking at his leg, he had nowhere to vent his frustrations.


    Mayor Zou hadn¡¯t even contacted him yet.


    To take revenge for her, he ended up like this and even offended Mayor Zou. It was truly not worth it.


    Rong Cheng could only take his frustration out on Li Xin. He said, "Go lock the door."


    Li Xin was surprised, "Huh, why lock the door?"


    Rong Cheng, impatient, "I told you to go, so go."


    The domineering tone was something he¡¯d never shown before.


    But Li Xin knew this time it was because of her that he became like this.


    Suppressing her grievance, she bit her lip and turned to leave.


    As soon as she locked the door and returned to the bedside, she heard Rong Cheng¡¯s voice, "Take off your clothes."


    Li Xin suddenly looked up, panicked, "Brother Rong, this is a hospital, and you¡¯re injured."


    "No way."


    Rong Cheng grabbed her dress and pulled her over directly, pinning her to the bed, tearing it with a ripping sound, "I said it¡¯s okay, so it¡¯s okay."


    "If it weren¡¯t for you, this bitch, would I be in this situation now?"


    "Bitch! Bitch!"


    "You knew someone was backing Jiang Ruan, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier, huh? You deliberately set me up, didn¡¯t you?"


    He pped her hard several times.


    Grabbing her tightly.


    Li Xin cried out in pain, begging for mercy, "Brother Rong, I didn¡¯t know before either. Please stop hitting me."


    In her heart, she hated Jiang Ruan even more, wishing she could y her and peel off her skin.


    Li Xin felt incredibly aggrieved and wronged, why is Jiang Ruan living proudly while she, a dignified youngdy, is reduced to such a state.


    The intense resentment made her eyes red, biting her lips hard.


    Her begging did not earn Rong Cheng¡¯s sympathy.


    In Rong Cheng¡¯s eyes, Li Xin was just a ything, something to amuse him when he was happy.


    When unhappy, she had to endure.


    Hearing her cries, Rong Cheng became even more pleased, hitting her harder.


    Li Xin¡¯s tender skin couldn¡¯t withstand the beating, soon her skin was covered in red marks.


    It looked particrly dreadful.


    After Rong Cheng vented his anger and calmed down, seeing the finger marks in front of him, he immediately felt sorry.


    He straightened Li Xin¡¯s tear-stained face, brushed aside her disheveled hair and coaxed, "Baby, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have hit you."


    "Did it hurt?"


    Looking at the small cherry mouth, Rong Cheng bent down and kissed it.


    Hugging her, kissed her intensely.


    Not having brushed his teeth all day, he had bad breath.


    Li Xin felt disgusted, her stomach churning, she raised her hand and pushed him away, crying and cursing, "You damn bastard, why don¡¯t you just beat me to death, wooooo..."


    Tears from a beauty always evoke sympathy.


    Especially for a delicately pretty girl like Li Xin.


    Youthful and as lovely as a flower.


    Rong Cheng squeezed her slender waist, soothing her.


    After coaxing for quite a while, Li Xin finally stopped crying.


    But the ces where she was beaten still hurt terribly.


    She couldn¡¯t even sit.


    Rong Cheng called the nurse to bring medicine and told her to lie on her stomach, applying it personally.


    Li Xin gritted her teeth, suppressing the nausea.


    Rong Cheng took full advantage.


    After applying the medicine, his mood lifted. Rong Cheng sneered, "Jiang Ruan bullied you, this time she provoked me too, no matter who backs her, she won¡¯t have an easy time from now on!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 77 - 68: I Am the Supreme Head of the Bao Family

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 68: I Am the Supreme Head of the Bao Family</h4>


    Speaking of Jiang Ruan, Li Xin¡¯s eyes were full of hatred: "But didn¡¯t you say she has a powerful backer? Someone is supporting her, what can we do to her?"


    Rong Cheng sneered: "So what if she has a backer? I don¡¯t believe she can escape unharmed every time."


    He waved Li Xin over: "Come here, I have an idea."


    Li Xin endured the pain and crawled over.


    After listening to Rong Cheng¡¯s words, Li Xin¡¯s eyes widened: "Really?"


    "How did you find out?"


    Rong Cheng said: "Since you mentioned Jiang Ruanst time, I had someone investigate her family and background. That¡¯s when we found out she has an aunt who¡¯s apulsive gambler."


    "I¡¯ve already sent someone to bring her here. She should arrive by tonight, and isn¡¯t tomorrow your press conference? She can help liven things up."


    "This will also let Jiang Ruan¡¯s fans know what kind of family background she reallyes from."


    "Someone from a poor ce like Jiang City, what can they rely on besides their body to climb up for resources."


    "Women like her who use improper means to climb up should be spurned by everyone!"


    Rong Cheng said coldly, his tone full of insults.


    Clearly cing all the me for this hatred on Jiang Ruan.


    But hearing his words, Li Xin¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly: "What about me?"


    She asked Rong Cheng, "What do you mean by that? Oh, Rong Cheng, you call me your baby every day, but that¡¯s what you really think of me? Do you think I¡¯m shameless too?"


    "No." Rong Cheng said: "I¡¯m talking about Jiang Ruan, how could shepare to you."


    "You¡¯re my treasure." Rong Cheng hugged her slender waist, looking at the young familiar face in front of him, as if it was his wife when she was young.


    Rong Cheng leaned over: "Let hubby give you a kiss."


    Then he kissed Li Xin¡¯s red lips.


    Li Xin couldn¡¯t avoid it even if she tried.


    Rong Cheng sighed: "Being with you makes me feel twenty years younger instantly, like going back to the past. You¡¯re not some shameless woman, you¡¯re my sweet treasure."


    When a man speaks sweetly, it is always particrly moving,


    but Li Xin didn¡¯t believe a word of it.


    She leaned into Rong Cheng¡¯s arms, pressing against his chest: "Brother Rong, I love you so much too."


    "You need to get better soon. Then I¡¯ll take good care of you."


    Her sweet voice made even Li Xin herself feel nauseous.


    But to Rong Cheng¡¯s ears, it was exceptionally pleasing. He hooked her chin and smiled widely: "Little enchantress, don¡¯t beg for mercyter."


    "Brother Rong will definitely make you the happiest woman in the world."


    Li Xin giggled, then switched to another topic: "Tomorrow is the press conference, and I¡¯ve got my eyes on a purse these past two days. Just in time to carry it tomorrow. Brother Rong, buy it for me."


    Rong Cheng¡¯s ears were tingling from what he heard.


    He immediately called the finance department to transfer two million to her.


    Li Xin was instantly happy and didn¡¯t care about anything else; she smacked a kiss on his face.


    "After all, Brother Rong loves me the most."


    After being affectionate with him for a while, Li Xin found an excuse to leave and let the nurse take care of him.


    As soon as she left the ward, Li Xin rushed into the bathroom and started rinsing her mouth under the faucet.


    She was so disgusted inside she could die.


    After rinsing her mouth several times, she finally left and went straight to SKP to buy the purse.


    ¡ª


    Bao Group.


    Bao Ye was watching the news and happened to see a news report about Jiang Ruan bing the global spokesperson for Bao Group. A ripple passed through the dark eyes of the man.


    At that moment, the phone rang.


    Bao Ye picked up the phone, and his face turned cold when he saw the caller¡¯s number.


    When Chen Nan came in, Bao Ye was just answering the phone, so Chen Nan sensibly ced the mobile file next to him.


    "Hello." The man¡¯s cool voice sounded, as calm as if there was no ripple at all.


    As if he were talking to someone he didn¡¯t know well.


    The next second, a woman¡¯s sharp reprimand came through his ear: "Are you crazy?"


    Bao Ye said calmly: "I¡¯m fine."


    "Mother, what do you mean by that?"


    Xu Yun said: "Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid with me. Whatever is going on between you and that woman in private is none of my business, but you actually made her the spokesperson for Bao Group? Are you mad?"


    "What kind of magic potion did that woman give you to make such a decision?"


    "She¡¯s a country bumpkin with no family or background, why should she be Bao Group¡¯s spokesperson? Is she worthy? How will people in Beijing view our Bao Group once this gets out?"


    An unrelenting torrent of questions, unreserved.


    Xu Yun sat on a golden sandalwood chair in the vi, so angry that she was fuming.


    Earlier, when Wan¡¯er asked her, she didn¡¯t believe it and thought it was a rumor.


    Wan¡¯er told her to check Weibo.


    To her surprise, Bao Group had already officially announced it!


    Such a big decision, and Bao Ye didn¡¯t discuss it with her at all, directly putting that woman in the spotlight.


    How dare she be Bao Group¡¯s spokesperson!


    Hearing her storm of questions, Bao Ye¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, and he held the phone in silence for a moment.


    His dark eyes showed no ripple, and his voice was low-pitched: "Jiang Ruan is excellent."


    "I say she¡¯s worthy, so she is."


    "Mother, don¡¯t forget that Bao Group is mine, and I am the highest authority of Bao Group."


    The cold maic voice directly reminded her.


    He is the one in power of Bao Group.


    Whatever decision he makes, she is not qualified to interfere.


    His orders, everyone can only execute.


    Including her.


    Xu Yun listened, sneering repeatedly in anger: "Fine, good."


    "You truly are Bao Wu¡¯s own son."


    Xu Yun gritted her teeth and cursed: "Just like him, heartless."


    "You¡¯re saying I have no right to interfere? Well, I won¡¯t then. I want to see how Jiang Ruan, that country bumpkin, qualifies to be Bao Group¡¯s spokesperson!"


    "A woman who climbed her way to the top by sleeping around, shameless! You¡¯re already so mesmerized by her, giving her so many resources, and even letting her be the spokesperson. What next, nning to give her the entire Bao Group?"


    Xu Yun waspletely irrational with anger.


    Ady from an eminent family, hurling insults with zero elegance.


    Bao Ye knew that she had been forced into this over the years; she wasn¡¯t like this when she was young.


    But he couldn¡¯t me anyone but her own temperament.


    She drove herself into this state.


    Xu Yun¡¯s words were like thorns stabbing into Bao Ye¡¯s heart, but for him, he was already used to it.


    He just chuckled lightly, his tone nonchnt: "If she wants it, it¡¯s not impossible."


    The man¡¯s angr face was icy, withziness and defiance at the ends of his eyes, leaning back in the office chair with a sarcastic curl on his lips.


    "Mother¡¯s suggestion is not bad."


    "I¡¯ll ry it to her when I get the chance, so I can retire early too."


    Meaning that he didn¡¯t mind at all if Jiang Ruan took Bao Group as a gift.


    Bao Group meant nothing to him.


    "You!" Xu Yun was apoplectic: "Crazy, you¡¯repletely crazy."


    "What kind of magic does that woman have to charm you like this!"


    "I warn you, Bao Ye, unless I¡¯m dead, Jiang Ruan will never set foot in the Bao family!"


    "Apart from Wan¡¯er, I absolutely won¡¯t acknowledge any woman as the daughter-inw of the Bao family!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 78 - 69: Xu Yun Urges Su Wan to Return

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 69: Xu Yun Urges Su Wan to Return</h4>


    Xu Yun threatened through gritted teeth, unable to hide the bitterness and hatred on her elegant face, which was even somewhat twisted.


    She thought this would allow her to control Bao Ye.


    After all, no matter what happened, she was still Mrs. Bao, his biological mother!


    He was the one she carried for ten months and gave birth to with great effort.


    From his birth until now, how much suffering has he endured over these years?


    Even his existence was because she painstakingly drugged Bao Wu, leading him to drunkenly conceive him with her.


    That night, however, was a permanent pain in Xu Yun¡¯s heart.


    Even now she could vividly recall Bao Wu holding her, yet calling out another woman¡¯s name in his drunkenness.


    Yes, Bao Wu mistook her for that woman when he was drunk.


    The next day, once sober, Bao Wu never returned, let alone stepped into her room.


    She was utterly pained; he was her husband, yet he treated her like this.


    Fortunately, her belly was cooperative, and she got pregnant from that one time.


    She gave birth to the Bo family¡¯s legitimate eldest grandson, and even if he divorced her, Xu Yun was still recognized as the daughter-inw of the Bo family, and her son was the future heir, enjoying endless wealth and glory.


    Pulling her thoughts back, Xu Yun wanted to say something, but the phone was abruptly hung up.


    The "dudu" sound came, and Xu Yun¡¯s face instantly turned dark.


    Furious, she grabbed the phone and smashed it hard on the floor, shattering it into pieces.


    The maid beside her trembled in fright.


    She bowed her head in silence, not daring to make a sound.


    Being here long enough, everyone knew Mrs. Bao¡¯s temper.


    Unpredictable.


    To speak rashly at this time was like hitting the gun muzzle.


    Xu Yun¡¯s knuckles turned white as she gripped the chair¡¯s armrest, her face filled with malice: "Jiang Ruan!"


    "I will never let you, a cheap woman, take my son away!"


    Xu Yun cursed, her chest heaving with rage, taking quite a while to regainposure.


    She turned and scolded: "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and bring me a ss of water."


    "What use are you?!"


    "No sharp eyes at all!"


    The maid quickly replied, "Yes."


    Soon, she brought over a ss of water.


    It was the 65-degree water Xu Yun usually liked to drink.


    But at this moment, as if her anger had gone to her head, she took a sip and then ced it directly on the table.


    With a "bang," she said, "Are you trying to burn me to death, bringing such hot water?"


    The maid¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, and she softly bit her lip, "I¡¯ll bring you another one."


    Then she turned away.


    Watching her back, Xu Yun withdrew her gaze, feeling utterly vexed. Each and every one of them would drive her to death sooner orter.


    This time, Xu Yun was satisfied with the water, and after finishing it to soothe her throat, she came up with an idea.


    Xu Yun returned to her bedroom, opened a drawer full of phones.


    They were all new, with tags still attached.


    She casually picked one she liked, turned it on, and, relying on memory, dialed a number.


    Soon, she got connected.


    "Hello, godmother." A woman¡¯s soft voice came through, with a bnce of sweetness and strength, making one instinctively feel she was surely an elegant beauty.


    "Why are you suddenly calling me, is there something going on?"


    Su Wan was putting on makeup, seated in the most luxurious dressing room backstage, surrounded by five or six people, bustling around her, like a queen.


    Su Wan wore a red strapless dress. At twenty-nine, she had long shed her girlish purity, exuding the charm of a mature woman in every gesture.


    Her red lips enhanced her allure, and Su Wan was particrly pleased with her reflection in the mirror.


    She was career-driven, and with the power of the Su and Bo families, she quickly established herself in the entertainment industry, her path smooth over the years.


    Hearing her voice, Xu Yun¡¯s anger red again: "Wan¡¯er, you said it¡¯s true, Bao Ye really made Jiang Ruan that little seductress the spokesperson for Bao Family!"


    "I usually turn a blind eye to her indulgences, but now he¡¯s actually brought her to the forefront, this I absolutely can¡¯t ept."


    "Bao Ye even defied me for that woman, and wants to give the whole Bao Family to her, it¡¯s infuriating!"


    Hearing her explosive anger, Su Wan¡¯s lips curled even deeper into a smile, her eyes gleaming beautifully.


    She lightly pushed the makeup artist with her fingertips, signaling them to pause before moving to another side.


    Su Wan feigned surprise, her voiceing through.


    "Ah, Bao Ye brother defied you for Jiang Ruan?"


    "How could Bao Ye brother do that, there must be some misunderstanding, godmother. Bao Ye brother and I have grown up together, I understand him, he surely isn¡¯t that kind of person."


    Xu Yun gave a coldugh: "That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t hear how he spoke to me, he¡¯spletely bewitched by that woman now."


    "Wan¡¯er, listen to your godmother, hurry back home, okay?"


    "You and Bao Ye grew up together, he surely has feelings for you."


    "If you don¡¯t return soon, the future mistress of the Bo family will really change hands to that Jiang Ruan!"


    Xu Yun was all too aware of Bao Ye¡¯s nature.


    He¡¯s just like his father.


    Bao Wu was worthless, for that woman, he abandoned his wife and child, forsaking even his own father, giving up everything in the Bo family.


    No matter how much Xu Yun felt she had won back then, that everything of the Bo family was hers, without a husband¡¯s protection, she was just a widow, that thorn was still lodged in her heart.


    She was truly frightened, afraid Bao Ye would be like Bao Wu, ultimately out of her control, and elope with Jiang Ruan.


    Then she would truly have nothing left.


    Little did she know, Su Wan was waiting for this very statement.


    Jiang Ruan bing the Bao Family spokesperson made Su Wan more anxious than anyone.


    She had mentioned the spokesperson role to Bao Ye a few times, but each time Bao Ye responded that the group didn¡¯t need it, brushing her off.


    Now it was given to Jiang Ruan.


    How could Su Wan swallow this injustice?


    Su Wan said, "Godmother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll head to Beijing right away."


    "But can we keep this matter confidential for now?" Su Wan¡¯s red lips curled, her eyes filled with calction: "I want to give Bao Ye brother a surprise."


    Xu Yun was instantly pleased to hear she agreed to return: "Alright, I promise you."


    "Wan¡¯er, if only you were my biological daughter, you¡¯re so gentle and caring, unlike that unfilial Bao Ye, who just angers me every day."


    Su Wan listened, chuckling, and yfully said: "Godmother, you¡¯ve watched me grow up, in my heart I¡¯ve already considered you my mom."


    "Moreover, once Bao Ye brother and I are officially together, soon enough I¡¯ll have to call you mom anyway."


    Su Wan shyly said.


    And hearing this, Xu Yun was immediately delighted.


    Sheughed heartily, her face full of joy: "Exactly."


    "You and Bao Ye are childhood sweethearts, grew up together, our two families are long-time friends, perfectly matched."


    "In my heart, there¡¯s no daughter-inw more satisfying than you!"


    Xu Yun heaped praises on Su Wan.


    Su Wan smiled charmingly: "Godmother."


    "Then let¡¯s talk more when I return to Beijing, I bought you a gift!"


    Xu Yun replied: "Alright."

 Chapter 79 - 70: Jiang Ruan Is Followed

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 70: Jiang Ruan Is Followed</h4>


    He hung up the phone, the smile on Xu Yun¡¯s face had not yet disappeared, and she felt better drinking tea.


    Jiang Ruan, oh Jiang Ruan, I have to see for myself.


    What do you have topare with Wan¡¯er?


    In terms of family background, the Bo family and the Su Family are old friends.


    Although the financial power of the Su Family is indeed far inferior to the Bao Family¡¯s.


    But the Bo family doesn¡¯t rely on marriages to stabilize their group.


    In terms of appearance and ability, Su Wan is an internationally renowned actress.


    Of course, she is not inferior to Jiang Ruan.


    If it weren¡¯t for Wan¡¯er being absent, Jiang Ruan wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to take advantage of the situation. She doesn¡¯t believe that when Wan¡¯er returns, Bao Ye¡¯s heart will still be all about Jiang Ruan.


    Xu Yun snorted coldly, thinking.


    Calcting in her mind.


    -


    In the evening, Sister Qin treated everyone to a party at a bar to celebrate Jiang Ruan.


    There¡¯s a new drama press conference tomorrow. To avoid affecting work, Sister Qin ordered to rece the usual strong liquor with fruit wine.


    The atmosphere was very lively.


    But Jiang Ruan was thinking about how to sneak away; she wanted to go back early to see Bao Ye.


    Bao Ye gave her such a great opportunity, being the spokesperson for Bao Group.


    All day today, Jiang Ruan was still in a daze.


    In the end, she had no choice but to pretend to have a stomach ache because her period wasing to get away. Sister Qin wanted to apany her, but she stopped her.


    Sister Qin was worried: "Can you go back by yourself? It¡¯s not safe."


    Jiang Ruan replied: "Don¡¯t worry, Sister Qin. I¡¯ve called a car. I¡¯ll head out now."


    After saying that, she grabbed her bag, pretended to hold her stomach, and turned to run off dramatically.


    Sister Qin looked on, murmuring to herself: "Strange, how do I remember that her period isn¡¯t at this time? Wasn¡¯t it just a few days ago?"


    Or did she remember wrong?


    Sister Qin couldn¡¯t recall, so she decided to stop thinking about it. She knew Jiang Ruan well enough to know she wouldn¡¯t do anything impulsive. It¡¯s probably something urgent.


    Feeling reassured, Sister Qin turned back to the private room.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Ruan finally rxed once she got in the car by the roadside, covered tightly with a mask, and gave the driver an address.


    The driver replied, "Okay."


    And then drove on the road.


    The night was exceptionally quiet, with streetlights constantly shedding light into the car, and Jiang Ruan kept busy with her phone.


    Thinking about soon meeting the man, her heart was swelling with excitement, even wondering what to say to him.


    In a sweet voice? Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.


    To call him softly ¡¯brother¡¯?


    Better not; there¡¯s a new drama press conference tomorrow.


    Jiang Ruan feared she wouldn¡¯t even be able to get out of bed, and if any inappropriate photos were taken by the media on-site, she¡¯d be utterly embarrassed.


    While she was pondering, the driver¡¯s serious voice suddenly rang out: "Miss, it seems there¡¯s a car following us."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart skipped a beat: "Really?"


    She turned to look, and the driver said, "Look at that white car. I¡¯ve already turned four corners, and it¡¯s still following me, like it won¡¯t let go."


    Years of driving make the driver very alert.


    As he said, Jiang Ruan quickly noticed something was off as well.


    That car was indeed tailing them, no matter how well it disguised, asionally turning off to the side, but soon catching up again.


    Jiang Ruan watched them, frowning; no one should have leaked her whereabouts.


    Everyone at thepany had signed a confidentiality agreement.


    So who could it be?


    What¡¯s their intention?


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t understand, but now the more pressing matter needs to be handled. Sheposed herself: "Driver, let¡¯s change direction, not head there for now."


    "From now on, just drive wherever I tell you. I¡¯m familiar with this area."


    The driver replied, "Okay!"


    That white car was like a piece of chewing gum that wouldn¡¯t be shaken off.


    Jiang Ruan spent nearly an hour to finally shake them off.


    "Miss, we¡¯ve lost them!" the driver said.


    Jiang Ruan also saw it; her forehead was covered in sweat as she breathed a long sigh of relief and leaned back in her seat.


    She responded, "Hmm."


    Jiang Ruan closed her eyes, feeling exhausted.


    "Miss, have you made any enemies?" the driver asked her.


    Jiang Ruan replied, "I don¡¯t know either."


    It seemed like an unreasonable excuse too.


    After all, that car has been chasing them for so long.


    No grievances or hatred should lead to this.


    The driver seemed like a good person.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips moved slightly, and she added, "Perhaps they were tempted. I just came out of the bar after a gathering with friends, maybe someone took notice of me then."


    The driver sighed: "The world is still chaotic. ces like bars aren¡¯t safe; it¡¯s better to go less often in the future."


    "Hearing your voice, you can¡¯t be too old, twenty-something, right? My daughter is probably around your age."


    Talking about his daughter, the driver¡¯s voice was joyful.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s ck eyes sparkled, and she smiled: "Is that so."


    "Then you¡¯re really blessed."


    The driverughed heartily: "Blessed, indeed very blessed. Although we don¡¯t make much money, having a harmonious family is more important than anything else."


    Jiang Ruan listened and softly agreed with a "hmm."


    She turned her head to look out the window, her eyes a little sad. If her parents were still alive, she would have grown up in a happy family, cherished by her mom and dad.


    Then she wouldn¡¯t have entered the entertainment industry.


    Nor would she have had the chance to meet Bao Ye.


    How could an ordinary girl get involved with such an extraordinary individual.


    But unfortunately, there¡¯s never a ¡¯what if¡¯ in this world.


    When Jiang Ruan arrived at the manor, it was almost half-past ten. She initially nned to return early but ended up being dyed by an unexpected incident and arriving homete.


    When getting out of the car, Jiang Ruan sincerely thanked the driver.


    It¡¯s possible to pay for the rideter.


    Jiang Ruan walked into the manor, operating her phone screen, the fare wasn¡¯t high, just two hundred yuan.


    But without hesitation, she directly tipped the driver ten thousand yuan.


    Less than a minute after tipping, Jiang Ruan received a phone call.


    Jiang Ruan knew who it was¡ª the driver from earlier. She hesitated for a moment and then hung up.


    She still felt a little embarrassed expressing her gratitude so directly, so she calmly edited a message to send over.


    [Thank you, good people should be rewarded. This is my token of gratitude, I wish you eternal happiness.]


    After sending, Jiang Ruan closed the screen, concealing her emotions, and headed up the stairs.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was.


    Bao Ye was not at home.


    He hadn¡¯t returned since he left in the morning.


    This made Jiang Ruan feel a bit disappointed; she had been eagerly looking forward toing back to see him, only to find him absent.


    But she was already ustomed to such situations.


    Jiang Ruan changed her clothes and took a bath.


    Standing under the shower, hot water pouring, she was still thinking about the white car that followed them tonight.


    What exactly was the purpose of those people tracking her?


    To discover her address?


    This made Jiang Ruan feel vignt.


    After all, she was living in Bao Ye¡¯s house. If discovered and reported, it would be highly unfavorable for both her and Bao Ye.


    No, she couldn¡¯t just leave it at that.


    With these thoughts in mind, Jiang Ruan wrapped her hair, covered in a bath towel, and directly opened the door to go out.


    Walking straight ahead, she was still contemting whether to tell Bao Ye about it, to help check the identity of that car¡¯s owner.


    Bao Ye, being well-connected, surely had a way to find out.


    Unaware, there was already a man standing in front of her.


    Bao Ye looked on as she, with her bare fragrant shoulders, swan-like neck slender and white, emitting a peach fragrance, bumped her head against his chest!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 80 - 71: Be Good, You Sleep First

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 71: Be Good, You Sleep First</h4>


    Just a few centimeters away, a man¡¯s deep, husky voice sounded above Jiang Ruan¡¯s head, teasing: "Tsk."


    "Since when did you learn to throw yourself at me?"


    The maic voice was too familiar; Jiang Ruan could never forget it. She abruptly looked up, only to see Bao Ye in front of her.


    Bao Ye¡¯s expression was calm, dressed in ck, his demeanor was gentlemanly cold. At this moment, his dark eyes mixed with interest were staring intently at her.


    The next second, her dark, bright crystal-like eyes lit up instantly upon seeing him!


    Like brilliant stars.


    Instantly touched Bao Ye¡¯s rarely reached heart. He swallowed, his throat inexplicably felt dry.


    "Bao Ye! When did youe back?" Jiang Ruan looked at him with surprise, her little face unable to hide excitement.


    Lost in thought, she hadn¡¯t even noticed his return!


    "While you were showering," the man said inly.


    Bao Ye averted his gaze, but itnded where it shouldn¡¯t, from this angle, her soft white curves were clearly visible.


    Invisibly enticing.


    Fresh out of the shower, she resembled a peach, her skin soft and pink.


    Begging for affection.


    "Dressed like this, are you trying to seduce me?" Bao Ye scoffed, but his hand slipped from his suit pocket, directly wrapping around her waist.


    So close, the sweet peach scent was particrly intense. Jiang Ruan eximed "Ah," her face flushing as she pushed him: "No I¡¯m not, let go, I need to dry my hair."


    "What¡¯s the rush?" His voice was raspy.


    Like a wolf, he lowered his head, sniffing lightly at her neck, the man¡¯s warm breath spraying at her neck, making Jiang Ruan¡¯s breath hitch.


    He asked, "New shower gel?"


    Jiang Ruan replied, "Bought it before, just haven¡¯t used it."


    She blinked, her round eyes were clear and bright, her pure little face extra charming: "Does it smell nice?"


    She even extended her arm to smell it herself, muttering: "Peach-scented shower gel is really popr onlely, so I bought a bottle to follow the trend. It¡¯s just fruity, shouldn¡¯t smell bad, right?"


    Listening to her, Bao Ye looked up, resuming his usual cool demeanor.


    He responded: "Mm."


    "It¡¯s okay."


    Saying so, his arm around her waist tightened. Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes watched her cute face, his sexy Adam¡¯s apple rolled again.


    His fingertips pinched her chin, then slowly tilted it up: "It suits you well."


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t understand: "Huh?"


    He rasped: "I meant the shower gel."


    Saying that, he lowered his head to kiss her.


    Jiang Ruan was quite happy to beplimented, her eyes squinted with a smile, watching the man¡¯s handsome face suddenly approach.


    Five centimeters, three centimeters.


    The atmosphere had reached its peak.


    Jiang Ruan also tilted her head to meet him.


    Her fingertips resting on his chest unconsciously clenched his shirt, creating a few creases.


    Her eyshes fluttered non-stop, she even closed her eyes, still tense and excited.


    No matter how many times they had kissed.


    Whenever the moment truly arrived.


    She didn¡¯t know why.


    Her heart just inexplicably raced.


    His thin lips touched her soft red lips, then gradually increased force, as Bao Ye was about to extend his distinct boned hand to wrap around her nape.


    The phone in his pocket suddenly rang!


    It was particrly shrill in the quiet bedroom.


    Both were startled at the same time.


    Jiang Ruan opened her eyes, her breathing already chaotic, her fingers unsped from his shirt.


    She steadied her breath, face so red it was indescribable, her voice carried hoarseness: "Then answer your call first."


    After speaking, she hurriedly covered her mouth.


    Why was she so hoarse, ah ah ah.


    It¡¯s just a kiss, reallycking courage.


    After a slight daze, hearing her words, Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes twinkled with a joyful smile.


    Unhurriedly, he pulled out his phone, teasingly leaning close to her ear: "You seem quite excited?"


    Jiang Ruan snapped her head up, ring at him, rebutted: "I¡¯m not!"


    "What¡¯s there to be excited about!"


    Bao Ye clearly saw her ears turn red, flushed like a rabbit¡¯s.


    Knowing she was stubborn, surely wouldn¡¯t admit.


    He chuckled lowly, then turned to the balcony to take the call.


    Watching his back, Jiang Ruan covered her face with her hands, feeling her face burning uncontrobly.


    Why so hot?


    Hope he didn¡¯t notice?


    Jiang Ruan dashed into the bathroom, upon seeing her face as red as a ripe peach in the mirror, she instantly felt emo.


    Ah ah ah, he definitely saw, boohoohoo.


    Jiang Ruan pinched her cheeks, feeling embarrassed.


    But she couldn¡¯t entirely me herself! Who told him to suddenly want to kiss her without warning!


    Calming herself, Jiang Ruan came out of the bathroom, seeing he wasn¡¯t back, the sound of a phone call came from the balcony, probably work-rted.


    She turned to the walk-in wardrobe, changed into a camisole dress, then dried her hair.


    She also used peach-scented shampoo, the aroma was fragrant, smelling it took Jiang Ruan to a ce in her memory.


    By the time she finished drying her hair, Bao Ye had just returned, his expression indifferent, revealing little emotion, casually cing his phone on the table, he reached to unbutton his shirt.


    The white shirt, button by button, was undone.


    Soon, the shirt was taken off.


    The man¡¯s strong, eye-catching eight-pack abs instantly exposed to the air.


    No denying, Bao Ye¡¯s physique was truly excellent.


    Simply perfect proportions.


    Lean stomach, narrow waist.


    Comparable to a model in the entertainment industry.


    Jiang Ruan gulped, hearing the sound of her own swallow.


    She began to feel nervous, her voice a bit tense, yet thoughtfully offered: "I¡¯ll go get your pajamas."


    She said, intending to pass by him.


    But before she could take two steps, the man¡¯s long arm wrapped around her.


    Bao Ye held her, his dark eyes stirred with some emotion,plex and moody, he lowered his head and said: "No need, I¡¯ll get them myself."


    Then kissed her softly twice on her red lips: "Good, you sleep first."


    Jiang Ruan was startled, her eyes blinking in surprise.


    She seemed to detect something off in his tone.


    Probably rted to the earlier phone call.


    Ultimately, she didn¡¯t ask more and said: "Okay."


    "Then I¡¯ll go to bed first."


    Bao Ye released her: "Mm."


    The wardrobe door was opened, Bao Ye walked in, taking a ck silk pajama.


    Then directly headed to the bathroom.


    Jiang Ruan watched his back disappear, then withdrew her gaze, not quite understanding her own emotions.


    He wanted it, she¡¯d worry, tomorrow¡¯s the new drama¡¯s press conference.


    Now he didn¡¯t want it anymore, why was she feeling a bit unbnced?


    Jiang Ruan smacked her lips, indeed women are troublesome.


    Forget it, don¡¯t think about it, she¡¯ll sleep.


    Tomorrow will be busy.


    In the bathroom, Bao Ye stood under the shower, cold water washing over his sharp face, his eyes open, water stinging them red.


    He reached up to grab his hair, wiping the water off his face, nowhere near asposed as he was in front of Jiang Ruan.

 Chapter 81 - 72: Bao Ye, Don鈥檛 Leave Me

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 72: Bao Ye, Don¡¯t Leave Me</h4>


    The call was from Bao Wu.


    The whole of Beijing knew him, He Bao Ye¡¯s biological father with a legal blood rtionship.


    After marriage, for the sake of love, he didn¡¯t hesitate to leave the Bo family, cut ties with his grandfather, and became a ruthless man who abandoned his wife and child.


    From the beginning of his memory, He had nothing to do with this man.


    Bao Wu rarely returned to the Bo family, either at thepany or outside, so He rarely saw him.


    At first, He thought it was because he was busy.


    Butter, He learned from the servants that his father and mother had no feelings for each other, they had amercial marriage, and Bao Wu had proposed a divorce many times.


    But he was refused by his grandfather.


    He threatened Bao Wu with the position of the Bo family heir.


    If you dare to divorce, get out of the Bo family.


    Later, Bao Wu did get out of the Bo family.


    It was raining heavily that day, He was standing in the rain, with a servant holding an umbre, watching coldly as Bao Wu left without looking back.


    He never looked back.


    And his mother fell to the ground and cried in pain.


    From that moment on, He had no expectations for this man.


    From childhood to now, He never called him father.


    Bao Wu is not worthy.


    He turned off the shower, took a towel to wipe his face, and stood in front of the mirror, looking at his face that was sixty percent simr to Bao Wu.


    He had a nk expression.


    His lips curled into a cold smile.


    He had long guessed that Bao Wu would call, just like every time his mother came back.


    Asked him to look after her, for his sake, and not to do anything to hurt that woman.


    Heh.


    Is his face really that valuable?


    He simply disdained to argue with them because he never cared about them at all.


    Otherwise, did Bao Wu really think He allowed Wu Qi to be bigger over the years?


    Wu Qi, Bao Wu, Song Qi.


    My wife.


    The sarcasm at the corner of He¡¯s lips was so strong it almost overflowed.


    The bathroom door opened, and the bedroom waspletely silent.


    He stepped out, not seeing Jiang Ruan, and instead, noticed a lump under the bed covers.


    Coming to the bed, He found that she had already fallen asleep.


    Her serene little face was adorably sweet.


    Her cheek was pressed against a pillow, her hair loose, and she was holding a pillow in her arms, making her sleeping posture not particrly ungraceful.


    He lifted the light nket, gently pulling out the pillow from her embrace, but as soon as He moved, Jiang Ruan woke up.


    "You¡¯re back." Her sweet, soft voice, with a touch of coquettishness, reached the man¡¯s ears as Jiang Ruan, half-asleep, eyes closed, extended her arms to him.


    "Let¡¯s sleep, Bao Ye, I¡¯m so sleepy."


    Like a delicate little girl.


    He chuckled at her cuteness, but indeed, she was just a young girl, not even twenty-four yet, in the prime of her life.


    He said, "Okay."


    Then He bent down to hold her andy beside her.


    Jiang Ruan found afortable position in his arms and soon stopped moving, her steady breathing indicating she had fallen asleep again.


    Though she was thin, holding her was not ufortable.


    On the contrary, she was soft and cuddly.


    He raised his hand to turn off the room¡¯s light, leaving only a small nightlight, as the night grew silent.


    He held her, the rich fragrance of peaches emanating from her, sweet and enticing.


    He lowered his head to view her by the dim light.


    The girl¡¯s lips were pursed cutely, her fair little face as delicate as a high school girl.


    His heart fluttered, His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and eventually, He couldn¡¯t resist stealing a quick kiss on her lips.


    He wasn¡¯t sleepy at all.


    His mind was filled with thoughts, so He closed His eyes, pretending to sleep.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, in a drowsy state, He heard the voice of the person in His arms, speaking almost inaudibly.


    But He still heard it.


    He opened His eyes, his pitch-ck pupils bloodshot, utterly exhausted.


    He lowered His head closer to her, and He heard her softly calling, "Bao Ye... Bao Ye..."


    She was calling His name!


    His ck eyes shone, He tightened His grip around her waist, speaking softly, "Hmm, I¡¯m here."


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, go to sleep."


    "No one dares to bully you."


    As long as He was here, no one would dare to bully her.


    Initially, He thought she was having a nightmare.


    That¡¯s why she called His name.


    Looking at her, she indeed seemed to be sleeping.


    Whether she heard His words or not was unknown, as she soon quieted down.


    He stared at her for a while, waiting to ensure she was asleep.


    Just as He was about to close His eyes, the person in His arms moved again, instinctively clutching His chest¡¯s sleepwear, snuggling closer, brows furrowing as she murmured: "...don¡¯t leave me."


    _


    In the morning, Jiang Ruan and Sister Qin arrived at the venue for the press conference, and the ce was already packed.


    Today was the new series press conference for "Jinfu Legend."


    From tomorrow, Jinfu Legend would officially air.


    The original work was the top one on a certain website, boasting an astonishing number of fans.


    When it initially began filming, there was considerable online controversy, with many critics, because the original fans were worried the actors would ruin the series they cherished.


    Butter, during the actual filming, asional clips from the set were shared, and whether it was the male lead Bai Yi or the female lead Jiang Ruan, their acting skills were impable.


    Instantly drawing people in, they truly captured the feeling of the characters from the original novel.


    As a result, another wave of fans began eagerly anticipating the new series.


    However, there was a stubborn group of original fans who still felt that no actor could live up to the series¡¯ male and female leads.


    Because fantasies are always beautiful.


    They preferred the characters to be paper people.


    All the actors from the crew were present today, Jiang Ruan warmly greeted them, and everyone chatted happily.


    It felt like being back in the crew again.


    Soon after, Bai Yi arrived.


    In a white suit, he was elegant and handsome, standing at six feet tall with undeniable charisma, truly pleasing to the eye.


    Bai Yi entered with a smile, "Long time no see, everyone."


    "Bai Yi Bro!"


    "Bai Yi Bro, you¡¯re here!"


    "Hello, Bai Yi Bro!"


    Everyone greeted him enthusiastically.


    Although Bai Yi was an award-winning actor, it was widely known he had a renowned temper, just like Jiang Ruan.


    Their reputations in the crew were exceptional.


    Previously, Jiang Ruan had even made headlines for buying milk tea.


    At the time, someone used Jiang Ruan of acting.


    The crew members directly confirmed their identities to defend her.


    They all stood by Jiang Ruan¡¯s side.


    Bai Yi nodded, polite and gentle, "Hello."


    Then he looked at Jiang Ruan in a strapless purple dress and ten-centimeter heels, her long hair draped, with a light makeup.


    She exuded a pure fairy-like aura.


    Bai Yi¡¯s eyes brightened, tucking one hand in his pocket, smiling as he praised, "Haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, Little Ruan seems even more beautiful."


    Jiang Ruan chuckled naively, not noticing the change in address, her voice sweet: "Thank you for thepliment, Bai Yi Bro."


    "And you¡¯re even more handsome."


    Being praised, Bai Yiughed heartily.


    "You¡¯re so sweet-tongued."


    "No, no, we¡¯re both equally sweet."


    "It¡¯s alright, as long as you¡¯re the prettiest today, you¡¯re the female lead after all."


    "Can¡¯t say that, you¡¯re the male lead, of course, you¡¯re the most handsome."


    "Right, everyone? Isn¡¯t Bai Yi Bro handsome today?"


    Jiang Ruan turned to ask the actors.


    The actors went along, "He¡¯s super handsome!"


    Bai Yiughed helplessly, raising a hand to rub his forehead.


    "Can¡¯t win in an argument with you."


    Sister Qin, listening nearby, teased, "Are you two doing amercial mutual praise?"

 Chapter 82 - 73: Turmoil at the Press Conference

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 73: Turmoil at the Press Conference</h4>


    Jiang Ruan stuck out her tongue, dimples shallow on her cheeks, her bright little face even more charming: "I¡¯m just speaking the truth."


    "Everyone feels the same way, you know."


    "Right, right?"


    She turned to ask them, yful and cute.


    Everyone was amused by her and nodded: "Yes, yes, yes."


    Bai Yi¡¯s eyes held a smile, his whole demeanor as gentle as jade, looking at Jiang Ruan.


    Just then, a vivid red appeared in sight, more striking than the leadingdy.


    Li Xin was seen wearing a red spaghetti strap dress, stepping in high heels with a cking sound, her lips deep red, hair in wavy curls, looking sultry and alluring.


    She wore heavy makeup.


    Completely different from her usual styling; her well-proportioned figure was entuated by a side slit dress revealing long slender legs, extremely sexy.


    But for some reason, perhaps due to her features, dressing so provocatively always felt a bit strange.


    Especially her big wavy curls.


    Instantly aged her ten years.


    "Long time no see, everyone." Li Xin tilted her red lips, her eyes teasing: "I¡¯ve really missed everyone."


    Yet nobody wanted to engage with her.


    Hearing this, seeing her outfit, everyone couldn¡¯t help but murmur in their hearts.


    Clearly ying the supporting role, dressing like this, is she trying to steal the spotlight from the leadingdy?


    Isn¡¯t she asking for criticism?


    Surely tomorrow¡¯s headlines will be, Li Xin in sexy red dress, overwhelms the main cast.


    Everyone knew of Li Xin¡¯s scheming nature, so no one wanted to talk to her.


    A minute passed.


    Still no one responded to Li Xin.


    Li Xin¡¯s face instantly soured, but she held herself back from losing temper immediately.


    Jiang Ruan watched her with interest, seemingly amused, smilingly said: "I missed you too."


    This directly gave Li Xin a way out.


    But Li Xin did not appreciate it in her heart.


    At this moment, the director came over.


    Today was the new drama¡¯s press conference, and the director was happier than anyone: "Everyone¡¯s here."


    "Our crew¡¯s gathered once again, hahaha."


    Everyone greeted.


    Bai Yi smiled and said, "Yes."


    Then, Director Zhang¡¯s surprised voice sounded: "Li Xin, why are you dressed like this?"


    Director Zhang frowned, looking at Li Xin¡¯s outfit, it¡¯s simply disgraceful!


    This is a new drama¡¯s press conference, not a modelingpetition!


    Dressed like this, who is she intending to overshadow?


    Upon the director¡¯s questioning, everyone started watching the show.


    Li Xin feigned innocence: "Director Zhang, is there a problem with my attire? I specifically chose this red for our new drama to be a big hit, isn¡¯t it festive?"


    "Isn¡¯t it good-looking?"


    The director didn¡¯t even bother watching her act, turned to ask Li Xin¡¯s manager: "Did she bring any other outfit?"


    The manager said: "No, just this one."


    He tried to advise, Li Xin wouldn¡¯t listen.


    She just wanted to wear this to steal the spotlight.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to care.


    The director gritted his teeth in frustration, not even sparing a nce at Li Xin, went to speak with Bai Yi and Jiang Ruan.


    Just the three of them, the director finally couldn¡¯t hold back: "Look at how she¡¯s dressed, revealing this and that, anyone who didn¡¯t know would think our ¡¯Jinfu Legend¡¯ female second is an entertainment industry seductive woman."


    Unreservedly sarcastic.


    Jiang Ruan nearly couldn¡¯t help butugh, her eyes narrowed in mirth: "It¡¯s okay, her dressing sexily can also give free publicity for our new drama, the headlines will definitely feature her tomorrow."


    Bai Yi chimed in: "And she¡¯s on headlines for free, quite a bargain."


    The two of them in tandem amused the director.


    But watching Jiang Ruan, he sighed: "I fear her stealing your spotlight as the lead."


    "Everyone in the crew knows how Li Xin performs, but the audience doesn¡¯t."


    Shortly after wrapping up, Li Xin¡¯s fans were fiercely criticizing Jiang Ruan online.


    The fans of both had a fight, staying on trending topics for over half a month.


    The director was aware of this.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Director Zhang." Jiang Ruan responded brightly and wisely: "If it¡¯s mine, no one else can take it, I believe the audience has sharp judgment."


    "Besides, we are all actors, actors exist for acting, everyone is their own protagonist."


    Bai Yi nodded in admiration: "Well said."


    "Having this awareness is a good thing, many in showbizck it."


    Director Zhang was also impressed by her words: "Alright, then I have no other concerns."


    "Everyone get ready, we should be up soon."


    Bai Yi and Jiang Ruan in unison: "Okay."


    The two paused, exchanged a smile, then went to the makeup artist to touch up.


    Ten minutester, the new drama¡¯s press conference officially began.


    The venue was bustling with people.


    Dozens of reporters stood in the audience with cameras.


    To maintain order, hundreds of security guards were posted all around.


    "Let us invite all the actors of ¡¯Jinfu Legend¡¯ on stage," the host¡¯s voice sounded.


    Instantly apuse erupted at the venue.


    Jiang Ruan and Bai Yi were the first on stage, followed by Li Xin and the other actors.


    shlights illuminated each face.


    Before going on stage, Director Zhang instructed everyone on their positions, Jiang Ruan and Bai Yi stood in the center, holding the C position.


    Li Xin stood next to Jiang Ruan.


    But upon getting on stage, Li Xin moved to Bai Yi¡¯s other side.


    Pressing close to Bai Yi, both Jiang Ruan and Li Xin nked Bai Yi.


    The bright red stood out.


    At first nce, it seemed as if she was the leadingdy, paired with Bai Yi.


    Li Xin tilted her red lips, smiled brightly to the cameras, her entire demeanor triumphant with spring.


    Jiang Ruan nced at her, then withdrew her gaze, a faint mockery hanging on her lips.


    Seeing the scene on stage, fans below also began discussing.


    "What¡¯s happening, is Li Xin purposely stealing Jiang Ruan¡¯s spotlight?"


    "Exactly, dressing like this at such an event, who¡¯s she trying to seduce!"


    "Li Xin is so scheming!"


    "But truth be told, that dress is pretty hot, haha, really white, and I mean what everyone¡¯s thinking."


    "Haha, you¡¯re so vulgar!"


    Moreover, what Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t expect was, the next on-screen disy tightly beside Bai Yi was surprisingly also Li Xin as the female lead.


    Initially, Jiang Ruan hadn¡¯t noticed, just felt the screen behind her changed colors.


    The host kept talking.


    Until dissatisfaction from fans below arose.


    "What¡¯s the matter, is Jiang Ruan the lead or is Li Xin the lead, what kind of promotional pictures are these, are you kidding?"


    Only then did Jiang Ruan turn to see Li Xin on the giant screen holding C position, her whole demeanor slightly dumbstruck.


    Turning aside, she saw Li Xin provocatively ncing over, as if saying, what can you do about me?


    Li Xin pretended surprise: "Oh dear, what¡¯s up with this picture, how am I in the center?"


    "How can this be, Jiang Ruan is the lead."


    "Director, what should we do?"


    Putting on airs, extremely pretentious.


    Innocent yet kind.


    The voice traveled through the microphone to everyone¡¯s ears, also reaching Director Zhang¡¯s.


    Director Zhang nced at Li Xin, ignoring her.


    As if unaware of her little schemes.


    Jiang Ruan approached the director: "What¡¯s going on, Director?"


    Director Zhang: "I don¡¯t know either, how did it be this."


    "I¡¯ll look into it."


    "Alright."


    Soon, the photo on the big screen was reced.


    Bing Jiang Ruan and Bai Yi at C position.


    While Li Xin was in a corner barely noticeable behind others.

 Chapter 83 - 74: Fang Cui Arrives and Exposes Jiang Ruan as Chen Miao

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 74: Fang Cui Arrives and Exposes Jiang Ruan as Chen Miao</h4>


    Jiang Ruan returned to Bai Yi¡¯s side. As she passed by Li Xin, she noticed Li Xin¡¯s unpleasant expression and even caught her secretly ring at her. Just when Jiang Ruan turned back, she saw it clearly.


    Li Xin couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend and simply turned away.


    Jiang Ruan withdrew her gaze, a hint of joy shing in her eyes, yet she didn¡¯t take this little drama to heart.


    The press conference continued.


    Soon it was time for the fan Q&A session.


    The first to be questioned was Jiang Ruan.


    The female fan who got the chance to ask was particrly excited, holding the microphone and saying,


    "Jiang Ruan, I really like you. I¡¯ve been watching your dramas since you debuted. You act really well, and I love watching anything you star in!"


    Jiang Ruan pursed her lips into a smile, her dark eyes shining with a gentle light. Wearing a purple strapless dress, she was elegant and fairy-like. She gracefully replied, "Thank you for your support. It¡¯s because of fans like you that I¡¯ve had the courage toe this far. Thank you all."


    Jiang Ruan bowed at a thirty-degree angle, her demeanor sincere and humble.


    Thunderous apuse erupted from the audience.


    Fan meetings always evoke strong emotions and inevitably some gossip.


    The female fan mustered up the courage to say, "Jiang Ruan, can I ask you a few questions?"


    Jiang Ruan: "Sure."


    "Do you like anyone?"


    As soon as this was asked, there was a burst of exmations at the scene.


    Bai Yi alsoughed, looking at Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan blinked, a bit caught off guard: "Huh?"


    "Do you mean an idol or..."


    Female fan: "Not an idol, I want to ask what kind of man you prefer, what kind of man you¡¯d consider marrying in the future, what type approximately? We¡¯re all curious, could you tell us?"


    Below the stage, Sister Qin was nervously watching Jiang Ruan.


    If she didn¡¯t answer well, it could easily spark rumors.


    However, Jiang Ruan remained calm throughout, with a smile always tugging at her lips, exuding a particrly good temperament.


    She held the microphone by her wrist, looked at everyone present, and chuckled lightly: "Let me think about it."


    The female fan teased, "Do you even need to think about it? Could it be someone like Bai Yi?"


    "He¡¯s standing right next to you, so you can¡¯t bring yourself to say it?"


    At these words, the audience burst into cheers.


    "Bai Yi, Bai Yi!"


    "Be together, be together!"


    There were all sorts of prompts urging them to be together.


    Jiang Ruan got anxious, her face turning red: "Don¡¯t say such things."


    "Bai Yi is my senior, we¡¯re good friends, right, Bai Yi?"


    Seeing her look over, Bai Yi withdrew the smile from his eyes and responded calmly: "Yes."


    "Please, everyone, refrain from making wild spections. We are indeed good friends, and work and personal life should be kept separate."


    He added earnestly: "However, Little Ruan is a junior I particrly admire."


    The duo harmonized seamlessly.


    Bai Yi and Jiang Ruan¡¯s fans were instantly excited.


    Bai Yi called Jiang Ruan Little Ruan!


    So intimate.


    Ahhh, seems like the CP they ship might have a chance ahhhh!!!


    At this moment, the press conference had evidently turned into Jiang Ruan and Bai Yi¡¯s show.


    Li Xin stood on the other side, seething with anger yet having to maintain a smile.


    "Jiang Ruan, what type of man do you really like?" the fan asked again.


    This time, Jiang Ruan did not hesitate. Her eyes sparkling brightly, she replied in a soft voice: "Mature, steady, and a bitmon, ha. I¡¯m an idealist, and my future husband must be my ideal type."


    "What is your ideal type?"


    Jiang Ruan took a deep breath, then blurted it all out: "Good looking, fit, and financially generous!"


    These words were met with immediateughter from the audience.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s skin was thin, and her cheeks immediately turned red, but this was indeed what she thought.


    The fans were all excited.


    In unison, they said: "We like that too!"


    Honestly, who wouldn¡¯t like a man like that?


    Everyone has an ideal type.


    A man who¡¯s unattractive, overweight, and poor is naturally unappealing!


    The female fan let out a "ya," shocked: "Isn¡¯t that just my Bai Yi? Mature, steady, gentle, good looking, fit, and financially generous."


    The female fan egged her on: "Jiang Ruan, you and Bai Yi really suit each other, would you consider it?"


    "I..." Jiang Ruan chuckled awkwardly, looking up at Bai Yi, wondering how it circled back to him again.


    Bai Yi looked at her with a smile, gantly helping her out: "Everyone, stop teasing Little Ruan, can¡¯t you see her face is all red?"


    The scene burst intoughter again.


    Then Jiang Ruan¡¯s soft voice could be heard.


    "We really are good friends. Bai Yi is a senior I especially admire and respect. I hope we have more opportunities to work together in the future, a lifetime of friendship."


    These words indirectly denied any romantic rtionship with Bai Yi.


    Not a hint of hesitation.


    Decisive and straightforward.


    Bai Yi¡¯s gaze paused, almost faltering in his facial expression, but he quickly returned to his usual self.

 Chapter 84 - 74: Fang Cui Arrives and Exposes Jiang Ruan as Chen Miao

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 74: Fang Cui Arrives and Exposes Jiang Ruan as Chen Miao</h4>


    He looked at Jiang Ruan, his eyes slightlyplex.


    And this scene happened to be seen by the Director.


    The Director had been in the entertainment industry for so many years, he could tell what someone was thinking just by a nce.


    Looking at Bai Yi, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, contemting that he should talk to Bai Yi after they finished.


    Having worked with Bai Yi so many times, Bai Yi was indeed a good person, and as a film emperor, he had no airs at all.


    Actually, the Director had long noticed something was off.


    Bai Yi was a bit overly protective of Jiang Ruan, delivering ointment for her leg injury, bringing antipyretics when she had a fever, queuing to buy Tianxing Restaurant¡¯s stir-fried liver for her, and cooking for her personally.


    Everything was too unusual.


    One must know, Bai Yi used to have a straightforward personality, especially with actresses, he always kept his distance.


    Except during filming, there was basically no interaction between them.


    But it was different with Jiang Ruan.


    The atmosphere on set was very pleasant.


    Jiang Ruan was asked a few more questions, and then it was Bai Yi¡¯s turn.


    Bai Yi held the microphone, long used to such asions.


    But he was still momentarily stunned by the first question from a fan, Female Fan: "Bai Yi, you¡¯re almost thirty, do you have a special someone you¡¯re considering settling down with?"


    Bai Yi recovered, gentle as jade: "Not considering it for now, I don¡¯t have such a fixed idea about marriage, even staying single for another ten years is eptable."


    The bold female fan continued: "Bai Yi, aren¡¯t you getting married because you¡¯re waiting for me?"


    The scene instantly erupted with a wow.


    The female fans exploded.


    "This is way too bold, right?"


    "Ah ah ah, what do you mean waiting for you, Bai Yi is clearly waiting for me, Bai Yi, I¡¯m willing to marry you ah ah ah!"


    The host maintained order: "Everyone, please be quiet."


    As the noise subsided, Bai Yi raised the microphone andughed: "It¡¯s not impossible."


    He teased: "But you have to think it through, dating me is not that fun because I spend nearly 365 days a year in the crew."


    "So my friendly suggestion is to find a boy who loves you more to date and marry."


    The scene erupted intoughter.


    The female fan pouted: "All right, then."


    "But Bai Yi, I¡¯m already very happy to talk to you, I¡¯ve liked you for many years."


    Bai Yi: "Thank you for liking me."


    "Continue to maintain that in the future, okay."


    Female Fan: "Definitely, as long as I live in this world, I¡¯ll always like you!"


    Bai Yi: "Then I wish you a long life!"


    Being praised by an idol is just too blissful!


    The female fan felt a bit love-struck at the moment.


    "Bai Yi, I want to ask you onest question."


    Bai Yi: "Sure, ask."


    "What kind of girl do you like?"


    Female Fan: "If you were to really marry, what kind of girl would you choose to marry?"


    The fans at the scene all listened eagerly.


    The media reporters were furiously snapping photos.


    Once captured, it would all be trending tomorrow.


    It¡¯s all money!


    Asked, Bai Yi replied without a thought, in a maic voice: "A gentle and cute woman, I suppose."


    "I prefer simple and cute types."


    As soon as these words came out, the scene instantly exploded.


    Because doesn¡¯t this describe Jiang Ruan?


    It¡¯s a perfect match!


    Jiang Ruan listened with an unchanged expression, her face adorned with a smile, not associating these words with herself at all.


    Nor did she expect the fans¡¯ imagined target to be her.


    After epting a few more fan questions.


    The host said: "That concludes the questions for our male and female leads today, next is the question time for our other actors."


    As soon as the words were out, Li Xin coyly said to Bai Yi: "Bai Yi, you don¡¯t mind if I use your microphone, do you?"


    Because Bai Yi was the closest to her, and he held a microphone.


    Bai Yi: "..."


    He didn¡¯t even think and refused directly.


    "Sorry, that¡¯s not appropriate."


    The rest were media reporters.


    Besides, Li Xin wasn¡¯t a decent person, Bai Yi had no good impression of her.


    Rejected, Li Xin clenched her fingers at her side tighter, and subconsciously looked at Jiang Ruan.


    Just as Jiang Ruan looked over too.


    But she was just looking, Jiang Ruan had no intention of helping her.


    Eventually, Li Xin had to ask the Director for a new microphone.


    As soon as she got it, someone asked her a question.


    The first one to be asked, Li Xin was quite excited.


    Smoothing her hair, afraid herposure was disrupted, she heard a fan ask: "Li Xin, it¡¯s said you act like a diva in the crew, you disrespect staff, yell at them, and don¡¯t get along with Jiang Ruan and others, is this true?"


    Li Xin¡¯s expression changed dramatically, but she quickly recovered, looking innocent: "That¡¯s not true, it¡¯s all rumors and nder, someone intentionally trying to cken my name."


    "Everyone should believe me, don¡¯t be misled by public opinion."


    A fan asked again: "Has Feihong¡¯s sudden bankruptcy had a big impact on you? Turning from a rich youngdy into an ordinary person overnight, do you feel psychologically unbnced?"


    This question was like stabbing Li Xin in the heart.


    How could she possibly be bnced?


    But on this asion, Li Xin quickly thought it over, and said: "At first, it was really hard to adjust, after all, being spoiled since childhood, my parents doted on me, I got whatever I wanted."


    "Suddenly, overnight, it was all gone, and coincidentally I was also filming then, my dad and uncle got injured during that period, actually, the pressure was immense, I cried every night, couldn¡¯t sleep without sleeping pills."


    "That period was the lowest point I¡¯ve experienced in all these years."


    As she spoke, tears welled up in Li Xin¡¯s eyes.


    And quickly, tears started to fall.


    She turned to wipe her tears.


    Innocent and pitiful.


    This quickly stirred sympathy in many present.


    Fans also encouraged her: "Li Xin, stay strong, there¡¯s no obstacle in this world you can¡¯t ovee."


    "Yeah, hang in there, Li Xin."


    "You¡¯re the best!"


    Listening to the fans encouraging her, her turning from foe to fan, Jiang Ruan curled her lips slightly.


    Pity-selling, huh?


    But indeed, Li Xin is quite pitiful.


    Regarding this matter, Jiang Ruan actually felt a bit guilty towards her.

 Chapter 85 - 75: One Day Off

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 75: One Day Off</h4>


    Because Feihong was indeed acquired by Bao Ye himself, she found outter.


    Bao Ye was venting anger on her behalf.


    But Bao Ye said that even if he hadn¡¯t acquired it, Feihong wouldn¡¯t have ended well anyway.


    Because it was involved in shady dealings behind the scenes.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ruan immediately felt less guilty.


    And just at this moment, suddenly from the crowd came the ear-piercing, familiar angry shouting of a middle-aged woman.


    "Chen Miao, you little bitch, you really have grown wings, huh? I thought you were dead! Didn¡¯t expect you to change your name and run here to be a big star!"


    Upon hearing the voice, Jiang Ruan suddenly raised her head.


    Who is it!


    She saw Fang Cui, with disarrayed hair and a floral dress, dressed entirely in a rustic manner, trying to push forward through the crowd.


    Her neck, ears, and wrists were covered with all kinds of gold jewelry.


    She looked exactly like a bumpkin from the countryside.


    Seeing her, Jiang Ruan¡¯s face turned pale, and her mind uncontrobly flooded with all dark memories from childhood to now.


    Her entire being seemed to instantly fall into hell.


    No matter how strong her heart was, those painful and humiliating memories were still torture for her.


    Fang Cui! Why is she here?


    Meanwhile, everyone at the scene was still in a daze, wondering who this rural woman was yelling at?


    Who is Chen Miao?


    Why does she call Jiang Ruan Chen Miao?


    Could it be that Jiang Ruan¡¯s name is fake?


    The media journalists instantly became excited.


    This was explosive news.


    They had to quickly capture it, who knew Jiang Ruan¡¯s original name wasn¡¯t Jiang Ruan, but was actually Chen Miao!


    Could it be considered a downfall?


    "Damn it, I raised you for so many years, and this is how you repay me. I¡¯m not leaving today without an exnation!" Fang Cui squeezed to the front, ring at Jiang Ruan, who was on stage dressed like a morous fairy, and shouted: "Chen Miao, get down here!"


    "Who is Chen Miao?" someone next to Fang Cui asked.


    "It¡¯s Jiang Ruan, this little bitch changed her name, changed her identity to be a star."


    Fang Cui said, "Even if she turns to ash, I would recognize her. She¡¯s Chen Miao, I¡¯m her aunt, I raised her with great difficulty!"


    If not for someone telling her that she was Chen Miao, Fang Cui wouldn¡¯t have known until now.


    This ungrateful little brat.


    Back then, she suddenly disappeared, it was just three million, after all, she was young and beautiful, those old men liked her type.


    At most, it would have been paid off in a few years.


    Fang Cui even counted on her to provide for her old age, buy cars and houses for her son to get married.


    Chen Miao was raised by her, ate her food, drank her drinks, and should earn money to repay her.


    She owed them for a lifetime.


    But she just got three million from somewhere, paid it back, and then disappeared.


    Initially, Fang Cui was disdainful, always acting aloof, taking out such arge sum of money at once, she must have run off with some wild man.


    But in the blink of an eye, several years passed.


    Fang Cui spent her days ying cards, simply considering this person already dead.


    Until a few days ago, someone found her in Jiang City, and told her that Chen Miao was still alive.


    Moreover, she had transformed into a multi-millionaire celebrity.


    Coincidentally, Fang Cui had bad luck with gambling these past two years, owing more than a million, even the house was mortgaged.


    She was short on money.


    This was like meat that fell right into herp, Fang Cui had to tear off a piece.


    Instantly, she akimbo, hurled insults at Jiang Ruan on stage.


    "Chen Miao, get down here, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know all your dirt. If you don¡¯t pay today, I¡¯ll spill everything out, and none of us will have peace!"

 Chapter 86 - 76: Do You Know That Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 76: Do You Know That Woman?</h4>


    Now, everyone knows that Jiang Ruan is the Chen Miao that this tacky woman¡¯s been talking about!


    The actors on stage were all watching the drama unfold.


    Jiang Ruan is super famous, and if she really is the person that woman ims, who changed her name and identity.


    That would be something to watch.


    The fans below the stage were also buzzing.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "What is she saying, how could Jiang Ruan be Chen Miao?"


    "Who is Chen Miao? Lots of female stars in the entertainment industry change their names, but it¡¯s not like they change their entire identity!"


    "Ah, didn¡¯t you see how that woman dressed like a bumpkin? Maybe she¡¯s just trying to cause a scene."


    At this moment, under the spotlight, Jiang Ruan clenched her fingertips, controlling her emotions as she calmly spoke into the microphone, "I don¡¯t know her."


    Then she looked towards Sister Qin.


    Sister Qin had already called for the bodyguards.


    She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to tarnish Jiang Ruan¡¯s reputation.


    No matter who it was, whether it was true or false.


    Hearing this, Sister Qin instructed the bodyguards, "Take her away."


    The bodyguards immediately went over.


    Seeing that they were about to drag her away, Fang Cui panicked and tried to run backward: "Chen Miao, you thankless wretch, I raised you for so many years and this is how you repay me! If it weren¡¯t for me, the wolves outside would have eaten you already."


    "Ah!" A gasp came from the crowd.


    Fang Cui bumped into people, trying to hide inside.


    The scene was in chaos.


    But soon, she was pinned down by the bodyguards.


    Fang Cui screamed for help, the bodyguards, obeying Sister Qin, directly covered her mouth, and then dragged her away.


    Everyone was watching this scene.


    In their hearts, doubts about Jiang Ruan began to arise.


    Bai Yi looked at Jiang Ruan, noticing how pale she was, sweat even beading on her forehead.


    Concerned, Bai Yi lowered the microphone and gently said, "Are you alright, Little Ruan?"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "I¡¯m fine."


    Though she said that, Fang Cui¡¯s appearance had greatly disturbed Jiang Ruan.


    Over the years, she had changed her name to Jiang Ruan, bing someone entirely different from the emaciated Chen Miao of the past.


    Leveraging Bao Ye¡¯s influence, she navigated the entertainment world smoothly, rebuilding herself.


    Jiang Ruan thought that by doing so, she hadpletely shed thebel of Chen Miao, had truly be Jiang Ruan.


    This lifetime, she thought, would never intersect with Fang Cui again.


    But unexpectedly, Fang Cui appeared.


    The scene was a mess.


    All sorts of spections abounded.


    Some even loudly questioned Jiang Ruan: "Jiang Ruan, are you Chen Miao?"


    When asked, Jiang Ruan¡¯s red lips trembled slightly.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say "I am not."


    If her identity was fully uncovered in the future, everything she said and did here today could be evidence against her.


    At that moment, Bai Yi¡¯s maic voice rang out next to her, "No matter who Chen Miao is, Jiang Ruan will always be Jiang Ruan."


    This sentence entered Jiang Ruan¡¯s ears, and she abruptly turned to look at Bai Yi, her dark eyes filled with shock.


    As if she couldn¡¯t believe he would say such a thing.


    "Brother Bai Yi." She said.


    Bai Yi offered her aforting look, then told her to go rest backstage.


    "There¡¯s really not much left, go rest backstage, and I¡¯ll handle the rest."


    His voice was warm and gentle.


    He embodied the elegance of a true gentleman.


    Jiang Ruan hesitated for a moment, knowing her current state indeed needed some rest, she nodded.


    "Alright."


    Jiang Ruan stepped down from the stage, and Sister Qin quickly came over with people, escorting her all the way to the backstage.


    In the lounge, the door closed.


    Now there were only two people in the room.


    Sister Qin turned and walked to the sofa, looking at the distressed Jiang Ruan, her gazeplex, yet she still asked, "Do you know that woman?"


    "I want to hear the truth."

 Chapter 87 - 77: Making Me Eat from the Same Bowl as a Dog

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 77: Making Me Eat from the Same Bowl as a Dog</h4>


    Jiang Ruan looked up, her red lips tightly pressed together, her gazeplex and struggling. She closed her eyes and said, "It¡¯s true."


    "What she said is all true."


    Jiang Ruan looked at Sister Qin, her eyes filled with inescapable sadness. Her fingertips hung at her thighs, tightly clutching the hem of her dress, crumpling it.


    The knuckles of her fingers were conspicuously white.


    Her red lips moved: "I am not Jiang Ruan."


    "I chose this name myself."


    "My real name is Chen Miao."


    Not expecting her to admit it so directly, Sister Qin was startled for a moment but, being ustomed to the storms of the entertainment industry, she quicklyposed herself.


    She furrowed her brows and calmly said, "So what do you n to do about this matter now?"


    "After what happened just now, it will definitely be the headline tomorrow with so many people watching. Thepany can spend money on marketing, but it can¡¯t stop everyone¡¯s mouths."


    "We must hurry ande up with a solution. The new show is about to air, and revealing your background now is not good for you. Many stars in the entertainment industry have fallen like this and never recovered, do you understand?"


    "I understand."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Sister Qin," Jiang Ruan said. "I lied to you."


    "Sigh."


    Sister Qin sat down and took Jiang Ruan¡¯s hand. She said, "It¡¯s okay. In the entertainment industry, so many artists seem morous on the surface, but how many reallye from affluent families? Haven¡¯t seen this often, darling. Can you tell me everything about you from childhood to now?"


    "I need to know these things to help you figure out what to do next."


    Jiang Ruan said, "Okay."


    Then she told Sister Qin everything from her childhood to the present.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s tone was very calm.


    But only she knew how unsettled her emotions were. Even after so many years, she couldn¡¯t forget the hurt that certain people had caused her.


    However, there was one thing she didn¡¯t tell Sister Qin.


    About the three million debt and Bao Ye.


    Jiang Ruan had her own reasons.


    Besides, they originally had no future.


    After listening to her story, Sister Qin was utterly shocked, her eyes filled withpassion for her.


    She tightly held Jiang Ruan¡¯s hand and sighed, "You¡¯ve been through so much, darling."


    "No wonder," Sister Qin said, "No wonder when I first met you, I noticed a resilience in you that others don¡¯t have. Even though you were still a student, you were nothing like those pampered girls, unafraid to work hard to do everything well."


    "That¡¯s why I spotted you at first nce back then."


    Jiang Ruan was moved inside, and a smile was forced onto her face: "Without Sister Qin, there would be no me today."


    "Well, that¡¯s your hard work," Sister Qin gradually became serious. "If we go by what you said, we could be at an advantage here."


    "Even if it¡¯s revealed that you¡¯re Chen Miao, we can entirely use this emotional angle to gain attention. The public¡¯s eyes are sharp."


    "Besides, that woman cursed you so much at the scene, she didn¡¯t act like an aunt at all."


    Sister Qin said, "Leave this matter to me. Anyways, the press conference is over. You should rest well at home for the next few days."


    Jiang Ruan nodded: "Okay."


    Then she thought of something, paused, and said, "Sister Qin, I want to meet her first."


    "I don¡¯t know why, but I have a premonition that her sudden appearance at the scene today was not idental. Someone is behind this."


    Sister Qin was surprised: "Why do you think so?"


    "She hasn¡¯t found out that I am Chen Miao all these years. Why did she suddenly discover it now and just happen to rush over to the new show press conference?"


    Jiang Ruan said, "Jiang City is a very remote ce, and the vige¡¯s information isn¡¯t as developed as outside."


    Jiang Ruan also told Sister Qin about being followed by a car that night.


    After listening, Sister Qin¡¯s face changed dramatically: "You mean someone is watching you?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded: "Yes."


    Sister Qin was angry, gritting her teeth: "Damn it, don¡¯t let me find out who she is. If I find out, I¡¯ll definitely take her down."


    "No way, darling, I¡¯d better arrange a few more bodyguards for you."


    "Otherwise, I won¡¯t be at ease."


    Sister Qin was extremely worried.


    Jiang Ruan was her most proud artist and her favorite girl.


    No matter the reason, she could not let anything happen to Jiang Ruan.


    "No need, Sister Qin," Jiang Ruan said. "I have already contacted a private car driver who will pick me up and drop me off every day."


    "He is very capable, no need to worry about my personal safety."


    Sister Qin relieved: "That¡¯s good."


    "I¡¯ll have someone investigate now, rest assured, I will definitely get to the bottom of this matter."


    Jiang Ruan smiled: "Okay, thank you, Sister Qin."


    Saying that, her smile wasn¡¯t as bright as before.


    Sister Qin¡¯s heart ached greatly.


    After a few more words, Jiang Ruan went to see Fang Cui with the security.


    At this moment, Fang Cui was confined in a room, and the police were still on their way, to hand her over once they arrived.


    The door opened, and Jiang Ruan saw Fang Cui tied to a chair.


    Seeing here in, Fang Cui first froze, then started cursing loudly: "You little bitch, how dare you let them tie me up,e over here and untie me!"


    Jiang Ruan turned her head and looked at the security guards behind her: "Wait for me outside."


    "Yes."


    "Miss Jiang, please be careful." The security said, "This woman is a bit mentally unstable; she was throwing things earlier, so we had no choice but to tie her up."


    "Alright, thank you," Jiang Ruan said.


    The door closed, blocking out the outside noise.


    Jiang Ruan lifted her strapless dress, her long hair draped over her shoulders like a princess, and looked at Fang Cui.


    Fang Cui was still swearing: "Don¡¯t think you can be a phoenix now just because you¡¯re a big star, an ugly duckling is always an ugly duckling, if it wasn¡¯t for me adopting you, you would¡¯ve starved on the streets."


    "Little bitch, quickly untie me!"


    "Bitch, bitch!"


    She cursed continually.


    Jiang Ruan just listened quietly, allowing her to vent until Fang Cui was tired of shouting.


    Her voice gradually became softer, parched with thirst.


    Then Jiang Ruan¡¯s calm voice rang out, "I remember from the time I began to remember things, you were cursing me like this, calling me a little bitch and telling me I should die, that I was born to be sold."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips curled in mockery, not fearing her suddenly lunging, knowing she was tied up.


    Jiang Ruan lifted her dress and approached Fang Cui, her dark eyes staring intently at the middle-aged woman before her: "My dad died when I was three. Yes, you took me in, and I followed you for fifteen years."


    "And you abused me for fifteen years."


    "From childhood to now, there isn¡¯t a piece of good skin on my body."


    "When you were in a bad mood, you hit me; if you lost at cards, you took the pliers to smash my head, leaving me bleeding and lying in the hospital for half a month, whipping me, pouring hot water on me, not giving me food, making me eat with the dog."


    ¡ª


    Update is here, darlings! Please cast your rmendation votes, love you all!

 Chapter 88 - 78: Little Bitch, Let Go!

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 78: Little Bitch, Let Go!</h4>


    Even if Jiang Ruan suppressed herself, remained calm, she couldn¡¯t help but break down when she said these words.


    The more she spoke, the more agitated she became, her chest heaving violently, as those dark and desperate painful memories rushed out from the depths of her mind, tearing at her soul.


    They pulled her back to those painful years in an instant.


    There were times back then when she really wanted to die.


    More than once.


    She thought, if she died, she¡¯d be free from herpletely.


    "You gambled away money, a full three million, and when you couldn¡¯t pay it back, you sold me to them, let them use me to make money."


    Her eyes were red, her hand clutching her chest, tears welling up in her eyes, her face full of hatred.


    "Fang Cui, do you think I don¡¯t remember anything? I haven¡¯t looked for you, and you dare toe here and make trouble, dare toe ask me for money, do you have no shame?"


    Facing her barrage of usations, a sh of panic crossed Fang Cui¡¯s face, but it was quickly reced by ruthlessness.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, when did I ever do that to you."


    "You wretched thing, how dare you talk to me like that, wasn¡¯t I good enough to you? So what if we ate from the same bowl as a dog, that¡¯s still food for people."


    "Heh." Jiang Ruan was so angry at her shamelessness that she let out a coldugh, knowing that talking more with this vicious woman was useless.


    Jiang Ruan collected her emotions, her voice cold: "Speak up, who sent you here?"


    Fang Cui froze, a trace of nervousness flickered in her eyes, she raised her chin: "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    "What do you mean who sent me here."


    "Let go of me right now, or I¡¯ll report you for kidnapping when I get out!"


    Fang Cui shouted.


    But Jiang Ruan was no longer the weak and easily bullied Jiang Ruan of the past.


    She took a few steps to Fang Cui, reached out and grabbed her hair, her hand using force, making tears of paine to Fang Cui¡¯s eyes as she cursed: "Chen Miao, you little bitch, it hurts like hell, let go already."


    But Jiang Ruan acted like she didn¡¯t hear, her small face full of cruelty: "I¡¯ll ask you one more time, who sent you here?"


    "Who told you I¡¯m Chen Miao?"


    Fang Cui shouted: "I guessed it myself."


    "I recognized you from the photo."


    "Impossible."


    "Do you think I would believe your nonsense?" Jiang Ruan sneered: "When I left Jiang City, I weighed less than seventy pounds, can you imagine? I was seventeen, five foot three, and only weighed sixty-eight pounds, like skin and bones."


    Fang Cui was speechless.


    She gritted her teeth: "I raised you, I¡¯d recognize you even if you turned to ash."


    "You little bitch, let go!"


    Fang Cui struggled, but her legs and hands were tied.


    Jiang Ruan pressed her hair back, causing a cry of pain, she leaned close to Fang Cui: "All thanks to you, Fang Cui."


    "Swallowed up my parents¡¯ property, all the money they left, abused me for over ten years, made me your servant, free to beat and scold."


    "You¡¯re really such a good aunt."


    When she finished speaking, Jiang Ruan flung Fang Cui¡¯s hair away and took a few steps back.


    Disgusted by her filth, Jiang Ruan flicked her hand, looking coldly at Fang Cui: "No matter who sent you, tell her if she¡¯s got the guts to face me openly, taking such despicable actions behind the scenes is truly disgusting."


    Hearing this, seeing her about to leave, Fang Cui panicked: "Chen Miao, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll expose what happened back then?"


    "You know how you paid back that three million, don¡¯t you? If I reveal it, can you still be a big star like now?"


    Seeing Jiang Ruan stop her steps, Fang Cui¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly continued.


    "Chen Miao, as long as you give me money, I want twenty million, just give me the money, and I promise to return to Jiang City tomorrow, and nevere looking for trouble with you again."

 Chapter 89 - 79: Threat

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 79: Threat</h4>


    After listening, Jiang Ruan turned around to look at her, a sneer on her lips: "Twenty million?"


    "Yes, yes," Fang Cui said, "it¡¯s not too much at all, is it? You even paid back the three million for me back then, so what¡¯s this twenty million...ah..."


    Before Fang Cui could finish, a fierce pnded directly on her face.


    The crisp sound of the p echoed throughout the room.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s fingers were trembling slightly from the hit, as she looked at Fang Cui¡¯s right cheek rapidly swelling, her face was livid: "You still dare to mention that three million?"


    "Not to mention twenty million, I¡¯m not giving you a single cent, dream on."


    Fang Cui cursed: "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll expose all your dirty secrets?"


    "A big star is actually a wild girl from the countryside with no parents, who would still like you then, everyone will be disgusted by you."


    Jiang Ruan: "Then you¡¯ll be disappointed, I believe they never liked me just because of my family background."


    "Besides." Jiang Ruanughed: "Do you think they would believe what you say?"


    After speaking, Jiang Ruan was just about to leave, when she suddenly thought of something: "Oh, by the way."


    She returned in front of Fang Cui, smiling charmingly: "I remember Chen Jun is two years older than me, he should be twenty-seven this year, right? He must be married by now?"


    Hearing her mention her son, Fang Cui became wary: "What are you nning?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips curled with an ever more innocent and harmless expression: "What could I be nning?"


    "I haven¡¯t seen my cousin for many years and miss him, why not bring him and my cousin-inw over for a gathering sometime."


    Fang Cui red: "You dare!"


    "Chen Miao, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare touch Jun¡¯er, I¡¯ll skin you alive."


    "Why are you in such a hurry." Jiang Ruanughed disdainfully: "Isn¡¯t gathering with my cousin a good thing?"


    "But I heard, oh, recently there have been frequent car idents on the highway over in Jiang City, everyone in the cars died, it¡¯s really strange."


    "If my cousines." Jiang Ruan said slowly, smiling like a devil: "He mustn¡¯t encounter any ident on the way."


    "You!"


    Seeing her use her son as a threat, Fang Cui was grinding her teeth in anger.


    "You dare!"


    "You vicious and ruthless woman, he¡¯s your own cousin!"


    "So what."


    "And you¡¯re still my aunt, which of your abuses and bullying didn¡¯t fall on me? This life of mine was almost ended at your hands."


    "Should I not seek revenge through your son for this hatred?"


    Jiang Ruan patted Fang Cui on the shoulder: "Think carefully about what you should and shouldn¡¯t say, weigh it up for yourself."


    "Don¡¯t let it end up with no money, but rather family destruction and extinction."


    Jiang Ruan smiled without reaching her eyes as she said.


    Her tone was casual.


    As if she was talking about something trivial.


    After speaking, she turned around and left directly.


    Not caring at all about the vile words Fang Cui yelled behind her.


    The moment she closed the door, Jiang Ruan shut her eyes, letting out a sigh of relief from the bottom of her heart.


    Then she turned and left.


    The follow-up matters were handled by Sister Qin and thepany.


    Jiang Ruan went back to the castle first.


    It was six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Bao Ye hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    She changed her clothes and went straight to the bathroom to take a shower, washing away the bad luck.


    Standing under the shower heater, Jiang Ruan let the water wash over her face, feeling the sensation of breath being buried and suffocated.


    In the end, even she couldn¡¯t tell whether it was water or tears on her face.


    After the shower, Jiang Ruan stood in front of the mirror, looking at her skin as white and delicate as a freshly peeled egg.


    But when she lifted the hair on the right side of her forehead.


    Three centimeters above her brow bone, there was a very faint scar.


    If you didn¡¯t look closely, you wouldn¡¯t notice it at all.


    That scar was left by that time Fang Cui hit her with pliers.


    For so many years, she used various scar-removing creams.


    But it still didn¡¯tpletely go away.

 Chapter 90 - 80: Let Me Soothe You, Hmm?

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 80: Let Me Soothe You, Hmm?</h4>


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s fingertips lightly touched, and images of Fang Cui reluctantly sending her to the hospital after injuring her flooded her mind.


    She cursed her as a disaster, asking why she hadn¡¯t died.


    During the half month of recovery in the hospital, Fang Cui visited only three times and essentially ignored her existence.


    It was a kind nurse who couldn¡¯t bear it, noticing she neither ate nor drank, and gave her their free staff meals every day.


    Jiang Ruan will never forget that her head was wrapped in bandages, hurting so badly she thought it might fall off.


    Eating while tears continuously fell into her rice, she ate them together.


    It was the best meal she had in years, with meat even.


    At that time, Jiang Ruan felt her life was all dark; she couldn¡¯t even see a sliver of light.


    She couldn¡¯t help crying and asked the nurse, "Sister, why is my life so miserable? Why does nobody love me? Wouldn¡¯t anyone care if I died?"


    The nurseforted her warmly, "Why wouldn¡¯t anybody love you? I¡¯m sure someone does, but they are ahead, and you need to walk towards them step by step."


    "Take my advice, study hard, leave Jiang City after graduation, go to a big city, don¡¯t be shackled by your aunt, and you¡¯ll change your destiny."


    The nurse¡¯s voice was gentle and warm.


    This sentence became Jiang Ruan¡¯s motivation to live on at that time.


    As if a glimmer of light suddenly flooded into a dark, dim basement.


    It gave Jiang Ruan hope.


    At that time, she was determined to leave Jiang City, leave Fang Cui, and stay far away from them.


    Finally, she got into university.


    She could leave Jiang City.


    Recollecting her thoughts, Jiang Ruan closed her eyes, suppressing everything muddled in her mind, and propped herself up on the sink.


    Her mood was not good, especially after seeing Fang Cui, a mirror reflecting her previous darkness and despair clearly.


    In the doldrums, Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes reddened, and her lips trembled, as teardrops slid down her cheeks.


    But she wiped them away quickly.


    She hated seeing herself weak.


    Taking a deep breath, Jiang Ruanposed herself, and then opened the door, going out.


    Unexpectedly, as she exited the restroom, she saw Bao Ye sitting on the sofa with aputer on hisp, seemingly working.


    Hearing the movement, the man¡¯s dark eyes nced over, colliding with Jiang Ruan¡¯s still uposed, rabbit-like red eyes.


    Clearly, she had just cried.


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes slightly changed.


    Before he could speak, Jiang Ruan hurriedly made an excuse, "I¡¯m going to wash clothes."


    Then she turned back into the restroom.


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Such a timid little thing.


    Jiang Ruan stayed in the restroom for half an hour, and Bao Ye watched the time, noticing nothinging from there, and his brows furrowed.


    Setting down theputer, he stood up, striding towards the restroom.


    Just as he reached the door, it opened.


    Jiang Ruan came out, saw him, and paused, quickly responding, "Do you need to use the restroom?"


    Being asked, Bao Ye: "..."


    Jiang Ruan moved aside, her face alreadyposed, her eyes not red, smiling brightly at him, "I¡¯m done washing, you can go in."


    "..."


    Being given way.


    Bao Ye stared at her for a few seconds, his voice cold, "I don¡¯t need to."


    "Ah?" Jiang Ruan blinked, a bit puzzled at him.


    Bao Ye slipped one hand in his pocket, his dark eyes devoid of emotion, his white shirt elegant yet the open cor revealing his corbone, adding wildness.


    Looking down at her, his Adam¡¯s apple moved, his lips lightly scoffed, "Afraid you might be troubled."


    "So I came to check."


    Jiang Ruan pursed her lips, speaking seriously, "You¡¯re overthinking."


    "To me, this is trivial, okay? It¡¯s not even worth mentioning; there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be troubled."


    It¡¯s simply a joke, okay.


    Even if the sky fell, Jiang Ruan would still live well.


    She cherishes life more than anyone else.


    Unless disaster strikes, she would never harm herself.


    "Tsk." Bao Ye saw her stubborn look, a smile flickered in his eyes as he leaned close to her, "Is that so?"


    "I wonder who was just hiding and crying, their eyes all red."


    "You!" Jiang Ruan gritted her teeth, the two merely inches apart, she couldn¡¯t help reaching out and poking his strong chest.


    The girl¡¯s gentle voice followed.


    Speaking word by word.


    "Don¡¯t point out people¡¯s weaknesses like this, okay!"


    In Bao Ye¡¯s eyes, it seemed she was deliberately flirting with him, her soft fingertips endlessly touching his chest, making his Adam¡¯s apple roll fiercely.


    Holding her hand, his voice a bit hoarse withughter, "Did I say something wrong?"


    "Or did you not cry?"


    "You!" Jiang Ruan angrily bit her lip, pulled his hand away, "From now on, I refuse to talk to you, thank you."


    Saying that, she turned to leave.


    Her angry appearance,


    like a little porcupine.


    After walking just a couple of steps, she was pulled back, held by the waist against the wall.


    Then he leaned over.


    "Hey! Bao Ye, what are you doing!" Jiang Ruan eximed.


    "Why are you running?"


    Bao Ye lowered his eyes, the scent of cologne intensely filled her nostrils due to the closeness.


    His ck eyes carried a faint smile, yet seemingly bottomless, "I can¡¯t even speak about you now, huh?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s face puffed, she turned her head away, ignoring him.


    Bao Ye chuckled, angering him.


    With his fingertip, he pinched her chin, gently turning her, slowly pinching as if rolling a bead, lifting it, he casually said, "Isn¡¯t it just a little thing, what¡¯s there to cry about?"


    "Crying in bed, crying over trivial messes, are you a little crybaby?"


    "You don¡¯t understand!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan¡¯s anger surged, sharply pulling down his hand, her eyes red using, "You didn¡¯t go through those things, so of course you don¡¯t know how painful it is, I was already holding back outside, isn¡¯t it okay to feel wronged at home?"


    "Do you have to mock me!"


    As she spoke, her mood, which had just calmed down, suddenly rose again.


    Her eyes reddened, tears welling up inside.


    Looking stubbornly at him, she was utterly pitiful.


    "Not mocking you."


    Bao Ye said.


    He wanted tofort her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left thepany meeting ande back directly.


    He was out of province, and Chen Nan told him about her situation; he could have sent someone to handle it but seeing her face looking bad in the video.


    He ended uping back.


    Watching her shoulders trembling, tears rolling down her eyes, it seemed she cried even more heartbreakingly.


    All his doing.


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes flickered, his fingertips hanging by his side stiffened, his mood turning sour.


    But he really didn¡¯t know how tofort people.


    Resolved to stretch his long arms, pulling her directly into his embrace, pressing her head against his chest.


    With his right hand, he patted her back, likeforting a child, his slightly stiff but earnest voice sounded, "Don¡¯t cry."


    "I¡¯llfort you, alright?"

 Chapter 91 - 81: Didn鈥檛 Expect You Could Threaten Others

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 81: Didn¡¯t Expect You Could Threaten Others</h4>


    The man¡¯s steady voice came, with a hint of coaxing, as Jiang Ruan leaned against his warm chest, feeling his strong and powerful heartbeat, and she felt a full sense of security.


    She hugged his narrow waist.


    The grievance she had suppressed suddenly couldn¡¯t be held back anymore, tears overflowed from the corners of her eyes, and her nose twitched.


    However, after waiting for a while, she didn¡¯t hear him speak again. She wiped away her tears and looked up: "Aren¡¯t you going tofort me?"


    The girl¡¯s eyes were red, looking at him, her small mouth pouting.


    "What kind offorting is this without saying anything!"


    Hearing her grievance, Bao Ye lowered his eyes and his gaze fell on her bunny-like eyes, he frowned, thought for a moment and said, "Hmm... don¡¯t cry."


    Three dry words.


    Like squeezing toothpaste.


    Took several minutes to squeeze out.


    With no emotion at all.


    "..."


    Jiang Ruan was immediately amused by him, she pushed him away with a cry and augh: "Forget it, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯tfort me."


    "The way youfort, I¡¯m already pissed off by you, okay."


    And he says he¡¯sforting her!


    Clearly, he was there to provoke her.


    Jiang Ruan turned to the bathroom, brought back the dried clothes, ced them on the bed, and then took hangers to hang them one by one.


    Bao Ye stood not far away, watching her movements, his dark eyes filled with doubt, he still hadn¡¯t figured out, was heforting wrong?


    She cried, what else should he say besides don¡¯t cry.


    A woman¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the sea.


    Really unfathomable.


    Bao Ye shook his head, stepped over, and sat down next to her clothes.


    The big bed immediately sank in one spot, Jiang Ruan looked up, nced at him, and continued to fold the clothes.


    "Why aren¡¯t you working?"


    "You came back quite early today."


    Bao Ye said tly without expression: "Not busy, so I came back earlier."


    Jiang Ruan felt it was rare: "There¡¯s actually a time when Mr. Bao isn¡¯t busy."


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips twitched slightly, his dark eyes gazing at her, he slowly opened his mouth: "There was supposed to be a meeting, but Chen Nan told me something happened to you, saw your pale face on the news, called the director and they said you¡¯d gone home, so I guessed you¡¯de back crying."


    His lips curved in a smile: "And I guessed right."


    "Bao Ye!" Jiang Ruan called his name, she pouted: "Can you stop pointing out people¡¯s shorings, as if you¡¯ve never cried."


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t hesitate: "No."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    She curled her lips, mocking: "Indeed, who in the world has a more cold-hearted stone heart than you."


    "Of course, you won¡¯t cry."


    Because he loves no one.


    He cares about no one.


    How could he possibly cry?


    Bao Ye licked his lips, his voice warming a bit: "Alright, how do you n to deal with this matter?"


    "Do you want me to take action?"


    The tone suddenly cooled down at the end.


    Bao Ye had someone investigate Jiang Ruan¡¯s background a long time ago, only knew her parents died early, the aunt who adopted her was obsessed with gambling, lost a lot of money, and treated her very poorly.


    When Jiang Ruan first came to him, the first request she made was to change her name and surname.


    He agreed.


    Jiang Ruan was a name she chose herself.


    She originally wanted to be called Jiang Yi.


    But he thought Yi was toomon, not fitting for her.


    She asked him to help choose a name, he looked at her eyebrows, recalling the soft feeling of holding her at night.


    With her there, the insomnia that had puzzled him for many years suddenly got better.


    So he gave her a name that sounds like soft.


    Ruan.


    The meaning of this character is also great.


    Gentle and charming, beautiful and cute.


    It matched her personality well.


    Jiang Ruan heard this and looked up abruptly: "Take what action?"


    "Bao Ye, don¡¯t do anything illegal!"


    "Even if you have power and influence, it can¡¯t be above thew, we must bew-abiding citizens!"


    Jiang Ruan furrowed her delicate brows, earnestly and seriously.


    Bao Ye was amused by her, he raised his clear-boned hand, and his fingertip touched her brow, doting yet punitive: "What are you thinking."


    "I mean, do you want me to help."


    "Of course, I won¡¯t do anything illegal, but sending her to a ce where no one can find her is still easy."


    "Where to?" Jiang Ruan blinked her eyes: "There¡¯s such a ce."


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips carried a savage smile: "Myanmar."


    Hearing those two words, Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but shiver: "Damn, you mean that ce."


    "I heard people sent there nevere back in their lifetime."


    "Mhmm." Bao Ye saidzily.


    "So, do you want me to take revenge for you."


    "Let her work there until she dies, never to return in this life."


    Jiang Ruan blurted out: "I think that¡¯s fine."


    "When I was a kid, she didn¡¯t bully me any less, she deserves some suffering."


    Bao Ye: "Alright."


    After saying that, he stood up.


    Watching him wanting to walk out, Jiang Ruan quickly stopped him: "Where are you going?"


    Bao Ye turned around, the white shirt tucked into his suit pants, made his figure look even taller and straighter, he put one hand in his pocket: "To find someone."


    He sneered: "Don¡¯t worry, by tomorrow she¡¯ll be in Myanmar, in this life you will never meet again."


    His tone was matter-of-fact.


    Heard by Jiang Ruan, she froze for a moment: "Wait... wait a minute."


    "I was joking with you just now."


    Jiang Ruan bit her lip, her gazeplicated and conflicted: "I haven¡¯t decided yet."


    Really sending Fang Cui to such a ce, she would feel very relieved.


    But it was also tantamount to pushing Fang Cui into an abyss.


    Jiang Ruan wasn¡¯t that ruthless, couldn¡¯t do such a thing with peace of mind.


    "What?" Bao Ye sneered, turned back to her: "Feeling soft-hearted?"


    "I am not." Jiang Ruan was stubborn, she quibbled: "I just think she¡¯s already bad, if I retaliate against her, I be just as bad, maybe even worse."


    Jiang Ruan looked up at Bao Ye, her dark eyes were filled with confusion and a hint of vulnerability.


    "But I don¡¯t want to be a bad person."


    "I want to be a good person."


    Bao Ye stared straight at her for a few seconds, seeing the determination in her eyes, eventually, he was convinced, he sighed lightly.


    Raised his hand to rub her thick and smooth hair, his voice not exactly gentle: "It¡¯s not wrong to have such thoughts, but you must know, kind people are bullied."


    "Jiang Ruan, being too kind isn¡¯t a good thing."


    "At least I have a clear conscience." Jiang Ruan pouted, holding his hand, cradling it: "I don¡¯t want to have nightmares."


    "Let¡¯s not send her there."


    "Then what do you want to do?" Bao Ye sneered: "You don¡¯t want to harm her, but she¡¯s causing trouble, wanting to ruin you."


    "And you still want to be kind to such a person?"


    Bao Ye even wanted to pry open her skull to see what was inside.


    Everyone said he, Bao Ye, was ruthless, acting just like the old man, showing no mercy.


    But why had he found a woman who foolishly wanted to be a good person?


    Bao Ye sighed in his heart.


    Jiang Ruan said: "Actually, it¡¯s not impossible to deal with her, she has a son, today when I went to see her, I threatened her with her son, scared her quite a bit."


    "Tsk." Bao Ye smiled, leisurely: "Didn¡¯t expect it, you can actually threaten others?"

 Chapter 92 - 82: Jiang Bodhisattva

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 82: Jiang Bodhisattva</h4>


    Jiang Ruan red, her little face puffed up in anger, hands on her hips: "I¡¯m not as weak as you think, okay?"


    A fierce appearance.


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes smiled, his thin lips licked, staring at her with a seemingly genuine smile,zily responding: "Mm."


    "You¡¯re the strongest."


    "After all, you threaten people with their weaknesses."


    This tone.


    It makes people feel very ufortable!


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    She took a deep breath, expressionless: "Why do I feel like you¡¯re being sarcastic to me?"


    "How could I be."


    "You are being sarcastic to me, I¡¯m sure."


    "Hmph!" Jiang Ruan turned her head, firmly said: "I¡¯ll handle this myself, I don¡¯t need your help."


    Bao Ye raised an eyebrow, nced at her: "Are you sure?"


    The words "of course" hadn¡¯t left Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips when she heard Bao Ye snort, mockingly: "Do you think threatening her with her son means she has no way to threaten you?"


    "What if her son hides in advance? What will you do? People aren¡¯t that stupid to wait for you to show up."


    Jiang Ruan felt annoyed hearing this: "Then listen to you, send her to Myanmar, don¡¯t let here back."


    "I think it¡¯s feasible," Bao Ye said.


    "She hasn¡¯t treated you well, why are you being soft-hearted?"


    Jiang Ruan was also pondering this question, Fang Cui treated her that way, why should she be kind.


    But her gaze fell on his wrist, her eyes paused once more, Jiang Ruan pursed her lips, remained quiet for a moment, then suddenly asked him: "Bao Ye, do you wear those Buddha beads every day because you believe in Buddhism?"


    Jiang Ruan always wanted to ask him.


    But she never had.


    Because those who believe in Buddhism are always soft-hearted, always have faults, are alwayspassionate to all living beings.


    And Bao Ye, is not such a person.


    The rumors about him are really unfriendly.


    Ruthless and unscrupulous, using any means to achieve his goals are his descriptors.


    Prince of Beijing Circle, with billions of assets, swaggering and domineering, he doesn¡¯t care, as money can solve any problem, who can oppose him.


    "No."


    Bao Ye replied directly without even thinking.


    Dark eyes nced at the Buddha beads on his wrist, aplicated emotion flickered across his eyes but quickly disappeared as if it had never appeared.


    He is a firm materialist.


    How could he possibly believe in Buddhism?


    "Do you believe in Buddhism?" Jiang Ruan asked again.


    Bao Ye: "No."


    He had no hesitation.


    His tone was cold and unfeeling.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips curved slightly, as expected she said: "But I do believe."


    Her dark eyes gazed into his dark eyes, like a deep pool, making it hard to see his true emotion or understand his true thoughts.


    He was like a piece of firm cold ice.


    The girl¡¯s sweet yet firm voice echoed in his ears, each word pleasing, full of momentum: "I believe in karma, I believe good and evil will be repaid, I believe the gods have eyes."


    Every word clearly transmitted into Bao Ye¡¯s ears.


    Each word seemed to strike Bao Ye¡¯s heart.


    The man lowered his eyes, expressionless as he looked at her, his fingertips beside his body uncontrobly trembled, even the Buddha beads made crisp collision sounds.


    But it soon disappeared.


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips curled into an unknown arch, either sarcastic or smiling, staring at Jiang Ruan, teasing in his tone: "Do you want me to build you a lotus pond?"


    Jiang Ruan was talking to him seriously, yet he started joking with her.


    She blinked: "Huh?"


    "What¡¯s the point of building a lotus pond? Isn¡¯t that for offering to Bodhisattva?"


    Bao Ye chuckled: "Yes."


    "Isn¡¯t it for offering you."


    "Jiang Bodhisattva, it¡¯s a pity not to spread your ideal across the world."

 Chapter 93 - 83: Truly Despicable

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 83: Truly Despicable</h4>


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips twitched: "Can you stop joking? I¡¯m being serious here."


    Bao Ye licked his lips, stuck one hand in his pocket, and, tired of standing, simply sat down on the bed.


    "I¡¯m not joking."


    "You really have the potential to be a Bodhisattva."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    "Bao Ye!"


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore: "This joke isn¡¯t funny at all."


    What Jiang Bodhisattva?


    He was clearly mocking her for being soft-hearted and easily deceived!


    Bao Ye seemed addicted, reached out to wrap her waist, and pulled her to sit on hisp.


    He smiled at the corner of his eyes: "Can I discuss something with you?"


    Jiang Ruan looked at him as if seeing a ghost: "You actually have something to discuss with me?"


    Bao Ye said: "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to save the world, how about saving me first?"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    She gritted her teeth, couldn¡¯t hold back for a moment and said bluntly: "Someone as cold-blooded and ruthless as you, even the gods can¡¯t save you."


    Bao Ye was stunned for a moment, then quickly came to his senses, a cold glint in his eyes, he said meaningfully: "That¡¯s not necessarily true."


    Jiang Ruan: "Hmph."


    After all, he¡¯s not a deity.


    At this point, an unpleasant sound came from beside her, originating from Jiang Ruan¡¯s stomach.


    "Growl... growl..."


    The sound of hunger, exceptionally loud.


    Bao Ye nced down, and Jiang Ruan¡¯s cheeks, along with her ears, turnedpletely red. She raised her hand to push him: "Stop looking."


    "I haven¡¯t eaten today, I¡¯ve been hungry all day, can¡¯t my stomach make noise for a while?"


    Bao Yeughed: "Okay."


    He asked her, "What do you want to eat? Let the servant make it."


    Jiang Ruan thought for a moment, then listed a few dishes: "Kung Pao Chicken, Sweet and Sour Pork, Shredded Cabbage, and I also want a tender tofu and beef soup."


    "Tsk." Bao Ye teased: "Eating so much meat at night, won¡¯t you gain weight?"


    Jiang Ruan extended her arm: "Look at me, I¡¯m already so skinny, how could I possibly gain weight."


    "I¡¯m naturally slim, I can¡¯t gain weight no matter how much I eat, hmph."


    She lifted her chin proudly.


    Prideful, yet unbearably cute.


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes shed with a smile as he called the servant to prepare the meal.


    "By the way, have you eaten dinner yet?"


    Jiang Ruan suggested: "Do you want to eat together?"


    She blinked, her dark eyes sparkling like the brilliance of Tongling, her appearance exceptionally adorable.


    Bao Ye¡¯s throat moved, he actually started to feel a bit hungry, thepany was very busy today, and he hadn¡¯t eaten all day.


    He agreed: "Hmm."


    Soon, the servant had prepared the meal.


    Eight dishes and one soup.


    Set on the table, they looked incredibly luxurious.


    Each dish was made exceptionally delicately.


    While eating, Jiang Ruan suddenly remembered something and looked up at the man across from her.


    "Oh, there¡¯s something I want you to help me check out."


    "I wanted to tell you before, but then I forgot."


    Bao Ye elegantly chewed the food in his mouth, without making a sound, and looked at her at her words: "What is it?"


    "A few nights ago when I wasing back, a car was following me, the license te was ¡¯Beijing...¡¯"


    Jiang Ruan frowned and said: "I don¡¯t know what their purpose was, but it definitely wasn¡¯t anything good, fortunately, the driver noticed them and shook them off, otherwise my route might have been exposed."


    Bao Ye listened, his gaze instantly cooling down.


    Damn it.


    Dare to follow her.


    He picked up the phone on the table with a cold expression and dialed a number.


    Seeing him make a call right away, Jiang Ruan blinked, biting her chopsticks.


    Isn¡¯t this action a bit too quick?


    Actually, there¡¯s no rush.


    After all, nothing happened to her.


    She just wanted to find out who sent that car and who the mastermind behind it was.


    In the entertainment industry, there are many people eager to know her whereabouts, but few can track her so urately.


    Obviously, they had a clear grasp of her schedule.


    This made Jiang Ruan suspect that there was a mole among her people.


    The man¡¯s low voice rang by her ear, instructing someone to check the license te number, he wanted to know all the details.


    Having said that, he hung up the phone.


    Bao Ye¡¯s cool voice rang out: "I¡¯ll arrange a few bodyguards for you, they¡¯ll take you to and from work in the future."


    "No way!"


    Jiang Ruan refused without thinking, she pouted: "That¡¯s too shy, people would think something happened to me for needing so many people to protect me."


    Bao Ye nced at her, his tone calm: "If something really happens, you¡¯ll have nowhere to cry."


    Jiang Ruan red: "Can¡¯t you wish me well?"


    "I¡¯m just being realistic." Bao Ye¡¯s chilly voice came: "After all, over the years in the entertainment industry, kidnapping has been not umon, and there are even cases where the ransom wasn¡¯t paid."


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ruan shivered.


    Feeling chills down her spine.


    She grumbled: "Is it really that scary? What if those people were just unscrupulous reporters trying to follow me to see if they could dig up some big scoop?"


    Bao Ye continued eating, his shoulders straight, every gesture exuding noble elegance.


    "Hmm, you have a vivid imagination."


    "Let¡¯s hope when you¡¯re held for ransom, you can think of your kidnappers as nice people too."


    He said lightly.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s ears felt all sense of reprieve disappear, making her speechless: "Can you speak normally?"


    "You¡¯re making me so anxious that I don¡¯t even want to leave the house, afraid someone will kidnap me."


    Bao Ye withdrew his gaze: "Alright."


    He said: "Let¡¯s eat."


    Then he quietly returned to eating, not making a sound, except asionally the sound of chopsticks touching the te.


    The dining table instantly quieted down.


    "..."


    Jiang Ruan opened her mouth but ultimately said nothing.


    Before falling asleep at night, Bao Ye received a call back, listened to his subordinate¡¯s report, and turned away from the floor-to-ceiling window.


    On the bed, Jiang Ruan was reading a book, but her mind was already on the phone.


    When she saw him hang up, she quickly looked over and asked: "How is it, did we find out who it was?"


    Bao Ye looked at her, her skin as white as snow, wearing a pink camisole, with skinny corbones at her neck.


    Her swan-like neck was unintentionally alluring.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, he moved his gaze away, his voice inexplicably hoarse: "Yes."


    "It was someone from Rong Cheng."


    "Him again!" Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes widened, immediately ring up: "No doubt it¡¯s that woman Li Xin whispering in his ear, first the dinner incident, now sending someone to follow me!"


    "Maybe the press conference incident was also their doing, Fang Cui suddenly arrived in Beijing, and it was so urate to find me, without someone tipping her off it would have been impossible."


    "Judging from this, I think Li Xin and Rong Cheng have the biggest suspicion!"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s chest heaved with anger.


    She had no grudges with Li Xin, yet Li Xin kept finding opportunities to stab her.


    Rong Cheng and Li Xin had an unusual rtionship, naturally helping her.


    Jiang Ruan was truly annoyed, couldn¡¯t help but curse: "If they have the guts, they shoulde to me openly. All they do is y dirty tricks behind the scenes, so damn shady!"

 Chapter 94 - 84: Bao Ye Has a Fever

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 84: Bao Ye Has a Fever</h4>


    Bao Ye rarely heard her curse. Seeing her face turn red with anger now, cursing out loud, he couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow.


    "What are you looking at?" Jiang Ruan noticed him staring at her intently, feeling displeased. "They provoked me first, is it wrong for me to curse them?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s voice was husky, "No, it¡¯s not wrong."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan¡¯s mood improved immediately, and she let out a soft hum.


    The words were just shy of being stered on her face.


    Good that he knows his ce.


    Jiang Ruan lost interest in reading, cing the book on the table and cradling her face with a sigh, "Sigh."


    Bao Ye turned and got into bed, Jiang Ruan shifted inside. Him on the outside, her on the inside; they were long ustomed to it.


    Pulling over the soft pillow to lean on, the man¡¯s ink-ck robe hung loosely at his waist, revealing a muscr abdomen and chest, wild and alluring.


    Reaching out to pull her into his arms, adjusting his position, he looked at her in a low voice, "What are you sighing about?"


    "Just a few parasites."


    "Not worth getting angry over."


    Jiang Ruan leaned against his chest, listening to his words, her little mouth pouting, "Of course I know,"


    "But I¡¯m still angry."


    "Why don¡¯t you, Bao Ye, be nice to the end and just send them all to Myanmar, a female celebrity, a director, and that Fang Cui."


    "Let them work in Myanmar for three days. Since they¡¯re too idle, doing those disgusting things, they might as well go dig coal and mines in Myanmar, work all their lives, and benefit the working people."


    Jiang Ruan spoke seriously, her tone carrying suppressed anger and disdain.


    Bao Ye listened, his eyes filled with a smile, "Alright."


    "I¡¯ll have someone arrange it tomorrow."


    Jiang Ruan was joking with him.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to agree immediately, and she quickly raised her head, "I was joking with you."


    "Please don¡¯t, Li Xin is in the entertainment industry, her new drama is airing these days, and it¡¯s trending."


    "Rong Cheng is a director, after all."


    "If they suddenly disappeared, who knows what trouble might arise, let¡¯s just be good citizens who abide by thew."


    Bao Ye gave a light snort, reluctantly pinching her waist, "Coward."


    "Weren¡¯t you brave just now?"


    "Are you scared so quickly?"


    "I¡¯m not scared," Jiang Ruan said, "I¡¯m being rational. Didn¡¯t you say it? It¡¯s not worth getting angry over a few parasites, and besides, I wouldn¡¯t use those methods against them, that would be just like them. I want to righteously crush them with my own power on the beach."


    "Mm."


    Bao Ye murmured, "Ambitious."


    As he spoke, the hand around her waist began to move uncontrobly, but Jiang Ruan, immersed in her ideals, didn¡¯t notice.


    Bao Ye¡¯s voice came to her ear, "Going to thepany tomorrow?"


    Jiang Ruan instinctively replied, "No, Sister Qin told me to rest for these two days. Sister Qin will handle the PR for Fang Cui¡¯s side."


    "But I don¡¯t intend to be a turtle hiding its head, things have happened, we have to face them eventually..."


    Before she could finish, the hem of her nightdress suddenly shifted.


    Jiang Ruan suddenly realized, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    But it was toote to stop it.


    Bao Ye suddenly flipped over, his long arms propped on the bed, under the dim yellow night light, the girl¡¯s small face looked delicate and cute, her skin white and tender.


    Those pink lips subtly beckoned him.


    Bao Ye¡¯s breathing deepened, he lowered his head and kissed her, drawing sweetly.


    Jiang Ruan reached out to push him, protesting with augh, "Not today, Bao Ye, I¡¯m tired..."


    She struggled quite fiercely.


    Bao Ye frowned tightly, simply holding her small hand in his palm, then raising it above her head.


    A burning hot kiss fell again, this time Jiang Ruan had no strength to resist.


    "Bao Ye."


    Her voice came out sweet and hoarse.


    Bao Ye¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavy.


    She seemed like a siren, able to hook him in even without doing anything.


    Only after a long while did his responsee, "Mm."


    Jiang Ruan was truly exhausted today. Normally, no matter how much he tossed her around, she would always be alert at the end.


    Today, she fell asleep not long after.


    Subconsciously, she thought his kiss was like a sleep aid.


    Meanwhile, Bao Ye, who was only halfway through his high, looked at Jiang Ruan sleeping sweetly in his arms, his temples and forehead tensed.


    His breathing was very, very heavy.


    His dark eyes were tinged with red, stained with desire, as if he had fallen into hell.


    And his Adam¡¯s apple kept bobbing up and down.


    He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath, ultimately unable to bring himself to wake her.


    Flipping over to lie beside her, but some things couldn¡¯t be suppressed just by holding back.


    After a while, Bao Ye still sat up from the bed, looking at Jiang Ruan, who slept soundly beside him, his temples and forehead twitching.


    He got out of bed, stepping on slippers to go to the bathroom.


    Under the cold water, Bao Ye¡¯s mind cleared.


    Looking down, he snorted, "Go to sleep."


    After patting a few times andpletely calming down, he dried himself and returned to the bedroom.


    Lying back in bed, Bao Ye reached out to hold Jiang Ruan, but his arm, just under cold water, was icy cold.


    In her sleep, Jiang Ruan instinctively resisted, "Cold, don¡¯t touch me."


    She pushed him away without mercy.


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Without another word, he pulled her straight into his arms.


    Tightly wrapping his arms around her waist, the two were so close, he lowered his head and whispered in her ear.


    "Dare to despise me."


    "It¡¯s all your fault anyway."


    He was excited, yet she had fallen asleep.


    All the while, he couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up.


    This is so damn messed up.


    Bao Ye, with a cold face, forced himself to close his eyes and tried to sleep.


    But that night, he didn¡¯t sleep well.


    Maybe it was because the air conditioning in the bedroom was too low.


    And he had taken a cold shower in the middle of the night, justing right back out.


    By dawn, Bao Ye had developed a high fever.


    At first, it was Jiang Ruan who woke from the heat, finding herself hugging what felt like a furnace in her sleep.


    The heat made her ufortable.


    Opening her eyes, she realized what she was hugging wasn¡¯t a furnace, it was Bao Ye!


    And he was burning up!


    Jiang Ruan touched him, immediately sensing something was wrong, she climbed up and felt his forehead.


    Sure enough, it was extremely hot!


    The temperature was so high it felt like it would burn her hand.


    Jiang Ruan quickly sobered up, frowning. This was clearly a fever, a high fever at that.


    Looking at the man¡¯s pale face, tinged with an unnatural flush, she called his name, "Bao Ye? Bao Ye, wake up."


    The man didn¡¯t react at all.


    No matter how she shook him, there was no response.


    It was half-past five in the morning.


    Unable to wake him, Jiang Ruan had no choice but to get out of bed, find a thermometer, and take his temperature.


    A high fever of forty degrees.


    Jiang Ruan stared at the thermometer in shock, "My gosh, so high."


    She hurriedly called the family doctor.


    Soon, the call connected, the voice on the other end obviously woken from sleep, "Hello?"


    "Hello, doctor, Bao Ye has a high fever, forty degrees, what should we do now?"


    There was a sigh from the other end, "Give him fever-reducing medication."


    "It¡¯s in the fourth drawer on the far right side of your nightstand, there¡¯s... you heat up some water for him to drink, and... give him two tablets, he should recover by tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    After ending the call, Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of the medication the doctor mentioned. Opening the drawer, she found it there.


    She busied herself for a while, then carried the warm medicine back to the bedside, but looking at Bao Ye lying there with his eyes closed, not reacting at all.


    Figuring out how to feed him the medicine turned out to be a challenge.

 Chapter 95 - 85: Can You Hear Me Talking?

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 85: Can You Hear Me Talking?</h4>


    Jiang Ruan put down her waist, knelt beside Bao Ye, and used all her strength to prop up his head, resting it on her leg.


    Then she held up the medicine, a cup of water up against his pale lips, his face flushed with an abnormal redness.


    "Bao Ye, open your mouth." She coaxed, "Take the medicine and then sleep well, okay?"


    But the man had no reaction at all.


    No matter how Jiang Ruan spoke.


    Hey there with his eyes closed like a corpse.


    This position was notfortable at all; Bao Ye, in the midst of a high fever, had a splitting headache, his whole body like a furnace, and he was still having nightmares.


    His brows were tightly furrowed, clearly showing signs of difort and pain.


    Jiang Ruan, exhausted and covered in sweat, still couldn¡¯t get the medicine into his mouth.


    She bit her lip, deciding to use that method after all.


    Laying the man in her arms t, Jiang Ruan then took the medicine herself, drinking a big gulp.


    As soon as she drank it, she frowned. What kind of medicine was this, so bitter!


    Without hesitation, she lowered her head and directly kissed his lips. Since he wouldn¡¯t open his mouth, she pinched his jaw with her hand.


    Finally, Bao Ye relented.


    She sessfully got the medicine into him.


    Jiang Ruan sighed with relief, raised her head, and saw his face looking particrly unpleasant, written with disdain.


    She immediately felt much more bnced inside.


    "Don¡¯t mind the bitterness."


    "I took it too to make sure you¡¯d have your medicine."


    Then, Jiang Ruan drank the remaining medicinal soup and fed it into his mouth.


    Bao Ye, who feared bitterness, barely felt better and then was fed that bitter concoction again, making him instantly furious.


    He opened his eyes, pupils still shining, vaguely seeing someone kissing him¡ªnot kissing, but feeding him medicine mouth to mouth.


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold as ice.


    But soon after.


    Bao Ye gradually realized who was in front of him, the hostility and resistance in his eyes vanished instantly.


    Jiang Ruan lifted her head and met his dark, profound eyes; he obviously hadn¡¯t slept well, there were bloodshot lines in his eyes.


    At this moment, he was staring straight at her.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly, she wiped her mouth with her hand, saying, "Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, it¡¯s not that I wanted to kiss you, it¡¯s just that you had a high fever."


    "I fed you medicine but you wouldn¡¯t take it, so I had to do this."


    After speaking, he had no reaction.


    Jiang Ruan noticed something was off and waved her hand in front of him: "Hey."


    "Can you hear me?"


    Oh gosh, is his fever too high?


    Has his brain been fried?


    And then the next second, Bao Ye closed his eyes again, his angr face all stern, lying t.


    He had fallen back asleep.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ruan blinked her eyes.


    Did he fall asleep so quickly?


    After a while, she gently pushed him: "Hey."


    "Bao Ye, are you asleep?"


    "..."


    The man had no reaction.


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    So was he actually awake just now?


    How could he have his eyes open if he wasn¡¯t awake?


    In the dead of night, it¡¯s quite eerie.


    Jiang Ruan shivered a little, climbed off the bed, put everything in ce, went to brush her teeth to remove the taste of medicine from her mouth, then returned to sleep.


    In her dreams, half-dazed, Jiang Ruan felt someone holding her, her waist tightly embraced, warm like a big heater.


    The fragrance of cologne lingered at the tip of her nose, so familiar that she felt dependent and didn¡¯t resist his closeness, even snuggling a bit in his embrace.


    At nine o¡¯clock.


    The bedroom rm clock rang on time; however, Bao Ye, who usually got up at this time, had no movement today.


    Jiang Ruan was awakened by the noise; seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, she turned off the rm.


    She reached out to feel his forehead; it was still a bit warm.


    But it was much better thanst night.


    It seemed the medicine indeed worked.


    Bao Ye slept solidly, and when he woke up, it was already noon, twelve o¡¯clock.


    He opened his eyes and was immediately disgusted by the strong bitter taste in his mouth.


    What had he eaten?


    So disgusting.


    Head dizzy and ufortable, Bao Ye¡¯s temples were throbbing; he pressed them, sitting up from the bed.


    The whole bedroom had only him.


    Jiang Ruan was not there.


    "Creak" a sound, and the bedroom door was pushed open, Jiang Ruan walked in, wearing a white dress.


    Seeing him sitting, she said, "You¡¯re awake."


    Bao Ye looked at her, eyebrows furrowing tightly, clearly showing disdain, his voice hoarse: "What happened to me?"


    "What did you feed me?"


    "You had a feverst night," Jiang Ruan said, "gave you fever-reducing medicine."


    "How are you feeling now, should be fever-free already."


    Jiang Ruan walked over, raised her hand to touch his forehead, nodded: "Indeed, the fever¡¯s gone, your head¡¯s not hot anymore."


    Bao Ye was surprised: "I had a fever?"


    "Yeah," Jiang Ruan replied.


    She curiously asked him: "Weren¡¯t you finest night? How did you suddenly have a fever?"


    "I remember you hardly ever catch colds or have fevers."


    Hearing this, Bao Ye recalledst night, his gaze coolly swept over her: "I¡¯d like to know too."


    Wondering why someone just turned around and slept.


    Leaving him stirred with desire.


    Having to rely on a midnight cold shower to resolve it.


    Perhaps the low air-conditioning in the room, his sudden change too were rted.


    "What time is it now?" Bao Ye rubbed his head, unable to tolerate the bitter taste in his mouth.


    He stepped into slippers and headed for the bathroom.


    Jiang Ruan said: "Twelve ten."


    Bao Ye stopped in his tracks, turned sharply to look at her, dark eyes full of shock: "What did you say the time was?"


    "Twelve ten."


    Bao Ye strode towards the table, picked up his phone, and saw the ring time.


    The man¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    He had three meetings to attend in the morning.


    He had never had any mishaps since he joined thepany for so many years.


    But today, he overslept.


    Jiang Ruan noticed his unpleasant expression and cautiously said: "At nine, your rm went off, but since you didn¡¯t move, I turned it off. I called you, you didn¡¯t respond, probably still feverish, so I didn¡¯t bother you."


    "At ten, Chen Nan came over, just as I got up, and he asked about you. I told him you had a fever and hadn¡¯t gotten up yet; Chen Nan then rescheduled your morning itinerary and told you to rest well."


    "Ha."


    A cold voice from the man: "You two can really make decisions for me."


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t like the sound of that.


    She walked to the bathroom, where Bao Ye was brushing his teeth, and said: "What do you mean by us making decisions for you? You were clearly sick, buddy, patients should rest well."


    "Do you think your body is made of steel, forged a thousand times?"


    Bao Ye stubbornly replied: "Yes."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    For such a stubborn mule,


    She had nothing to say.


    "Anyway, it¡¯s your body, if you don¡¯t cherish it, no one else will for you."


    Saying this, Jiang Ruan turned and left.


    What kind of person is this?


    Truly a workaholic.


    Work is his sky, work is his earth; he can¡¯t survive a day without work.


    Jiang Ruan understood, the poorer people are, thezier they be, more bad habits.


    The richer people are, the more driven they be, wishing to work twenty-four hours a day, willing to work without regard for their health.


    Bao Ye is the typical go-getter who disregards his life for work.

 Chapter 96 - 86: Bao Ye Is Afraid of Cats

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 86: Bao Ye Is Afraid of Cats</h4>


    Bao Ye came out from the walk-in closet, fully dressed, only to find the bedroom empty; Jiang Ruan was gone.


    The man¡¯s dark eyes flickered with emotion as he vaguely recalled someone feeding him medicinest night while washing up earlier.


    No need to think, it must have been Jiang Ruan.


    Picking up his phone, Bao Ye left the bedroom.


    The servants passing by all bowed their heads in greeting, "Mr. Bao."


    Bao Ye maintained a cool demeanor as his long legs strode down the spiral staircase, just in time to hear the girl¡¯s tinklingughter yful banter.


    Bao Ye raised his eyebrows and looked up to see Jiang Ruan squatting by the floor-to-ceiling window, dressed in a white dress, cuddling a snow-white cat akin to one.


    The sunlight streamed in, falling on her fair, small face, making her smile even more radiant.


    Sweeter than when she smiles in front of him.


    Bao Ye walked over: "Where did the stray cate from?"


    A voice came from behind, and Jiang Ruan turned her head, seeing the man in a ck suit, exuding an air of elegance.


    She pouted, "What stray cat? This is Ah Nan¡¯s daughter¡¯s Persian cat. Her daughter went on a tour to another province and brought it over for her to care for a few days."


    "Look at this cat, isn¡¯t it adorable? Her fur is all white and especially soft."


    Jiang Ruan said as she stood up, walking towards him with the cat.


    Bao Ye instinctively backed away, frowning, "Adorable?"


    "Definitely not. Ugly as hell."


    Heined disdainfully, "Someone actually likes such an ugly thing."


    Jiang Ruanughed indignantly, "Do you have any sense of aesthetics? Where is it ugly?"


    "Look at it, it¡¯s as white as cotton candy. And let me tell you, when she holds it, it¡¯s so soft andfy."


    Jiang Ruan praised unabashedly.


    Looking at the cat in her arms, the fondness in her eyes almost couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    Bao Ye blurted out, "Not asfy as you."


    Jiang Ruan suddenly looked up, thinking she had misheard, "Huh?"


    Jiang Ruan turned her head and looked around to confirm no one was there, then blushed and used him.


    "Bao Ye, when did you start speaking so suggestively!"


    Bao Ye raised an eyebrow, staring at her with unwavering eyes, his voice maic, "I meant holding itfortably."


    "What on earth are you thinking?"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    "Then you should¡¯ve said the full sentence. Saying it so simply can easily lead to misunderstandings."


    Bao Ye chuckled lightly, his handsing out of his pockets, as he stepped closer to her.


    "Misunderstanding? Misunderstanding what, hmm?"


    "Clearly, it¡¯s your mind that¡¯s impure, yet you me me."


    "Whose mind is impure??" Jiang Ruan murmured, "It¡¯s obviously you who¡¯s not expressing it clearly."


    "Okay, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. Aren¡¯t you going to thepany? Hurry up and leave."


    Being so close, hearing her rushing him, Bao Ye wanted to say more but remembered she was still holding the cat.


    His brows furrowed, and he backed away abruptly.


    Jiang Ruan looked up, witnessing the scene.


    She looked amazed, as if discovering a new world continent, "Bao Ye, are you afraid of cats?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s expression paused slightly, "You¡¯re overthinking it."


    With one hand in his pocket, his head raised, his unbuttoned cor revealing his Adam¡¯s apple, making the man seem even more temptingly aloof.


    "Really not afraid?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled, approaching him, "Then why did you retreat?"


    "Look at this cat, it¡¯s so cute. Why don¡¯t you hold it?"


    Seeing her approaching step by step, Bao Ye¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and he gritted his teeth, "Jiang Ruan!"


    "Stay there, don¡¯te over."


    "Why not." Jiang Ruan said, "You said you¡¯re not afraid of cats."


    "Tsk tsk, howe I never noticed before, Bao Ye, you¡¯re actually afraid of cats."


    The smile on Jiang Ruan¡¯s face was hard to suppress.

 Chapter 97 - 87: What Are You So Nervous About?

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 87: What Are You So Nervous About?</h4>


    Listening to this, Bao Ye¡¯s temper red up even more. With a grim face, he turned his head and shouted, "Uncle Cheng."


    Uncle Cheng was the housekeeper.


    Upon hearing this, he quickly came over, "Mr. Bao."


    "Throw this cat out for me."


    "No cats allowed in this house."


    Uncle Cheng had just seen Jiang Ruan holding the cat, unable to put it down, and was suddenly in a difficult position, "This..."


    "What, my words aren¡¯t effective now?"


    Uncle Cheng¡¯s heart tightened, just about to speak, when Jiang Ruan interjected, "What are you yelling for."


    "It¡¯s just a cat, it hasn¡¯t provoked you, what right do you have to throw it out."


    "Besides, it¡¯s not even your cat, it belongs to Ah Nan, you have no right to decide its fate."


    Bao Yeughed coldly, staring at Jiang Ruan, "Very well."


    "Call Ah Nan over, give her two choices: first, send the cat away, second, they both leave together."


    Jiang Ruan red up too, "Third, I¡¯ll leave with them."


    "Uncle Cheng, pack my bags."


    "I¡¯m leaving too."


    Uncle Cheng listened, caught in a dilemma, "Miss Jiang, don¡¯t, Mr. Bao has disliked these small animals since he was a child. Listen to Uncle Cheng, let me just lock the cat up, okay?"


    Bao Ye let out a light "heh," his dark eyes angry as he looked at Jiang Ruan, "No one in this world can threaten me, Bao Ye."


    "Cat or me, choose one."


    "I choose the cat."


    Jiang Ruan said without hesitation, afraid he wouldn¡¯t be angry enough.


    Bao Ye¡¯s face turnedpletely dark, his pale skin revealing a blue tint, his wrist holding the Buddha Beads was trembling slightly with anger.


    "Good, very good."


    He pressed his fingers tightly against the Buddha Beads, as if wanting to crush them, "I¡¯ll give you onest choice."


    "Which one do you choose?"


    His voice was as cold as ice.


    He stared at her with ck eyes, directly pressing her.


    With an overpowering momentum.


    Afraid the next second it would erupt like a volcano.


    Jiang Ruan blinked, her red lips moved, but this time she didn¡¯t have the courage of breaking the pot as before.


    Looking at the cat in her arms, although she really liked it, but...


    Jiang Ruan sighed in her heart, eventually giving up.


    "Uncle Cheng, take the cat."


    "Hold it for Ah Nan."


    Jiang Ruan said.


    Uncle Cheng looked like he had seen his savior, gratefully looked at her, "Ah, okay."


    Then he took the cat and left.


    Jiang Ruan just then looked up at Bao Ye, pouting, "Was it necessary to be so fierce?"


    "It¡¯s just a cat, can¡¯t I even hold it? Why did you want to throw it out, it didn¡¯t do anything wrong, just because I like it? You¡¯re a little too overbearing."


    Bao Ye snorted coldly, didn¡¯t reply to her, he said, "Weren¡¯t you quite stubborn?"


    "Why not keep arguing?"


    "Rather have a lousy cat than me, really impressive."


    After all these years of raising you, wasted."


    Ungrateful little brat.


    The way he said it sounded so childish?


    Like a kid.


    Jiang Ruan wasughing and crying, "Seriously, a cat can make you jealous?"


    She walked over, moved closer to him, curious, "Hey, I¡¯ve shot so many dramas, worked with so many male actors, why don¡¯t I see you getting jealous?"


    Her dark eyes looked at him, blinking asionally, with expectation in her eyes.


    Falling into Bao Ye¡¯s eyes, it seemed like a provocation.


    He raised his hand, his fingertip hooked her chin, a cruel smile on his thin lips, "How about I help you with that?"


    Jiang Ruan: "Huh?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    Jiang Ruan inexplicably had a bad premonition.


    "I was joking with you, don¡¯t do anything crazy."


    "Bao Ye, you know it¡¯s just cooperation between me and them, we haven¡¯t even met privately, no intimate contact during shooting, I¡¯ve never shot any bed or kiss scenes, you know all that."


    Bao Yeughed lowly, "What are you nervous about?"


    His fingertip pinched her tender skin as he leaned closer, breathing hot air into her ear, "You didn¡¯t do anything bad, what are you so nervous about?"


    "Hmm?"


    Hezily dragged the tone.

 Chapter 98 - 88: Online War of Words

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 88: Online War of Words</h4>


    "Who said I was nervous?" Jiang Ruan pulled his hand down, her small mouth pouting in protest, "It¡¯s because you threatened me. Even a rabbit bites when it¡¯s anxious, and besides, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong in the first ce."


    Bao Ye chuckled, "You¡¯re quite justified."


    At this moment, Jiang Ruan cleared her throat lightly, her soft voice said, "Um, I was just holding that cat with this hand."


    Jiang Ruan blinked, the tips of her fingers still gently squeezing hisrge hand as she stifled augh, "You won¡¯t mind, right?"


    Upon hearing this, the man¡¯s face instantly turned dark, his deep eyes as cold as ice, staring at her smug little face, he gritted his teeth, "Jiang Ruan!"


    In the end, Bao Ye¡¯s hand was washed red, and he left for thepany with a cold face.


    Before leaving, he warned her not to hold that cat again.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be allowed in bed at night.


    Jiang Ruan agreed outwardly and saw him off.


    Watching the man¡¯s back as he left the living room, Jiang Ruan turned her head and scoffed.


    Barefoot on the carpet, she happily called Uncle Cheng, "Uncle Cheng, bring Ah Nan¡¯s cat over."


    The girl¡¯s voice was sharp and full of excitement.


    It reached the man¡¯s ears on the steps outside the door.


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips twitched.


    She really took his words as wind past her ears.


    But he still didn¡¯t turn back and left.


    Sooner orter, he¡¯d send that cat away.


    ¡ª


    Online, the argument was intense, questioning Jiang Ruan¡¯s identity, with ck fans suspecting her of faking her identity and spreading various rumors.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s die-hard fans directly shed with them in thements section.


    "Oh wow, it¡¯s one thing to graduate from a third-rate university, but I didn¡¯t expect your Jiang Ruan even her name is fake, calling herself Chen Miao, it¡¯s hrious."


    "The video was posted, at the press conference, Jiang Ruan¡¯s aunt came and scolded her for being ungrateful and even called her Chen Miao. Changing name and identity, wow, just wow."


    "Exactly, exactly, her own name isn¡¯t worth it for fame, how could her parents have such an unfilial daughter."


    "I previously didn¡¯t know how Jiang Ruan became popr. Now I get it; changing names and creating an image, she must have a sugar daddy behind her."


    "I never thought someone who looks so pure could be so dirty behind the scenes."


    "Changing names and identity is kind of a letdown, huh."


    "Of course, Jiang Ruan¡¯s fans, oh no, I should say Chen Miao¡¯s fans, your idol is in such a state, what more can you say?"


    Faced with the fierce attacks from ck fans.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s die-hard fans didn¡¯t concede an inch.


    "Things aren¡¯t clear yet, and you¡¯re here bbering nonsense, isn¡¯t it a bit disgusting?"


    "Exactly! You just can¡¯t stand our Jiang Ruan¡¯s poprity, so you¡¯re bitter, huh."


    "Our Jiang Ruan is so outstanding, many people want to be connected to her, anyone iming to be an aunt is just an aunt now? In that case, I could say I¡¯m, your parent who raised you, would you ept that?"


    "Agree with the above +1."


    "Agree with the above +2."


    "Say no more, that woman causing the trouble, typical rural vige woman, with thatrge gold chain just she didn¡¯t announce she was rich, obviously a bumpkin, and people believe her words."


    "Regardless of whether Jiang Ruan is Chen Miao or Jiang Ruan, she¡¯s our goddess."


    "Instead ofing here to bber, why don¡¯t you go back and see how irrelevant your idol is."


    "Exactly, exactly, we believe in Jiang Ruan."


    "There are tons of ridiculous things these days, seeking rtives online is just too funny."


    Unlike the online storm, Jiang Ruan was snuggled at home ying with the cat, quite carefree.


    In the afternoon, Sister Qin called.

 Chapter 99 - 89: Baby, You鈥檙e Living in a Mansion Now

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 89: Baby, You¡¯re Living in a Mansion Now</h4>


    Video Call.


    As soon as the call connected, He saw Jiang Ruan nestled on the sofa, holding a cat and wearing a beaming smile. Sister Qin teased, "The inte¡¯s in a storm, yet you¡¯re idly enjoying yourself."


    Jiang Ruan coughed lightly, looking innocent, "What else can I do? Did you see, it¡¯s number one on the trending searches."


    "Who would¡¯ve thought that a small-time actress like me could be so popr, right?"


    Sister Qinughed, "You seem quite happy."


    "Who said that," Jiang Ruan replied, "I¡¯m really upset."


    "The whole entertainment industry is waiting to see me copse."


    Sister Qin chuckled, "Hasn¡¯t it already crumbled?"


    "Alright, let¡¯s stop chatting idly and talk business." Sister Qin turned serious, "This incident is both a bad and a good thing for you."


    Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow, "A good thing?"


    "A name change, born into poverty, how is that a good thing?"


    "Well." Sister Qin said, "I¡¯ve discussed it with thepany, and we n to run a marketing campaign. The theme this time is¡ªpity y."


    "Pfft!" Jiang Ruan was about to drink water, but almost spat it out.


    She grabbed a few tissues to wipe her mouth and incredulously looked at Sister Qin on the other side of the video call, "What did you say? You want me to y the pity card?"


    "Yes." Sister Qin replied, "Go as tragic as you can. Spill everything about how Fang Cui bullied, hit, and scolded you when you were little. I¡¯ve already contacted the journalists here and will ensure your image is portrayed as beautiful, strong, and tragic."


    "I understand beautiful and tragic, but where¡¯s the strong part?"


    "Your strength, of course," Sister Qin said, "A girl from a poor small town, who hasn¡¯t taken any acting sses, yet can produce such great shows. Isn¡¯t that strength?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, leave this part to me. I¡¯ll handle it."


    Jiang Ruan said, "Alright."


    "By the way, Fang Cui was taken away by the police."


    Sister Qin said, "She was taken away yesterday. After all, if she hasn¡¯tmitted any crime, keeping her detained ourselves would¡¯ve been illegal."


    Sister Qin frowned, "Out of sight, I¡¯m worried she might pull something."


    Jiang Ruan was not concerned, "We¡¯ll handle whateveres."


    "Easy for you to say," Sister Qin said, "I have a gut feeling someone¡¯s backing her."


    Jiang Ruan replied, "It¡¯s Li Xin."


    "If I¡¯m not mistaken."


    Sister Qin¡¯s eyes lit up, she gritted her teeth, "I thought it was her too. She¡¯s climbed up to Director Rong, gaining influence, and is the only one openly opposing you in the entertainment industry."


    "Yesterday¡¯s press conference was full of maniptive antics, it was absolutely disgusting."


    Sister Qin¡¯s a straightforward person, especially when on a video call with Jiang Ruan.


    No one knows what she¡¯s saying.


    "After all, a rich youngdy stooping to an old man, who could be her father in age, isn¡¯t she afraid of nightmares at night," Sister Qin scoffed.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes held a smile, teasingly, "Maybe he¡¯s still vigorous."


    Sister Qin burst outughing, giving a thumbs-up to He, "Brilliant."


    "But maybe not, what if he¡¯s all show and no go?"


    "Isn¡¯t it said that men over forty aren¡¯t in their prime?"


    "As they age, some things age too."


    Jiang Ruan listened intently, clicking her tongue twice, "Sister Qin, is it really okay for us to discuss this topic?"


    Holding the phone had made her arm a bit sore, and Jiang Ruan instinctively shifted her position, inadvertently capturing the background.


    Jiang Ruan hadn¡¯t noticed yet.


    At this moment, Sister Qin observed the d¨¦cor of Jiang Ruan¡¯s house.


    She blinked, thinking she might be seeing things, because she seldom video-called Jiang Ruan.


    She was definitely seeing it correctly.


    That mahogany chair carved with dragons and phoenixes, the dazzling crystal chandelier, the elegant European-style d¨¦cor, exuding extravagant luxury everywhere.


    Sister Qin, experienced as she was all these years, realized this was clearly a vi.


    Sister Qin¡¯s shocked voice came through.


    "Wow, darling, you¡¯ve moved into a mansion?"


    "When did you buy a vi? Howe I didn¡¯t know?"

 Chapter 100 - 90: Send Her to Bao Ye

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 90: Send Her to Bao Ye</h4>


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t think twice, she quickly turned the camera towards herself and zoomed in: "What big vi, I don¡¯t have that kind of money, a vi in Beijing must cost tens of millions at least."


    "Then where are you now?"


    Jiang Ruan said: "At a friend¡¯s house."


    "Staying home alone is boring, so I came to my friend¡¯s house for a couple of days."


    Sister Qin was cautious: "A guy or a girl?"


    Jiang Ruan said: "A girl."


    "That¡¯s good, is it reliable?" Sister Qin couldn¡¯t help but nag: "Baby, you can¡¯t go finding a boyfriend behind my back. Even though I don¡¯t suggest you date right now, if there¡¯s really something going on, I must be the first to know, okay?"


    Jiang Ruan listened, feeling embarrassed deep down.


    Thinking that they had been dating for two or three years already.


    Sister Qin knew nothing about it.


    If one day she really found out, who knows if she¡¯d be so angry she¡¯d cut ties with her.


    On the surface, she smiled obediently and said: "I know, Sister Qin."


    "Alright, I won¡¯t talk more, I¡¯m still overwhelmed right now. By the way, do you have time toe to the office tomorrow?"


    Sister Qin said: "The PR n is all ready here,e over so we can discuss it."


    "Someone wants to ruin you, but I¡¯ll make sure you rise with the tide, be incredibly popr!"


    Sister Qin¡¯s gaze was determined, her voice cold yet full of power.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but feel inspired, thinking she might have been toozytely.


    Hanging up the phone, Jiang Ruan looked at the cat in her arms, and it looked back at her.


    Its dark, round eyes were unbearably cute. Looking at each other, Jiang Ruan felt her heart melt.


    She rubbed the cat¡¯s head, her voice sweet and soft: "Stay here, I have to get busy."


    After speaking, she let Uncle Cheng take the cat away.


    "Meow~ Meow~"


    The cat was held in Uncle Cheng¡¯s arms, still staring at her, meowing non-stop.


    Jiang Ruan nestled on the sofa, reluctant yet helpless, she couldn¡¯t y all the time.


    The people at thepany, Sister Qin, were all busy with her matters.


    She needed to be diligent too.


    Gym, Ptes, core control exercises.


    Jiang Ruan had a busy day.


    Finally, during the spa at the beauty salon, it was sofortable, she fell asleep directly on the beauty bed.


    The beautician saw her sleeping soundly and didn¡¯t disturb her.


    When Jiang Ruan woke up, it was already past nine in the evening.


    She opened her eyes, the beautician was waiting nearby, smiling: "You¡¯re awake."


    Jiang Ruanzily yawned: "I fell asleep, what time is it now?"


    Beautician: "It¡¯s 9:03."


    Jiang Ruan widened her eyes: "It¡¯s sote."


    She quickly got off the bed, the facial mask on her cheek had already been removed by the beautician, her face was cleaned, and Jiang Ruan hurriedly changed into her clothes and left.


    Outside, the bodyguards were waiting.


    Two cars.


    Seeing here out, the bodyguards in ck bowed: "Miss Jiang."


    "Mm."


    Seeing them, Jiang Ruan also felt relieved.


    Sitting in the car, she noticed the car wasn¡¯t heading towards the direction of the castle vi, and Jiang Ruan became alert.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "This isn¡¯t the way back."


    Her hand holding the bag tightened instinctively, but Jiang Ruan wasn¡¯t frightened, these people were sent by Bao Ye, it couldn¡¯t be a mistake.


    She trusted Bao Ye.


    This thought crossed her mind, and Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, what if one day he really wanted her life?


    Would she willingly offer it to him?


    Jiang Ruan, you¡¯re really a love-struck fool!


    "Miss Jiang, Mr. Bao asked us to take you to him, didn¡¯t he tell you?"


    When asked, Jiang Ruan thought for a moment, and indeed he hadn¡¯t, Bao Ye hadn¡¯t contacted her since he left in the morning.


    "Where is he?" she asked the bodyguard.

 Chapter 101 - 91: It Seems No One Here Knows You

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 91: It Seems No One Here Knows You</h4>


    The bodyguard whispered, "Tianyan Club."


    Jiang Ruan had heard of this club, where only the elite and wealthy of Beijing could afford to spend. It was said to be extremely intricate, and the owner¡¯s background was rumored to be very powerful.


    At the entrance of the club, the bodyguard opened the door, and Jiang Ruan got out of the car.


    Her eyes were immediately drawn to the opulent and luxurious European-style architecture, estimated to be over a hundred stories tall, exuding grandeur¡ªit truly was the mostvish club in all of Beijing.


    Jiang Ruan withdrew her astonished gaze and followed the bodyguard inside. The deeper she went, the more finely adorned women she saw, making her feel increasingly relieved.


    Luckily, she had quickly put on some makeup on the way.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of looking ugly without makeup.


    But in such settings, a refined makeup could boost her confidence much more.


    At the door of the private room, the bodyguard pushed open the door and simultaneously stopped, "Miss Jiang, please."


    The door was opened to a forty-five degree angle, and the noise inside spilled out, including the sound of mahjong tiles.


    Bao Ye ys mahjong too?


    How did she not know?


    Since she was already here, having been in the entertainment industry for so long, Jiang Ruan knew that not being stage-shy was a basic quality.


    She walked in wearing high heels, and the people in the private room all looked up, their eyes curiously observing the neer.


    At one nce, Jiang Ruan saw Bao Ye seated at the head, his brows lowered, holding a mahjong tile, calmly arranging the tiles.


    His every move exuded an aura.


    Sitting there, he was the master.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing the ck suit from the morning, but a striking purple embroidered dragon silk shirt, the cor open, entuating his noble face, which made his excellent temperament stand out even more.


    The sleeves were rolled up to the elbow, revealing arms with smooth lines, the subtly protruding veins adding to his wildness.


    There were three other men sitting at the table with him, all appearing to be in their twenties.


    Beside each man was a particrly well-dressed, sophisticated girl.


    Jiang Ruan took a general look; they were likely all Beijing socialites, each wearing top-tier jewelry from various luxury brands.


    If not, they were high-caliber girlfriends.


    As Jiang Ruan was assessing them, they took in every detail of her as well.


    An interesting voice then emerged.


    "Tsk, really strange."


    Si Chen: "Why do I feel like this youngdy looks familiar, as if I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before?"


    "Are there any beauties in all of Beijing you, Young Master Si, haven¡¯t seen?" teased the woman in a white strappy top and long straight ck hair behind Si Chen. "Even if you think she¡¯s pretty and want to chat her up, at leaste up with a fresher excuse. How can you use such a low-level pick-up line without shame?"


    "Get lost, I¡¯m being serious."


    "When are you ever not serious? Do you think I believe you?"


    "Can¡¯t you go a day without contradicting me?"


    "Yeah, I feel ufortable if I don¡¯t get on your nerves."


    The two bickered.


    Si Chen gritted his teeth in anger, suddenly reacting, "I remember now, she¡¯s Jiang Ruan, the girl who¡¯s been particrly famous in the entertainment industry thesest couple of years."


    "She¡¯s also starred in several dramas, do you guys recall?"


    "Oh, now that you mention it, I do have some impression," someone chimed in.


    "I told you so, she looks familiar."


    Si Chen red at the girl with long straight ck hair, Feng Meiling: "Do you have anything to say now?"


    "I told you, I wasn¡¯t lying."


    Feng Meiling pursed her lips, "How would I know? Besides, I don¡¯t usually pay attention to entertainment industry stuff."


    "Tch, that¡¯s just you being ignorant."


    Feng Meiling rolled her eyes, "Can¡¯t be bothered with you."


    "But why is she here?"


    Feng Meiling said, ncing at Jiang Ruan several times, thinking that this girl was indeed quite beautiful.


    Not the kind ofmon beauty, but the kind that is untainted by the mundane, a very pure look, bright eyes and white teeth, resembling a student.


    Feng Meiling raised a brow, such features certainly stirred up a man¡¯s protective instincts the most.


    "Did any of you invite her?"


    The few people beside shook their heads in denial, all said they didn¡¯t know her.


    It was even less possible for Si Chen.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have failed to recognize her.


    At this point, Feng Meiling smiled and kindly asked Jiang Ruan, "Is it Miss Jiang Ruan? Have youe to the wrong room?"


    "It seems like none of us here know you."

 Chapter 102 - 92: Come Here

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 92: Come Here</h4>


    Feng Meiling hails from the Feng family in Beijing, a genuine only daughter who is set to inherit her family¡¯s assets in the future.


    Since she was young, she has been influenced by her parents, both inside and outside the circle, and has seen all kinds of people.


    At this moment, Feng Meiling is staring at Jiang Ruan with interest; such a low-level excuse of walking into the wrong room, she doesn¡¯t buy it.


    This ce is what.


    The number one club in Beijing.


    Moreover, this is Bao Ye¡¯s exclusive booth, everyone whoes here regrly knows that.


    How could it be just such a coincidence that she walked into Bao Ye¡¯s booth?


    After all, Bao Ye is powerful, handsome, which woman in the entertainment circle would not be moved by him?


    Being questioned, Jiang Ruan feels a bit awkward; she purses her lips and looks at the man ying cards at the main seat.


    Coincidentally, Bao Ye puts down the cards in his hand, raises his eyes to look over; their eyes meet, and the man¡¯s dark eyes are like ck holes, making it hard to discern his true emotions.


    Jiang Ruan bites her lip, frustrated in her heart.


    Does he recognize her or not?


    If he doesn¡¯t, then why did he let here?


    Give him one minute, if he still doesn¡¯t speak, then she¡¯ll leave!


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s fingers, hanging by her side, tighten up, just as she hears a noise from the main seat. Her eyes instantly brighten, thinking he is about to speak.


    But someone else speaks up first.


    "Oh dear, why so fierce, she¡¯s a guest, not to mention such a beautifuldy like Miss Jiang." Si Chenughs: "Miss Jiang, I quite like you. Those dramas you acted in are wonderful; my niece¡¯s room is filled entirely with your photos."


    Feng Meiling¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    Looking at the peacock flirting in front of her.


    Her mood suddenly soured.


    Like he hasn¡¯t seen a woman in eight lifetimes.


    Hmph.


    No ambition!


    Jiang Ruan gets a bit embarrassed from the praise, her cheeks lightly flushed as she says, "Thank you."


    Bao Ye gazes at her shy appearance, his eyes slightly dimming.


    "No need to be polite." Si Chen eagerly invites: "Come join us, walking into the wrong booth is also fate, isn¡¯t it? We might as well make friends."


    "I¡¯ve always loved making friends..."


    Before the sentence is finished, Feng Meiling interjects softly: "Especially girlfriends."


    "And they must be those pretty, hot-bodied girlfriends."


    The underlying tone is full of displeasure.


    "Seriously, Feng Meiling, can¡¯t you stop being sarcastic." Si Chen says: "Am I that kind of person?"


    "I¡¯m genuinely trying to make friends, okay?"


    "How are you not that kind of person."


    Feng Meiling picks up a piece of watermelon and bites into it: "Weren¡¯t you genuine that time?"


    Then she looks at Jiang Ruan: "Sister, let me give you a piece of advice, men like him can¡¯t be trusted, he¡¯s notorious in the circle for changing women more often than clothes."


    Jiang Ruan doesn¡¯t speak.


    Si Chen gets angry: "You!"


    "Feng Meiling, don¡¯t be too excessive!"


    "You¡¯re ruining my reputation."


    "I¡¯m not wrong though."


    The two start arguing directly.


    Jiang Ruan blinks, looking utterly confused.


    But she can sense one thing, these two are a bickering couple, and this beautiful woman with a white tank top and ck long hair named Feng Meiling has a heavy tone of jealousy.


    A woman¡¯s instinct tells her.


    Feng Meiling is jealous.


    Jiang Ruan instantly understands their rtionship.


    The booth is a mess.


    At this moment, a man¡¯s deep and maic voice rings out, like ice, full of deterrence: "Enough!"


    "You¡¯re annoying." Bao Ye scolds, his dark eyes ncing over several people, the ck gaze like a sharp de, filled with the aura of an authoritative figure.


    Having fought in the business world of Beijing Circle for many years, his fierce presence is not something these privileged, newly debuted socialites and elite heirs canpare to.


    The booth suddenly quiets down.


    The people beside him don¡¯t dare to even breathe.


    Compared to the Bo family at their peak, their families aren¡¯t worth mentioning.


    Si Chen is disgruntled, muttering: "She clearly started this, why me me..."


    Just as he¡¯s muttering, he hears Bao Ye¡¯smanding voice in his ear: "Come here."

 Chapter 103 - 93: Letting the Sister-in-Law Play So Soon

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 93: Letting the Sister-in-Law y So Soon</h4>


    He said this while looking at Jiang Ruan.


    But at this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was not on Bao Ye, especially Si Chen, who was grumbling unhappily when he heard this.


    Si Chen quickly looked up, staring at Bao Ye as if seeing King Yama: "Me?"


    "Brother Bo, I wasn¡¯t badmouthing you, I was talking about Feng Meiling."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Sitting opposite Bao Ye, Si Chen, looking a bit scared, asked, "What do you want me to do over there?"


    "You¡¯re not asking me to box again, are you? Oh my god, I don¡¯t want to. Every time I box with you, I have to go home and lie down for half a month. It¡¯s too exhausting."


    Feng Meiling chuckled lightly: "Did Brother Bo say he wanted to box? Look at you, scared like that."


    "Not a hint of masculinity."


    Si Chen: "I¡¯m the one boxing, not you, so of course you wouldn¡¯t know."


    Bao Ye picked up a card with his distinctly bony fingers, the pad of his finger gently rubbing the card face. Ignoring the pair, he locked his gaze on Jiang Ruan and said in a low voice, "Why are you standing there dumbfounded?"


    "Come over here directly."


    Everyone whipped their heads around.


    Did they just mishear?


    Si Chen waspletely dumbfounded: "What did Brother Bo say? Who¡¯s he calling over?"


    Feng Meiling quickly caught on, looking shocked yet disdainful: "He¡¯s calling Jiang Ruan over, do you have ears or not?"


    This time, Jiang Ruan was quite sure it was directed at her.


    She hadn¡¯t been sure earlier.


    But now she was certain.


    Her nervousness instantly dissipated, her dark eyes gleaming brightly, as she stepped confidently toward him, where there was an empty chair nearby.


    Everyone else had someone sitting beside them.


    Only Bao Ye was alone.


    Jiang Ruan ced her bag next to her, then sat down gracefully beside Bao Ye.


    At this close proximity, from this angle, looking at Bao Ye¡¯s cold face like an ice block, expressionless.


    Yet the exposed Adam¡¯s apple and corbone emanated an alluring mature masculine charm.


    Jiang Ruan silently swallowed.


    And because of her action, the room buzzed with excitement.


    Si Chen: "Brother Bo, have you been talking about Jiang Ruan this whole time?"


    "Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?"


    Bao Ye nced at him, his tone cold: "What, do I need to exin to you?"


    Si Chen was most afraid of his death stare; its intensity was too strong, he instantly backed down: "No need, no need."


    Si Chen, looking all gossipy: "So what exactly is the rtionship between you two? Are you boyfriend and girlfriend?"


    The other people in the private room also stared at them.


    With faces full of gossip and curiosity.


    You have to know, this is Bao Ye we¡¯re talking about.


    Bao Ye having a woman is more shocking than the Bao Family¡¯s stock prices rising, isn¡¯t it?


    When asked this, Jiang Ruan subconsciously tightened her fingers, looking at the man in front of her.


    Her eyes were full of expectation.


    But then she heard Bao Ye¡¯s cool tone: "Having such a strong curiosity isn¡¯t a good thing."


    "Have you ever heard this saying?"


    Si Chen: "What?"


    "Curiosity killed the cat," Bao Ye said.


    Si Chen: "..."


    Feng Meilingughed radiantly like a flower: "Alright, stop being so nosy, this is Brother Bo¡¯s private matter, does he need to report it to you?"


    Si Chen pouted: "I¡¯m just showing some concern."


    Feng Meiling ignored him, turned to Jiang Ruan, smiling: "I¡¯m Feng Meiling, you can just call me Meiling. If I said something unpleasant earlier, don¡¯t take it to heart, okay?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled and said, "I won¡¯t."


    "Meiling, you didn¡¯t say anything bad."


    Simple and straightforward.


    Says it as it is, which is the type Feng Meiling likes.


    At least it¡¯s not hiding anything,posed and confident.


    Also, how could Bao Ye¡¯s taste be poor?


    Si Chen and the others introduced themselves consecutively.


    Jiang Ruan greeted them as well.


    She remembered all their names.


    Everyone got acquainted with each other.


    "Shall we continue ying cards, Brother Bo?" Feng Meiling asked the man of the main seat, clearly satisfied.


    Bao Ye had no objections, softly saying: "Mm."


    Feng Meiling nagged at Si Chen: "Can you make it or not? If you keep losing, you¡¯ll drain my savings. If you lose again, I¡¯ll take over."


    Without a word, Si Chen got up: "Better you take the lead."


    Si Chen sighed: "My luck with cards is bad today."


    They¡¯d been ying for hours, not winning a single hand, if that¡¯s not bad luck, what is?


    Feng Meiling: "..."


    Another round of mahjong started.


    The sound of shuffling mahjong tiles echoed continuously.


    Jiang Ruan watched Bao Ye ying mahjong. He yed very swiftly, almost as if he knew the tile as soon as he touched it, exactly where to ce it, and its use.


    Clearly, he was a seasoned yer.


    Jiang Ruan found it fascinating, as this was the first time she had seen Bao Ye y mahjong.


    In the past, he hadn¡¯t brought her to such asions.


    Today, for whatever reason...


    While ying mahjong, the group was chatting about political andpany affairs. After listening for a while, Jiang Ruan realized that these people were all heirs from the prestigious families in Beijing.


    Si Chen was from the Si family, Feng Meiling from the Feng family.


    The others weren¡¯t as famous as the Bo family or these two families, but they were also rising stars in Beijing.


    Surprised, yet it all made sense to Jiang Ruan.


    Indeed, those who could sit at the same table with Bao Ye couldn¡¯t have inferior status or position.


    While her thoughts wandered, she suddenly felt a man¡¯s long and warm arm encircle her waist. Startled, Jiang Ruan looked up, right into Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes.


    Their eyes met, and she looked like a startled little bunny, sweet and tender.


    Bao Ye¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, but his expression remained calm as he asked her, "Bored?"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "Not really."


    After speaking, she turned her head to see Si Chen and the others watching them with gossip-filled faces.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s face immediately flushed. She pushed him slightly and whispered in his ear, "Let go, Bao Ye, there are so many people watching."


    At such close distance, Bao Ye clearly saw her reddened ears, like a rabbit, clearly shy.


    "What¡¯s there to fear?"


    Amusement shed in his eyes as he said, "Who¡¯s watching?"


    Bao Ye nced around at the group casually.


    It was obviously a warning.


    The others quickly averted their eyes.


    Bao Ye was very satisfied, "No one¡¯s watching."


    Jiang Ruan said, "How is that possible?"


    She didn¡¯t believe him.


    But when she turned, she indeed found no one watching them.


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Seeing Bao Ye looking at her teasingly,


    Jiang Ruan bit her lip, feeling like she¡¯d shot herself in the foot.


    It made her seem like she was being overly sentimental.


    But really, being openly embraced by him in public made her feel excited and thrilled.


    Wasn¡¯t this what she¡¯d fantasized about for years?


    Being public with him.


    Now it had suddenlye true.


    She felt like she was dreaming.


    "Do you know how to y?" Holding her waist for a moment, Bao Ye turned his head to ask her, ying mahjong with one hand.


    Jiang Ruan was honest, "Yes."


    "But not well."


    In her free time, she would y mahjong with Sister Qin and the others.


    Sister Qin was also a mahjong enthusiast.


    "No problem," Bao Ye said, "Just treat it as practice."


    "You y instead."


    Jiang Ruan widened her eyes, "Me?"


    She was a bit taken aback.


    Bao Ye: "Mhm."


    After saying that, he pulled her up despite her protest and sat her down firmly in the main seat.


    Jiang Ruan: "!!!"


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    She was like sitting on pins and needles.


    But honestly, the seat wasfortable, soft, and warm.


    He had just been sitting there.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s cheeks were flushed.


    This move instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the private room, and they all heard the conversation between the two just now.


    Feng Meiling, touching her tiles, teased, "No way, Brother Bo, letting the sister-inw y so soon?"


    "Or did you win all night and n to let us off easy?"


    The two were openly disying their affection.


    Holding and hugging, just couldn¡¯t be more intimate.


    If Feng Meiling still couldn¡¯t see that this was the golden canary Bao Ye had kept hidden, she would have wasted her years in the circle.


    If not now, then when? Wait until they got married?


    Whether they marry or not is another matter, sister-inw is just a title, a bit of ttery never hurt anyone.


    "Is that possible?"


    Bao Ye sat beside Jiang Ruan, crossing his long legs, his shoulderszily leaning back, and unapologetically said, "She¡¯s ying for me."


    Si Chen stoked the fire, "With stakes this high, if sister-inw loses, don¡¯te crying to us, Brother Bo."


    "Once the meat¡¯s in our mouths, we won¡¯t spit it out again, you know."

 Chapter 104 - 94: Mahjong Victory

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 94: Mahjong Victory</h4>


    Bao Ye sneered lightly, his tone full of disdain, "Win first, then we¡¯ll talk."


    These four words instantly sparked Si Chen¡¯spetitive spirit.


    Damn it, Brother Bo has been winning all night.


    He couldn¡¯t beat Brother Bo, but he surely couldn¡¯t lose to Jiang Ruan, right?


    That would really be too embarrassing.


    Listening to their conversation, Jiang Ruan¡¯s dark eyes gleamed. She turned her head and asked the man next to her, "What are you guys betting on?"


    "Are the stakes high?"


    Jiang Ruan felt a little pressured. Although she yed cards okay, she couldn¡¯t really be considered a pro.


    The people in front of her clearly yed cards often.


    And they all belonged to prestigious families in Beijing.


    If they were betting millions or something, with stakes that high, she really would be a bit scared to y.


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips moved slightly, just about to speak when Si Chen cut in, "We¡¯re betting our vis. Half a vi for one round, a whole vi for two."


    As he said this, Si Chenined, "Brother Bo has already won over a dozen of our vis tonight."


    "It¡¯s so damn ruthless."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes widened, "Vis?"


    Oh my god.


    Vis in Beijing, each one worth at least tens of millions, right?


    And over a dozen of them?


    That¡¯s worth billions.


    Making billions in one night.


    Bao Ye is practically killing it this time, isn¡¯t he?


    Just as Jiang Ruan was getting over her shock, she suddenly realized something and her eyes widened, "So if I lose, I¡¯ll lose half a vi?"


    Si Chen: "Exactly!"


    Feng Meilingughed lightly, teasing, "Sister-inw, stay calm. Brother Bo doesn¡¯t care about these few vis."


    Si Chen: "Exactly, exactly. Besides, Brother Bo has already won over a dozen of our vis, can¡¯t we win a little back?"


    The others chimed in agreement.


    Si Chen the most.


    Even though they said all that.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t stay calm. She turned her head to Bao Ye, "Is that true?"


    "Then you should y, I¡¯m not very good."


    "Why are you scared?"


    Bao Ye looked at her cowardly appearance, his thin lips curving down, casting a cold nce at Si Chen, "me others because you¡¯re not as good?"


    Si Chen, being criticized, mumbled softly, "Clearly you¡¯re the abnormal one, who wins all the time ying cards..."


    Bao Ye¡¯s cool voice interrupted.


    "What did you say?"


    "Say it louder if you dare."


    Si Chen immediately backed down, "I didn¡¯t say anything, I said Brother Bo, you¡¯re amazing, hehe..."


    Looking like a total sycophant.


    Laughing sheepishly.


    Just short of literally hugging Bao Ye¡¯s leg.


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Ignoring him, Bao Ye sat up a bit straighter in hiszy posture, picked up the fruit te beside him, and casually stabbed a piece of watermelon to eat.


    He said to Jiang Ruan, "I¡¯ll watch over you, just y casually."


    His tone was light and casual.


    As if saying, it doesn¡¯t matter if she loses.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips twitched, her mind clearly not on the same page.


    Big brother, that¡¯s half a vi.


    Rather than giving it away, why not give it to her? She wouldn¡¯t mind, really.


    Si Chen and Feng Meiling joined in persuading her.


    "Exactly, exactly, with Brother Bo watching over you, sister-inw, there¡¯s nothing to fear."


    The more they said this, the happier everyone felt inside.


    After all, the one directing wasn¡¯t the one ying, and just because Bao Ye yed well doesn¡¯t mean Jiang Ruan wouldn¡¯t make any mistakes.


    Everyone held a glimmer of hope.


    Especially Si Chen.


    His eyes were sparkling, as if he¡¯d win back the vis he lost in no time.


    However, at the start of the first round, he widened his eyes.


    Jiang Ruan swiftly organized her tiles with nimble hands, looking nothing like a novice.


    Clearly, she yed mahjong often too.


    What shocked everyone even more was.


    Before they realized it, Jiang Ruan directlyid her tiles down, "Mahjong!"

 Chapter 105 - 95: But Can You Guess What Happened?

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 95: But Can You Guess What Happened?</h4>


    From start to finish, Bao Ye hardly gave any instructions.


    It was all Jiang Ruan ying ording to her own ideas.


    Who would have thought she¡¯d win so quickly??


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Si Chen couldn¡¯t help but curse: "Damn, damn, damn, you¡¯ve won already?"


    "That was so freaking fast, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Feng Meiling chuckled lightly: "Sister-inw, this is what we call hidden skills. I thought you didn¡¯t know how to y just now. You¡¯re really low-key."


    "Exactly, exactly, I thought you were a novice, but it turns out you¡¯re a King."


    The people around echoed.


    But everyone was praising Jiang Ruan, after all, Bao Ye was right here; half a vi is nothing.


    The important thing was to make Bao Ye happy.


    Jiang Ruan pressed her lips together and smiled modestly: "Just luck, just luck."


    "Sister-inw, you really have great luck."


    "We¡¯re willing to ept our loss."


    As they spoke, they handed over a card.


    Jiang Ruan raised her hand to take it.


    She knew the rules of Mahjong.


    Many bets were substituted with cards.


    But when she saw the stack of cards almost piling into a small mountain beside her, she couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips.


    This is insane, so many cards.


    How many sets of vis would this be?


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how the world of the rich is truly unimaginable to ordinary people.


    Who would have thought that the endpoint ordinary folks might dream of all their lives is just the starting point for the wealthy and powerful to squander on a whim?


    With the cards in her hand, she continued to the next round.


    Unexpectedly turning her head, she happened to meet Bao Ye¡¯s dark and deep eyes, which now carried a hint ofughter, as if he was in a good mood.


    After a few seconds, Jiang Ruan turned back.


    She could still feel that intense gaze, while she lowered her eyes to arrange the cards, a man¡¯s distinct and long hand appeared by her lips.


    Holding a skewer with a strawberry on it.


    It was bright and vibrant, quite appealing.


    "Open your mouth," Bao Ye said.


    Feeding her fruit in front of everyone, Jiang Ruan looked up and saw them watching her, her face turned red.


    But she still opened her mouth to bite the strawberry, which wasrge, and Bao Ye patiently fed her.


    Like feeding a cat, watching her eat one bite at a time.


    When he withdrew his hand, Bao Ye noticed her earlobes werepletely red, clearly from shyness.


    A hint of a smile slid through his dark eyes.


    Their intimate behavior caught Feng Meiling¡¯s eye, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious: "Oh, I¡¯m really jealous."


    "I never thought Brother Bo would actually have a day when he¡¯d feed someone else. Having a girlfriend really makes a difference from being single."


    "Simple." Bao Ye said coolly: "Why don¡¯t you find someone yourself?"


    Feng Meiling instinctively nced at Si Chen, then pouted: "Forget it, being single is always fun."


    "Who needs love, a love-struck person is destined to forage for wild vegetables."


    As she spoke, Feng Meiling added: "I wasn¡¯t talking about you, sister-inw, I meant myself."


    Jiang Ruan smiled dazzlingly: "I know."


    "But being love-struck also depends on the person. If you meet the right one, you might as well work hard."


    As she spoke, Jiang Ruan¡¯s gaze linked Si Chen and Feng Meiling.


    Anyone with eyes could see that Feng Meiling was interested in Si Chen.


    Si Chen, however, acted like he didn¡¯t understand and disdainfully said: "Forget it, with her being such a tomboy, which man would dare?"


    "You don¡¯t know how fierce she is. Anyone who marries her should be prepared to lose an arm or a leg."


    Feng Meiling immediately blew up and pushed him: "What do you mean, Si Chen? Am I really that savage?"


    "Are you looking for a beating?"


    Feng Meiling naturally had a hot temper.


    Everyone in the circle knew it.


    Si Chen muttered: "And you say you¡¯re not savage, look at you now, like a tigress."


    "You..." Feng Meiling was furious.


    As the two of them looked about to start arguing, Jiang Ruan kindly intervened: "Alright, no more fighting."


    "He provoked it first." Feng Meiling said.


    Watching them, Jiang Ruan smiled with eyes full of mirth: "You two remind me of a pair of friends I knew before, with personalities just like yours. They would meet and sh like enemies, bickering every day like romantic frenemies."


    "But can you guess what happened in the end?"

 Chapter 106 - 96: Sister-in-Law, Let鈥檚 Hang Out Sometime

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 96: Sister-in-Law, Let¡¯s Hang Out Sometime</h4>


    Feng Meiling listened most attentively, her beautiful eyes staring directly at Jiang Ruan. "How is it?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled with pursed lips, "They got married."


    "Their child is almost two now, and they¡¯re very happy."


    In an instant, Feng Meiling felt fireworks exploding in her head, her eyes gleaming brightly.


    This made Jiang Ruan more certain that she genuinely had feelings for Si Chen.


    But Si Chen...


    Still looked like a childish little boy.


    In contrast, Feng Meiling appeared much more mature.


    Jiang Ruan sighed internally, the more mature a person is, the more they bear in a rtionship, the more tiring it bes.


    And Feng Meiling already had a good impression of Jiang Ruan, and upon hearing her words, her clever mind immediately grasped what Jiang Ruan meant.


    Feng Meiling smiled and looked at the man next to Jiang Ruan, "Brother Bo, can we switch seats?"


    Bao Ye nced at her, "Reason."


    "I want to chat with the sister-inw, you guys wouldn¡¯t understand our women¡¯s topics."


    "Just swap with me."


    She was quite straightforward.


    Bao Ye: "..."


    In the end, he switched seats with Feng Meiling.


    When his tall figure sat down beside Si Chen, Si Chen was almost overjoyed.


    Seeing Feng Meiling whispering to Jiang Ruan.


    Si Chen leaned over and said.


    "Brother Bo, Brother Bo, why don¡¯t you give me some tips too, let me win a round, how about it?"


    "I¡¯ve lost the entire evening."


    Bao Ye removed the Buddha beads from his wrist and held them in his hand, rubbing the smooth beads with his thumb, and replied in a cold, emotionless tone, "No time."


    Two words, simple and direct.


    Si Chen: "..."


    Si Chen grumbled in annoyance, "Brother Bo, you¡¯re biased, you have time to teach your woman but not me. You really don¡¯t love me anymore, huh."


    Bao Ye: "Mm."


    Then he added, "Never did."


    Si Chen: "..."


    In contrast to the tense atmosphere here, with Si Chen feeling incredibly wronged, Jiang Ruan and Feng Meiling on the other hand were getting along exceptionally well.


    The two were simr in age and both straightforward people, chatting andughing about personal matters.


    Feng Meiling was practically whispering into Jiang Ruan¡¯s ear.


    Seeing Jiang Ruan¡¯s smile practically reaching her ears.


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes suddenly turned cold.


    He stood up, unintentionally moving the chair, and the sound of the sandalwood chair caught both their attention.


    However, Jiang Ruan only nced at him before continuing her conversation with Feng Meiling.


    In the second round, Jiang Ruan won again.


    By the start of the third round, Feng Meiling unexpectedly received a call from her parents.


    Her parents, who never urged her toe home, surprisingly urged her to return early today, saying it wasn¡¯t safe outside.


    They urged her repeatedly.


    Feng Meiling had no choice but to say goodbye to everyone and head home.


    Before leaving, she added Jiang Ruan on WeChat.


    "Sister-inw, let¡¯s hang out sometime."


    Feng Meiling liked her a lot, saying warmly.


    "Sure."


    As soon as Feng Meiling left, Bao Ye promptly walked over and sat down.


    The man crossed his long legs and leanedzily against the back, noble and handsome.


    Jiang Ruan was organizing her cards, and after winning two rounds, she was in a great mood.


    Two sets of vis, just like that, won.


    Noticing someone beside her, Jiang Ruan turned her head and saw Bao Ye sitting there.


    She blinked.


    That was quick, big brother.


    The third game started, and unexpectedly luck was bad, not getting good cards.


    This made Jiang Ruan quite worried.


    It was her turn to y, and with a muddled mind, after just winning two rounds, was she already on a downward slope?


    ying cards is all about luck.


    In a daze, Jiang Ruan reached out to y a card, but a man¡¯s long fingers held her hand.


    Jiang Ruan was stunned and turned her head to find out when he had gotten so close.


    His shoulder was pressed against hers, as if holding her in his embrace, his warm breath brushing against her ear lobe.


    Then Bao Ye¡¯s voice sounded...

 Chapter 107 - 97: Brother Bo, Can鈥檛 You Cut Us Some Slack?

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 97: Brother Bo, Can¡¯t You Cut Us Some ck?</h4>


    "Don¡¯t y this card." The man¡¯s voice resonated like a bass speaker, as he easily ced the card from her hand down and casually yed another card.


    "y this." He said.


    Jiang Ruan suddenly realized that she almost put herself in a worse situation just now.


    She couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat and looked up at him, sticking out her tongue, her face charmingly cute: "Thanks, I zoned out just now."


    As if exining to him.


    Bao Ye responded: "Mm."


    Seeing their tender and affectionate interaction, Si Chen¡¯s dissatisfied voice came through: "Brother Bo, can¡¯t you cut us some ck?"


    Bao Ye replied indifferently: "No."


    Si Chen nearly cried out: "We¡¯ve been tortured by you all night. Finally, my sister-inw came, and I thought she was our savior. Turns out, it¡¯s a disaster!"


    "You two deserve each other, equally relentless."


    Si Chenined strongly.


    After all, losing several vis is indeed painful.


    It would be impossible not to feel the sting.


    Bao Ye sat back in his chair, his slender fingertips pinching the Buddha Beads, his dark eyes slightly squinting.


    He sneered: "Saying that is a bit shameless."


    "How many years have you been ying Mahjong? It¡¯s one thing to not win against me, but even she beats you?"


    "Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?"


    "That¡¯s because you, Brother Bo, are guiding my sister-inw, I didn¡¯t have that." Si Chen argued defiantly.


    In Bao Ye¡¯s eyes, he was just like a child.


    "Feng Meiling was also guiding you just now, yet you still followed your own ideas."


    Bao Ye said calmly: "The road you choose, regardless of win or lose, don¡¯t me others."


    With that sentence, he directly blocked Si Chen from speaking further.


    Si Chen was deted, sighed, and stopped talking.


    But in Jiang Ruan¡¯s ears, Bao Ye¡¯s words seemed to carry deeper meaning.


    Yet she didn¡¯t have time to think further.


    Her thoughts were focused on the Mahjong table.


    Even with a sliver of opportunity, she didn¡¯t want to lose.


    They yed until two in the morning.


    All of them were inevitably tired.


    Bao Ye spoke, ending it just like that.


    He called the staff toe in to collect the cards and tally the points, and in just one night, Bao Ye and Jiang Ruan together won over twenty hands.


    Dozens of vis.


    Except for Bao Ye and Jiang Ruan, the others nearly ground their teeth to dust.


    "Have them sign to record the debts." Bao Ye pinched his cigar with his fingertips, took a drag, exhaled thick smoke, andughed: "So that no one will deny it after tonight."


    The waiter said: "Yes."


    Soon, three IOUs were brought in.


    The other three signed.


    Despite the circumstances, they had to smile and make their peace with Bao Ye, then each went home.


    Their hearts were strained, but only they knew.


    The room quickly was left with only Bao Ye and Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan finally couldn¡¯t hold back herughter, her stomach hurt fromughing, she held her belly: "They probably won¡¯t y Mahjong with you again; tonight was certainly a nightmare for them."


    Seeing herugh uncontrobly, Bao Ye leaned down and extinguished the cigar in the ashtray.


    He asserted: "Nope."


    "Why?"


    "You scammed them out of so many vis, and they still want to y with you?" Jiang Ruan pouted in confusion: "Isn¡¯t that clearly asking for trouble?"


    Bao Ye got up, the purple embroidered silk shirt entuated his refined gentlemanly demeanor, every gesture radiating the nobility of an upper-ss man.


    Cold and stern, his face showed no expression as he patiently exined to her in azy, maic voice: "The Si Family is a prestigious n in Beijing, with more than a hundred years of history. Initially, half of the vis in Tongluowan were built by their family but were sold offter through investments. Still, their core business is real estate. Now, you know of those bustling individualmercial and vi streets in Beijing North. Almost all are properties of the Si Family."


    "I heard they¡¯ve bought several inds and n to build sea vis; the area of each ind is not small, about a thousand kilometers."

 Chapter 108 - 98: Still Not Satisfied, Hm?

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 98: Still Not Satisfied, Hm?</h4>


    Jiang Ruan listened, dumbfounded, staring straight at Bao Ye, she didn¡¯t expect the Si Family to be so wealthy!


    A sea vi, goodness.


    She retracted her earlier thought.


    Jiang Ruan bit her lip and said seriously, "If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have let them leave. I should have kept them ying all night."


    Bao Ye raised an eyebrow, "Hmm?"


    Jiang Ruan said indignantly, "That way I could win a few more vis. I feel like I lost a hundred million, no, several billion."


    Looking at her embarrassed little face like a bun, Bao Ye chuckled, his big hand easily pinching her little face, kneading it like dough, he snorted, "Little money-grubber."


    "What are a few billion?"


    "Do you really care for that?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s face hurt from his pinching, she pulled his hand, "Stop pinching."


    "If you keep pinching, my face will get bigger."


    She directly pulled his hand down.


    She said, "But that¡¯s several billion, how does that not matter?"


    Jiang Ruan pouted, she doesn¡¯t even have it now, does she?


    Bao Ye, however, grasped her soft little hand.


    The man¡¯s dark eyes were deep and unfathomable, holding a smile.


    He leaned down close to her ear, with warmth, teasingly said, "Serve me well, and what you get is more than just a few billion."


    Jiang Ruan suddenly looked up, her eyes brightened, "A check?"


    "You haven¡¯t even given me a check for a few billion yet!"


    Just as she was thinking, her forehead was lightly flicked by his finger, Bao Ye said, "Didn¡¯t catch the important part?"


    "I did, isn¡¯t it just to serve you well?" Jiang Ruan pouted, at a close distance, the room was just the two of them, she opened her arms and directly hugged the man¡¯s narrow waist.


    He had a strong cigar scent on him.


    "Am I not serving well enough usually?" Jiang Ruan said, "Serving you water, feeding you fruit, even sleeping with you, I¡¯ve done everything except wash clothes and cook."


    Saying that, she couldn¡¯t help but mumble, "Saying it like that, it feels like I¡¯m a maid, a bed servant cum maid, it¡¯s such a loss for me."


    Bao Ye chuckled, "All day long, what¡¯s with those strange words in your head."


    "Only you could think of that."


    "What I¡¯ve given you has far exceeded several billion in value, alright?"


    "Your closet alone is worth more than ten times several billion, plus the resources I¡¯ve given you, being the spokesperson for the Bao Family, and you¡¯re still not satisfied, hmm?"


    If it were someone else, Bao Ye would have long turned heartless, especially in the arena of interests.


    He detests those who are insatiable and greedy.


    But Jiang Ruan is an exception.


    With her like this, not only does he not feel any aversion, but he also inexplicably finds her cute?


    Because she never hides anything from him, she just speaks up about what she wants.


    After all, she¡¯s his person, Bao Ye is never stingy with money matters when ites to her, he always satisfies her.


    Jiang Ruan listened and realized maybe that¡¯s really the case.


    Blinked her eyes, realizing one shouldn¡¯t be too greedy in life.


    She already has so much stuff.


    Can¡¯t have everything.


    "Contentment, contentment~"


    Jiang Ruanzily yawned in his arms, "I¡¯m sleepy. Let¡¯s go home and sleep."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Knowing she was deliberately changing the subject, but the man still took his hand out of his pocket, bent over, and directly lifted her up.


    As they exited the room, the bodyguards outside quickly followed, making quite an eye-catching group.


    Especially Bao Ye, with his tall and slender figure, exuding an aura that involuntarily makes people feel intimidated.


    Passersby quickly moved aside.


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t expect him to carry her out directly in such a public ce, and she was startled.


    Quickly buried her face in his chest, burying it tightly.


    Otherwise, if someone took a picture.


    She would be doomed.

 Chapter 109 - 99: Getting Fired Up

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 99: Getting Fired Up</h4>


    Watching her move like a little wildcat, Bao Ye¡¯s lips curved up. Passing the front desk, he nced at the middle-aged man.


    The man understood immediately.


    Moments after they left, all the photos taken on phones recorded by the surveince were required to be deleted.


    In the car, Jiang Ruan was genuinely a bit sleepy.


    Her head tilted as soon as she touched the car, and she leaned against Bao Ye, closing her eyes and falling asleep.


    The man turned his head, his dark eyes using the car¡¯s dim lighting to look at her sleeping face.


    Extraordinarily serene, her eyshes were long, thick, and dense, her small nose perky, and below that, her pink, sweet soft lips.


    Bao Ye paused his breath slightly, staring for a while.


    He felt a bit like kissing.


    And he actually did just that.


    The man¡¯s arm wrapped around her waist, taking advantage of the angle, he continuously lowered his head closer to her, his figure blocking the car light, casting a shadow over her face, until his light pink lips met her red lips.


    Soft, just as he imagined.


    And sweet.


    Tasted like peach.


    Bao Ye twisted and turned as he kissed her.


    Like he was mesmerized, lifting his head and lowering it again.


    The movements were gentle and soft.


    Afraid of waking her up.


    Up front, the driver was just driving.


    At a red light, he casually looked up.


    And! Saw! Bao! Mr.! Sneaking! A! Kiss! On! Miss! Jiang!


    My god, so sweet, so sweet!


    Who would have thought that Mr. Bao would actually do such a thing as sneaking a kiss while someone was asleep!


    It shows how much Mr. Bao likes Miss Jiang!


    In the future, they¡¯ll definitely want to cling tightly to Miss Jiang! Boohoohoo.


    Watching this made him want to be in love too.


    From the sorrow of a single loner.


    Jiang Ruan slept all the way, waking up just before getting out of the car, she blinked groggily, seeing herself leaning against Bao Ye, her voice a bit hoarse: "Where are we?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s voice was calm and cold: "Jingjin Road."


    "Oh, we¡¯re almost there." Jiang Ruan sat up straight, stretchingzily, her neck was sore.


    The man responded: "Mm."


    Just about to turn his head, Jiang Ruan¡¯s surprised voice came: "Weird, why are my lips swollen?"


    "They weren¡¯t like this before."


    "Could it be an internal heat?"


    Jiang Ruan pressed her lips together, feeling something wrong, she touched it with her hand, and indeed it was a bit swollen.


    She took out a mirror from her bag to look.


    Bao Ye¡¯s actions paused, he was quiet for a few seconds, then looked at her checking the mirror without expression.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t noticeable at all.


    The reason was that when he kissed her earlier, he identally bit a bit.


    Luckily, she was sleeping deeply, only letting out a slight hiss without waking up.


    Bao Ye said tly: "Maybe."


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t suspect anything at all, nor did she think he would sneak a kiss while she slept, she pursed her lips: "I¡¯ll just drink some herbal medicine for heatter."


    Hearing those two words, Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes brightened slightly.


    His tone was odd: "No need to drink it."


    "Huh?" Jiang Ruan said: "I¡¯m already experiencing internal heat."


    "There¡¯s another method." Bao Ye said.


    Jiang Ruan had just woken up, her brain cells hadn¡¯t fully recovered, she blinked, curiously asking him: "What method?"


    Besides taking medicine, what other method is there for relieving heat?


    Seeing her seriously looking at him, like an innocent little rabbit, pure and kind.


    Bao Ye¡¯s hidden mischievous nature came out at once, he pulled a smile on his thin lips, lowered his head to her ear.


    He teased yfully, whispering two words.


    The driver really didn¡¯t hear that.


    The voice was too low, even with ears strained, couldn¡¯t hear what Bao Ye said.


    He was also curious about what other methods there were besides taking medicine to relieve heat.


    But Jiang Ruan heard it clearly.


    Her face instantly turned red.


    With a flushed face and heart pounding, she red angrily at Bao Ye, peeked at the driver in front, then lowered her voice to scold him: "Have you no shame?"


    Her heat is the internal heat, okay?


    Not that kind of heat.


    Made her seem like that kind of overly passionate person.

 Chapter 110 - 100: Making a Scene

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 100: Making a Scene</h4>


    A sudden thought came to her mind, Jiang Ruan¡¯s expression turned strange. Staring at Bao Ye¡¯s usual calm face, she leaned closer, "You didn¡¯t sneak a kiss on me while I was asleep, did you?"


    Sometimes Bao Ye particrly liked biting people.


    Her lips were thin, so easily got swollen.


    Upon being questioned, Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes paused for a moment.


    Then he nced at her cooly, his tone indifferent, "You¡¯re overthinking."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    She also felt she was overthinking, but looking at herself in the mirror, before going to sleep they were definitely not there.


    At this time, a man¡¯s hand took her mirror away.


    Jiang Ruan red, "What are you doing?"


    Bao Ye sneered, "So you won¡¯t overthink things."


    He casually ced the mirror where she couldn¡¯t reach it, his shoulders straightening upzily as he continued, "Always thinking I¡¯m sneaking kisses on you."


    The way he looked so righteous about it.


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Couldn¡¯t help but mutter, "If you didn¡¯t kiss, you didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t you kiss me enough usually, really."


    Her murmuring voice reached Bao Ye¡¯s ears, and the corners of his lips lifted into a proud arc.


    -


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s background was heatedly debated online, and Weibo was in an uproar, everyone demanding her to give a statement.


    ck fans attacked her variously.


    The insults were several times more unpleasant than usual.


    A single Fang Cui causing trouble on the spot couldn¡¯t have such a big impact, it was clear someone was stirring the pot from behind.


    In the vi, Rong Cheng finally got discharged from the hospital.


    After lying in the hospital for so long, he feltpletely rxed, and as soon as he got home, he dragged Li Xin to the bedroom to mess around.


    Afterward, Li Xiny in Rong Cheng¡¯s arms, her face full of charm, ying with the old man¡¯s hand, full of fine wrinkles.


    "Brother Rong, it¡¯s been lively onlely, everyone¡¯s cursing Jiang Ruan hahaha..."


    "Wouldn¡¯t have thought, Jiang Ruan¡¯s name is even fake, her real name is Chen Miao, she¡¯s from some remote mountain area."


    Rong Cheng¡¯s gaze darkened, "It¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ve already told someone to inform Fang Cui to continue causing trouble and expand the impact."


    Rong Cheng sneered coldly, "She made me end up like this, I can¡¯t go after the mayor, can¡¯t go after Bao Ye, but I can definitely go after her."


    Li Xin paused at the mention of Bao Ye¡¯s name, a look of disgust shed in her eyes.


    But it was directed at Rong Cheng.


    ttering on the surface, "Brother Rong is wise."


    "It¡¯d be best to utterly ruin Jiang Ruan, bury her so she can never recover..."


    Before Li Xin finished her sentence, Rong Cheng lifted her chin, staring at the young face before him, one as young as his own daughter, his eyes flickering with fire.


    "I¡¯m helping you deal with her, so how will you repay me?"


    Rong Cheng grinned wickedly, calling out, "Baby?"


    Li Xin loathed him to the core, this old man, hoping he would die soon.


    On the surface, coy and pretentious, her cheeks slightly red as she looked down, "Whatever Brother Rong wants, Xin¡¯er will give."


    Rong Cheng burst outughing at her words.


    Reaching out, he pulled her directly into his embrace.


    ¡ª


    Outside Jiang Ruan¡¯spany building.


    There were many people around, including a lot of reporters.


    In the middle, a middle-aged woman was making a scene, crying and cursing Jiang Ruan; this person was Fang Cui.


    The people on that side had told her that as long as she continued to cause a stir, they would give her five million.


    For the money, Fang Cui had to do it.


    Besides, that little bitch Chen Miao dared to threaten her with her son, she had already pleaded with those people to take her son and daughter-inw away.


    Now without any future worries, she was not afraid of whatever methods Chen Miao might use against her.


    She wanted Chen Miao¡¯s money, and she also wanted money from them.


    With such thoughts, Fang Cui¡¯s cries grew louder, "Oh that heartless one, I¡¯ve raised her all these years, provided her food, clothing, and schooling, and now that she¡¯s flying high, she doesn¡¯t recognize me, even changed her name and surname, not even wanting her parents¡¯ surname, how can there be such a heartless person under the sky..."

 Chapter 111 - 101: Sister Qin, It鈥檚 All Been Recorded

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 101: Sister Qin, It¡¯s All Been Recorded</h4>


    Facing Fang Cui¡¯s tearfulint, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but chatter.


    "Could Jiang Ruan really be Chen Miao? The way she speaks makes it sound like it¡¯s not fake."


    "I think so too, but that¡¯s too outrageous. Changing name for fame, tsk tsk, the entertainment industry is just chaotic."


    "Exactly, exactly."


    Some clear-headed bystanders sneered disdainfully.


    "Why didn¡¯t shee to make trouble when Jiang Ruan wasn¡¯t famous? Frankly, it¡¯s just jealousy because Jiang Ruan is rich now, taking advantage of the situation."


    This person was brought by Sister Qin.


    She deliberately spoke loudly.


    The surrounding discussions grew louder.


    Hearing it, Fang Cui¡¯s eyes reddened in anger as she red, suddenly anxious.


    "You bitch, what are you saying? How dare you say I¡¯m jealous of her? I raised her for so many years, giving her food and drink, it¡¯s only right she supports us."


    "Look at that, I hit the nail on the head." The womanughed, "But howe I¡¯ve heard that Jiang Ruan was abused daily during her childhood? Beaten to the point where there was not a single intact spot on her body, and after she graduated college, you even wanted to marry her off to an old man in the vige."


    "How could there be such a vicious aunt in the world? Would Jiang Ruan have stayed to be persecuted by you if she didn¡¯t run away?"


    The onlookers never expected it to be like this.


    "Oh my God, abusing Jiang Ruan, this woman really isn¡¯t a good person."


    "And how do you know so much?" someone couldn¡¯t help but ask the woman.


    All were onlookers, howe she knew?


    Fang Cui was alreadypletely anxious, crawling up from the ground: "Shut up, none of what you said is true, I never abused her."


    At this moment, the woman took out proof: "I¡¯m from the news agency, my name is Wang Song. These days our staff have gone to Jiang City to collect evidence. Many locals in Jiang City can testify that Fang Cui abused Jiang Ruan, also known as Chen Miao, and she is also a gambling addict, perpetually chased by creditors."


    A shocked whisper ran through the crowd.


    "Oh my, if this is true, then Jiang Ruan¡¯s childhood was really terrible."


    "Isn¡¯t it? Orphaned, and on top of that stuck with such a person, what bad luck for eight lifetimes."


    Wang Song smiled pleasantly: "Fang Cui, don¡¯t think everyone¡¯s eyes can be blinded by your few words. Actions have consequences, you¡¯re causing a scene here just to get money from Jiang Ruan."


    "If you treated her well, it would be right for her to give you money, but you¡¯ve abused her. Why would she give you money? Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?"


    Exposed in front of everyone, Fang Cui wentpletely mad, yelling: "Bitch, you¡¯re all in this together, did Chen Miao send you?"


    "Watch as I tear your mouth apart!"


    Fang Cui rushed forward to hit Wang Song.


    Wang Song was startled and backed away just in time.


    However, an onlooker got hit by Fang Cui, and became angry, starting to curse her.


    Fang Cui cursed even more obscenely, spewing all kinds of insults and curses, calling people whores.


    Little did she know that those nearby were friends and rtives, unable to endure such insults, they pinned her down and beat her up.


    The crowd turned intoplete chaos, and Wang Song didn¡¯t expect this oue.


    Fortunately, at this time, the building¡¯s security guards came out.


    The police also arrived.


    They arrested Fang Cui along with those who beat her.


    Fang Cui¡¯s face was scratched, bleeding, hair disheveled, looking like a madwoman.


    Even when getting in the police car, she was still cursing: "Stinking bitch, how dare you hit me, I¡¯ll make sure you..."


    Wang Song winced at the sound, turned to walk towards the person filming earlier: "Did you get it all?"


    "Got it, Sister Song, it¡¯s all sent to you."


    Wang Song nodded: "Good, thank you for your hard work."


    Entering the building, she went to the office where Sister Qin and Jiang Ruan were having coffee.


    The office was filled with the aroma.


    Wang Song opened her phone, yed the video, and respectfully handed it over: "Sister Qin, it¡¯s all recorded."

 Chapter 112 - 102: Rong Cheng鈥檚 Threat

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 102: Rong Cheng¡¯s Threat</h4>


    Sister Qin nced, her lips curled into a sneer, then she smiled faintly, "Well done, the two of us watched the whole thing in the livestream just now."


    Sister Qin looked at Jiang Ruan, Jiang Ruan nodded, "Yes."


    "Someone livestreamed it."


    Wang Song stared, "How did they evene up with that idea, was there arge audience?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, "It¡¯s a seasoned gossip channel, over thirty thousand people were watching online."


    Wang Song said, "Someone instigated this."


    "Butter, the tone of thementspletely changed." Jiang Ruan was grateful, "Thank you, Sister Song."


    Wang Song said, "Oh, it¡¯s just a small matter."


    "I really didn¡¯t expect they¡¯d start fighting, that Fang Cui is like a shrew, her words are just awful."


    Jiang Ruan chuckled lightly and turned to look at Sister Qin, "The livestream just hit the top of the trending list, now let¡¯s release this video. I estimate the buzz will continue to rise."


    There was a chill in Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes, "I really didn¡¯t expect so many people would be interested in my background, Fang Cui really has some skills."


    "It¡¯s not her, it¡¯s the people behind her who have skills."


    Sister Qin said, "Thepany has already arranged it, three dayster there will be a live press conference for you."


    "They want to bring you down, but I want you to defy the odds and rise to the top."


    ¡ª


    Rong Cheng never anticipated that Fang Cui¡¯s troublemaking would lead to a fight, and she ended up in the police station again.


    When someone brought her out again, Rong Cheng¡¯s face was livid, this woman who only knows how to mess things up, never getting anything done.


    In the vi, after Fang Cui was tidied up, she was brought to see him.


    Looking at the white-haired old man on the sofa, Fang Cui was still fearful of him, she walked over, "Big Brother."


    Fang Cui didn¡¯t know his surname or first name.


    She only called him Big Brother.


    The man¡¯srge hand waved, filled with anger.


    With a "smack," the teacup was smashed onto her body, scalding hot water spilled all over her.


    "Useless thing!" Rong Cheng scolded.


    "Ah," Fang Cui screamed, curled up trembling all over, too burned to even speak.


    She sobbed and cursed, "You can¡¯t me me, Big Brother, I listened to you and made trouble, I didn¡¯t expect that little bitch Jiang Ruan wouldn¡¯te out, but instead, someone named Wang Song appeared..."


    Rong Cheng cut her off with a gloomy face, "I only want results."


    He got up, came in front of Fang Cui, and grabbed her hair tightly in his hand, nearly ripping her scalp off.


    Fang Cui gritted her teeth in pain, "Big Brother... it hurts..."


    Rong Cheng didn¡¯t care, grasping her hair, heughed coldly and threatened her, "I warn you, if this seeds, I will naturally give you what you deserve."


    "But if you mess it up, I reckon your son and daughter-inw won¡¯t being back."


    Fang Cui¡¯s eyes widened, "No¡ª"


    "Big Brother, you can¡¯t do this."


    Fang Cui¡¯s eyes were red, she never expected it would turn out like this. She thought Rong Cheng took her son and daughter-inw away so they wouldn¡¯t fall into Jiang Ruan¡¯s hands.


    But she never thought it would be his leverage to control her.


    "Hmph," Rong Cheng said, "Their fate is in your hands, you¡¯re a smart person, you know what to do, right?"


    Frightened, Fang Cui shook all over, tears rolling down her cheeks, "I know, I know, I¡¯ll definitely drag Jiang Ruan down, make her unable to recover in this lifetime, please, let my son and daughter-inw go, or I¡¯ll be left with no descendants, sob sob sob..."


    ...


    After leaving the vi, Fang Cui was like a lost soul, her face ashen.


    Rong Cheng threatened her with her son and daughter-inw.


    She had no way out.


    Fang Cui couldn¡¯t help but regret, ming her foolishness for believing Rong Cheng.


    Now, she was caught in a dilemma.


    She gritted her teeth, it had alreadye to this point.


    Chen Miao, don¡¯t me me.


    For the sake of all these years I¡¯ve raised you, consider it repaying my kindness.

 Chapter 113 - 103: Take Your Time Drinking

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 103: Take Your Time Drinking</h4>


    The video of Fang Cui causing a scene at the entrance of Jiang Ruan¡¯spany went viral, once again pushing Jiang Ruan into the eye of the storm.


    But fortunately, this time Jiang Ruan benefited from it.


    The masses aren¡¯t fools, andizens are sharp as ever.


    Combining Fang Cui¡¯s behavior with the words from the previous press conference, anyone would categorize her as a malicious aunt, not to mention the child abuse towards young Jiang Ruan, also known as Chen Miao. Truly ruthless.


    Instantly, people were hurling insults at her by the basketful.


    Jiang Ruan became well-known as a beautiful, strong, yet tragic little figure.


    After a day of meetings at thepany, Jiang Ruan was both sleepy and fatigued when she returned to the castle in the evening.


    Not long after she got home, Bao Ye returned.


    Jiang Ruan was sipping on the soup prepared by the servant. Hearing the sound, she looked up, and the man¡¯s tall figure came into view.


    Bao Ye took off his suit jacket and handed it to the servant. His shirt tucked into his trousers entuated his slim waist and long legs, showing he was in a good mood, with his eyebrows rxed.


    "Just got back?" Noticing she was still in the morning¡¯s clothes, Bao Ye nced at them and asked.


    Jiang Ruan paused, "Yes, there¡¯s a lot going on at thepany."


    Bao Ye stepped closer.


    "Just soup?"


    "Eating too much at night makes you fat, I need to keep my figure." Jiang Ruan stuck out her tongue, yful and cute, and casually said while drinking the soup, "This soup tastes pretty good, do you want a bowl?"


    She thought he wouldn¡¯t drink, as Bao Ye rarely had a habit of eating supper, yet his gaze fell on her slender face, and he said lightly, "Alright."


    With just a few more pounds of flesh.


    Maintain it further, and there¡¯d be none left.


    The servant attended to them from the side.


    Hearing this, quickly responded, "Yes, Mr. Bao."


    And then went to serve the soup.


    Bao Ye turned his head to see Jiang Ruan looking at him in surprise. He rxed his shoulders back against the chair, his arm hanging over the backrest, and frowned, "What is it?"


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "It¡¯s nothing."


    "I remember you rarely eat at night, didn¡¯t you have dinner tonight?"


    Bao Ye replied, "Hmm."


    "Busy today."


    He rarely talked to her in detail about work.


    Jiang Ruan "oh"-ed, and the topic stopped there.


    Soon, the servant brought the soup over.


    Bao Ye always ate quietly, the man exuding elegance deeply ingrained in his bones, his every move radiating grace, holding the soup spoon with his fingers, drinking the soup without making a sound.


    The taste was indeed quite good.


    The two drank their soup in silence, neither saying a word.


    Jiang Ruan, while sipping the soup, stole nces at him, noticing his tired expression, eyes filled with fatigue, just quietly drinking the soup, clearly having had a busy day.


    As she was about to look away, Bao Ye unexpectedly raised his head, meeting her gaze directly.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s dark eyes looking at him eagerly like Tongling, a sh of awkwardness and panic ensued at their eye contact, then she quickly lowered her head.


    Like a startled rabbit.


    For some reason, Bao Ye¡¯s mood improved.


    "I¡¯m throwing a party on Friday night," he spoke with a maic voice, his dark eyes watching her, "Everyone of significance in Beijing will be there."


    Jiang Ruan looked up, surprised, but quickly understood, "Is it for your mother?"


    After all, she is the onlydy of the Bo family.


    Bao Ye¡¯s biological mother.


    Having been abroad for many years, she¡¯s finally returned, a banquet to wee her back is appropriate.


    But this... what does it have to do with her?


    Jiang Ruan mocked inwardly.


    Xu Yun didn¡¯t like her before.


    Now with the Fang Cui incident, she probably dislikes her even more.


    It¡¯s her weing banquet, why bother showing up and inviting disgrace?


    "Hmm." Bao Ye¡¯s tone was indifferent, as if about to say something, but then Jiang Ruan smiled and said, "That¡¯s good."


    "With so many people around, it will surely be lively, your mother will be happy."


    Bao Ye said nothing.


    Perhaps the atmosphere was too awkward, Jiang Ruan put down the soup spoon and stood up, "I¡¯m full, I¡¯ll go take a bath first."


    "You take your time drinking."


    Her face was smiling as if in a good mood.


    Yet like she wasn¡¯t bothered by his words at all.


    She turned and headed straight upstairs.


    Footsteps softly echoed around the spiral staircase.


    It wasn¡¯t until her figure disappeared up the stairs that Bao Ye retracted his gaze.


    Looking at the soup in the bowl, his eyes were an uncertain shade.

 Chapter 114 - 104: What Are You Doing?

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 104: What Are You Doing?</h4>


    The pork ribs and corn soup was deliciously fragrant, and Bao Ye rarely finished the whole bowl.


    He wiped his lips with a napkin, stood up, and walked upstairs, but instead of heading to the bedroom, he went to the study.


    Thepany has been busy recently, and Bao Ye is renowned in Beijing for being a workaholic; in his heart, his career alwayses first.


    Soon, the cold sound of typing on the keyboard echoed, as he worked with a cold expression, his brow full of strategic nning.


    Each decision was made sharply and swiftly.


    Catching people off guard.


    Tonight, who knows how many managers in front of theirputers will have sleepless nights.


    By the time Bao Ye finished his work, it was already one in the morning.


    The study was excessively quiet, he removed his anti-radiation sses, rubbed his tired nose bridge with his fingertips, his eyes filled with aplex web of red veins.


    He nced at the time.


    At this hour, she should be asleep, right?


    Thinking so, Bao Ye got up and left the study.


    In the bedroom, the lights were already off, only a nightmp remained.


    The gentle halo enveloped the girl¡¯s face in the middle of the pale green silk bed, making her appear more delicate and lovely, her serene sleeping face like an earthly fairy, resting sweetly without a care in the world.


    Standing by the bedside, Bao Ye stared at her.


    His throat bobbing involuntarily, he loosened his tie, suppressing the urge in his bones, and turned towards the bathroom.


    The door closed and soon the sound of running water was heard.


    Jiang Ruan is a light sleeper, the slightest movement in the bedroom could wake her.


    She opened her eyes, still a bit groggy, propped herself up to look towards the source of the sound, the bathroom light was on, there was the sound of water.


    It must be Bao Ye who had returned.


    Yawningzily, she reached for her phone, it was already early morning.


    She assumed he must have been busy in the study until now.


    Bao Ye is ambitious, she had known this from day one.


    She had long since gotten used to it.


    But hearing the sound of water in the bathroom, visions of the man¡¯s robust and long frame randomly popped into her mind, along with some thoughts she shouldn¡¯t indulge.


    Jiang Ruan inexplicably felt her face heat up and she couldn¡¯t fall back asleep.


    She covered her face.


    Jiang Ruan, can you be a little more sensible?


    He¡¯s just taking a shower, what are you thinking about?


    Men always shower quickly.


    In less than ten minutes, the sound of a hair dryer was heard.


    A few minutester, the door opened.


    Hearing the noise, Jiang Ruan hurriedly closed her eyes, pretending to be sound asleep, but her ears were fully alert.


    She heard the man¡¯s footsteps getting closer and the rustling of clothes; he must be putting on pajamas.


    Before that?


    Did hee out naked?


    Jiang Ruan thought, her face inevitably grew hot and her heart started racing.


    After putting on his pajamas, seeing she was still asleep, Bao Ye was just about to get into bed.


    The ideas he had earlier were washed away after showering.


    Besides, she was asleep.


    But as Bao Ye was getting into bed, he sharply noticed the phone that Jiang Ruan had originally ced by the bedside.


    Somehow, it had ended up by her pillow.


    Bao Ye raised an eyebrow.


    Soon he noticed something else.


    Upon closer look at her slightly trembling eyshes, and her controlled breathing.


    A yful smile shed across his dark eyes.


    Tsk.


    So she was pretending to be asleep.


    He decided to see how long she could keep up the act.


    Lying down next to her, Bao Ye naturally reached out and directly pulled her into his arms.


    She waspliant, pretending dutifully.


    Her eyes were tightly shut.


    Only Jiang Ruan knew that from the moment he held her, his hands were restless.


    She was wearing a cotton nightgown.


    Bao Ye knew all too well her weaknesses.


    The instant his rough and warm fingertips touched her, she shivered reflexively, instinctively opening her eyes.


    She met Bao Ye¡¯s deep, unfathomable eyes.


    A ck hole seeming endless.


    She angrily red at him, out of breath, "Bao Ye!"


    "In the middle of the night, what are you doing!"

 Chapter 115 - 105: Who Was Pretending to Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 105: Who Was Pretending to Sleep</h4>


    Seeing her panic-stricken and tightly clutching her nightgown, Bao Ye remained expressionless, softly chuckling, "Weren¡¯t you asleep?"


    "Just pretending?"


    Exposed, Jiang Ruan¡¯s cheeks turned red, muttering, "Who was pretending."


    "You clearly woke me up."


    Bao Ye: "Oh."


    "Waking up and still closing your eyes? Aren¡¯t you pretending to sleep?"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t bother to argue with him.


    Clutching the cor of her nightgown, she retreated under the thin nket, only exposing her little head, looking at him eagerly, "Let¡¯s sleep, it¡¯ste."


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes stared at her, then suddenly he raised his hand to rub her head, his touch both indulgent and gentle. He asked her softly, "Sleepy?"


    His sudden closeness.


    Jiang Ruan paused slightly, the word ¡¯sleepy¡¯ inadvertently escaping her lips immediately changed, "I¡¯m okay, I just napped."


    "You should hurry to sleep, you¡¯ve been busy all day."


    Jiang Ruan felt sorry for him.


    Even though the bedroom lights were off, she could see the dark shadows under his eyes clearly.


    Clearly a result of insufficient sleep.


    She remembered he had insomnia and headaches.


    Jiang Ruan said, "If you don¡¯t sleep, be careful, your head will hurt again."


    Hearing this, Bao Ye¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he quickly recovered.


    His fingertips gripped her slender waist, the desire in his eyes undisguisable, jokingly dragging his tone, "Worried about me, huh?"


    Jiang Ruan: "Mm."


    The words had barely fallen when her chin was grabbed by the man, followed by his scorching kiss.


    His body exuded the scent of cologne, wild and unique, a fragrance solely belonging to him that filled all her senses.


    His kiss was particrly domineering. Jiang Ruan had no retreat, her fingers clutching the fabric of his pajamas.


    Gradually creating creases.


    "Jiang Ruan," he called her name, his thin lips moving away from her red lips.


    Her jade-like earlobes were now crimson, as vivid as pigeon blood.


    Provoking his affection.


    At the moment she was kissed, even Jiang Ruan¡¯s bones softened. She responded hoarsely, "Mm."


    Bao Ye taunted, "Your voice is so hoarse?"


    "Deliberately enticing me, huh?"


    Jiang Ruan bit her lip, adjusting her voice until it sounded normal, "I wasn¡¯t."


    Yet the man¡¯s lips still released a softugh.


    "Look at me," Bao Yemanded.


    Jiang Ruan raised her eyes, her blushing cheeks bright and lovely, her eyes misty, in a favored look.


    "Who am I?" Bao Ye pressed.


    Jiang Ruan obediently replied, "Bao Ye."


    "Who is Bao Ye to you?" his breath getting heavier.


    Jiang Ruan remained silent.


    Her gaze was very lucid.


    Sweat beaded on her forehead.


    Bao Ye clutched her wrists, pressing again, "Who is Bao Ye to you, hmm?"


    "Baby, speak."


    With the question posed, looking at the man¡¯s chiseled face, feeling his kisses on her forehead, she buried herself in his embrace and said, "He¡¯s my man."


    Those words instantly obliterated Bao Ye¡¯sst shred of reason.


    The man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, aplex web of red veinsced with desire, as the Buddha Beads on his wrist collided, making a sound.


    Jiang Ruan seemed to hear Bao Ye asking her something.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she heard wrong.


    He unexpectedly asked if she¡¯d apany him to a banquet.


    A banquet, what banquet?


    Her mother¡¯s wee banquet?


    Xu Yun hated her so much, how could she possibly want to see her?


    Moreover, her current affairs weren¡¯t resolved yet.


    Even if she went, she¡¯d just be aughingstock.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind was muddled, and she closed her eyes to sleep.


    Perhaps she heard wrong, after all.


    As he watched her fall into a deep sleep, Bao Ye stared at her for a long time, a very long time.


    After a long while, he sighed lightly, hugged her, and also fell asleep.


    ¡ª


    Continue updating.


    More updates in progress.

 Chapter 116 - 106: Su Wan... Su Wan Is Back

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 106: Su Wan... Su Wan Is Back</h4>


    The next day, Jiang Ruan slept until the afternoon out of exhaustion.


    There wasn¡¯t much work today, but Sister Qin asked her to prepare for the press conference the day after tomorrow.


    The controversy over her background had been spiraling out of control; whether she could turn the tide depended on the conference.


    Rong Cheng and Li Xin wanted to bring her down.


    She was determined not to let them have their way.


    Taking a sheet of paper, Jiang Ruan sat at the table, clear-headed yet conflicted. She bit her lip and began to write down all the unfair treatment she had experienced since childhood.


    Maybe it was because her childhood was too tough.


    As she wrote, she unexpectedly couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.


    Tears pattered down.


    But soon, Jiang Ruan wiped them away.


    The past was bitter, but she had persevered through it all.


    She wasn¡¯t Chen Miao; she was Jiang Ruan.


    In the future, she would only be stronger and stronger.


    A total of four sheets of paper, a few thousand words of a draft.


    Jiang Ruan spent the entire afternoon writing.


    When she finished thest sentence, she finally let out a sigh of relief,posed herself, and sent it to Sister Qin.


    In less than ten minutes, she received Sister Qin¡¯s reply.


    "Very good, baby. It made me want to cry. Hug you."


    "Sending you a big red envelope. Buy whatever you want."


    And then, there was a direct transfer of a hundred thousand.


    Looking at the red envelope, Jiang Ruan was crying andughing at the same time.


    But only a fool would refuse money.


    Plus, she had been friends with Sister Qin for a long time.


    So she replied without hesitation, including a smiling emoji.


    "Thank you, Sister Qin."


    Sister Qin replied, "Even if the whole world abandons you, Sister Qin will not."


    "I will always be your support."


    Jiang Ruan felt a warm sensation in her heart as she looked at the message.


    After chatting for a while, her attention was suddenly caught by a breaking news notification on her phone screen.


    "Prince of Beijing Bao Ye¡¯s Mother Returns, Mr. Bao Hosts a Lavish Wee Banquet Tonight."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly as she opened the news.


    Photos of a luxurious hotel lobby and a few of Xu Yun with Bao Ye, but they seemed to be from before.


    Looking at the middle-aged woman¡¯s luxurious and elegant appearance, exuding the image of a nobledy, she seemed like a different person from the one who had insulted her so harshly.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips curled into a sneer.


    She didn¡¯t want to look any longer, but before exiting, her gaze lingered a few more seconds on Bao Ye¡¯s face.


    Perhaps because she had seen his affectionate side, looking at the news photos, he seemed even colder and more unreachable.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of distance in her heart.


    But she quickly dispelled it.


    Don¡¯t overthink, Jiang Ruan.


    You¡¯ve only been apart for a few hours.


    Besides, it was meant to be an undercover rtionship.


    He¡¯s already been good enough to you.


    What more could you possibly ask for?


    Jiang Ruan gave a bitter smile. Yes, what more could she expect, dream of the impossible, hoping that Bao Ye would love her?


    Someone like Bao Ye, who doesn¡¯t even love himself.


    Let alone her.


    The more Jiang Ruan thought about it, the more stifling it felt, so she simply turned off her phone.


    Completely shutting out the news from outside.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    At eleven o¡¯clock at night, Bao Ye still hadn¡¯t returned.


    Jiang Ruany on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    Finally, she couldn¡¯t resist opening her phone.


    As soon as she opened it, overwhelming headlines like tidal waves rushed in, and the news content almost suffocated her.


    "Breaking! Bao Group¡¯s CEO Bao Ye and First Love Dance Passionately at G Opening Dance!"


    "Shocking! Actress Su Wan Suddenly Arrives at Xu Yun¡¯s Wee Banquet, Suspected of Reuniting with Bao Ye."


    "Actress Su Wan and Bao Ye¡¯s Intimate Dance, Rumored Secret Engagement!"


    The headlines on all major websites were all upied by videos and photos of Bao Ye and Su Wan.


    Looking at the titles, Jiang Ruan¡¯s fingers holding the phone couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Su Wan... Su Wan hase back.

 Chapter 117 - 107: Something Happened to Bao Ye

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 107: Something Happened to Bao Ye</h4>


    You two have only been apart for a few hours.


    What¡¯s more, you were secret lovers from the start.


    He¡¯s already been good enough to you.


    What more could you possibly want to ask for.


    Jiang Ruan gave a bitter smile, yes, what more could she possibly want, foolishly dreaming of asking Bao Ye to love her?


    Someone like Bao Ye doesn¡¯t even love himself.


    Much less her.


    The more Jiang Ruan thought about it, the more depressed she became, so she simply turned off her phone and stopped looking.


    Completely isting herself from the outside news.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    It was eleven o¡¯clock at night, and Bao Ye still hadn¡¯te back.


    Jiang Ruany on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    Finally, she couldn¡¯t resist and turned on her phone.


    As soon as she opened it, a flood of news headlines surged up like ocean waves, and the content of the news almost suffocated her.


    [Breaking! Bao Group¡¯s President Bao Ye dances a hot opening dance with his first love at the dinner!]


    [Shock! Movie Queen Su Wan suddenly attends Xu Yun¡¯s wee banquet, rumored to be rekindling with Bao Ye.]


    [Movie Queen Su Wan¡¯s intimate dance with Bao Ye, suspected secret engagement!]


    Every major website¡¯s headlines were all upied by videos and photos of Bao Ye and Su Wan.


    Looking at the titles, Jiang Ruan¡¯s fingers gripping the phone couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    Su Wan... Su Wan is back.


    Since entering the entertainment industry, Jiang Ruan had only seen Su Wan once, back then she was still a neer, while Su Wan had already be a movie queen famous across the country.


    To this day, Jiang Ruan distinctly remembers Su Wan in a red strapless dress, noble and elegant, with the grace of a prestigious family¡¯s daughter that ordinary people couldn¡¯t possibly have.


    Not to mention Su Wan was proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, with exceptional skills in music.


    With a wealthy family background, outstanding looks, plus intelligence and emotional intelligence, she was enough to crush the majority of artists in the entertainment circle.


    Back then, Jiang Ruan was a greenhorn girl who wasn¡¯t taken seriously.


    That banquet was taken to by Sister Qin, and back then, she was stubborn, refused to wear the dress Bao Ye bought, preferring to wear a leased dress instead.


    Little did she know, what was borrowed would always be borrowed, andpared to a custom-made dress, it was worlds apart.


    At that time, she stood at the banquet, no matter how straight she held her back, the sneering nces constantly thrown her way were like knives stabbing her heart.


    The entertainment circle itself is a vanity fair.


    People¡¯s eyes are hooked.


    Who¡¯s popr, what brand they¡¯re wearing, what luxury watch they¡¯re showing, are all standards to measure a person¡¯s financial power.


    And Jiang Ruan, clearly, was out of ce in such settings.


    She stood in the corner, unnoticed, andpared to Su Wan standing gracefully beside Bao Ye, she was like an ugly duckling.


    Even now, Jiang Ruan can¡¯t forget the scene at that time.


    Later, Su Wan went abroad.


    She finally sighed in relief, in her heart, she always thought Bao Ye and Su Wan were in love.


    Because that¡¯s what everyone said.


    Bao Ye never denied it.


    Jiang Ruan once couldn¡¯t resist asking Bao Ye if he had feelings for Su Wan at all.


    Bao Ye¡¯s response was very cold.


    He told her to listen less and ask less.


    He doesn¡¯t like curious people.


    Also, she was merely a canary he kept.


    What right did she have to question him.


    Coming back to herself, Jiang Ruan flipped through the photos, Bao Ye was still wearing a ck suit tonight.


    He photographs well, with sculpted features, deep eyes, no matter his looks or family background, he¡¯s the kind of man to drive women crazy.


    And what he was holding was Su Wan¡¯s hand.


    As her gaze lingered on Su Wan¡¯s face and the bright red dress she wore, Jiang Ruan was taken aback.


    Compared to when Su Wan left, it seemed there was no change, just more mature and alluring.


    There¡¯s also the video.


    In the video, Bao Ye and Su Wan dancing together.


    The man was mature and handsome, the woman sexy and charming.


    The two seemed like a match made in heaven.


    Not only did Jiang Ruan think so, so did thements section.


    Many even wished Bao Ye and Su Wan would marry soon.


    The streams of congrattoryments, blinding to the eyes.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes ached from reading them, and her heart ached even more, throbbing with pain.


    Sourness, overwhelming sourness, eroded all her senses.


    Seeing Bao Ye and Su Wan looking perfect together, Jiang Ruan¡¯s envy was uncontroble.


    She was envious.


    Envious of why it was Su Wan standing by his side, why Su Wan could stand there so brazenly.


    Why wasn¡¯t it her.


    Clearly ten hours ago, in this castle, on this bed, it was her who was intimately with him.


    The more Jiang Ruan thought, the more her emotions crumbled.


    But she tightly suppressed it, biting her lip hard, controlling her emotions.


    But she was truly in pain.


    Pain going deep into her bones.


    No matter how much Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t want to admit, with how much they were together day and night, sharing a bed for so long.

 Chapter 118 - 107: Bao Ye in Trouble (2)

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 107: Bao Ye in Trouble (2)</h4>


    She doesn¡¯t have no feelings for him.


    She is not a robot.


    Facing such an excellent man, it¡¯s impossible not to be moved at all.


    But the more it is like this, the more she tortures herself.


    Midnight.


    Chaotic footsteps echoed outside.


    On the big bed, Jiang Ruan stared at the ceiling, not knowing how long she had been looking.


    It must be Bao Ye who returned.


    It¡¯s rare, he didn¡¯t stay with Su Wan.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips lifted slightly.


    With a "click," the bedroom light was switched on heavily by the man, and then the bathroom door was closed.


    In front of the mirror, Bao Ye stared at his flushed cheeks, a redness that was clearly abnormal.


    But it was much better than when he was irrational a moment ago.


    Almost...almost made a mistake.


    He closed his eyes, his brow furrowed tightly.


    But soon opened them again.


    Gritting his teeth, his forehead and temple were tense, unable to hide the anger in his eyes.


    His own banquet, who dared to y tricks.


    Except for that person.


    Bao Ye couldn¡¯t think of a second person.


    Ha, handing your own son over to another woman.


    Truly his good mother.


    Coldughter danced at the corners of Bao Ye¡¯s lips.


    At this moment, a wave of heat surged again.


    The drug¡¯s effects were overwhelming.


    A painful sound escaped Bao Ye¡¯s throat, he desperately loosened his tie cor, and turned on the faucet, washing his face with cold water.


    Then filled the bathtub with water.


    Red-hot throughout, his hand shaking as it clung to the tub, he was on the verge of losing control again.


    Bao Ye did think about Jiang Ruan.


    If only she cooperated, he could resolve this.


    But after so many years in the circle, he¡¯d been tricked before, this time was different from usual.


    It was intense.


    She was so fragile.


    Her showcase was in a few days.


    He feared losing control and hurting her.


    Couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he was really losing it.


    Without waiting for the bathtub to fill, Bao Ye tumbled directly inside, causing a loud "ssh" sound.


    Outside, Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind was in disarray.


    Upon hearing this sound, she was startled.


    Did he fall?


    Jiang Ruan hurriedly got up from the bed, not even bothering to wear slippers, ran barefoot to the bathroom door.


    The door was locked.


    She knocked on it, "Bao Ye? Are you okay?"


    Jiang Ruan called out anxiously.


    In her impression, Bao Ye had an exceptional tolerance for alcohol, only ever getting others drunk, never like today.


    Silence inside, Jiang Ruan grew terrified, knocking the door constantly, "Bao Ye? How are you, say something, don¡¯t scare me."


    The door was made of golden Nanmu wood.


    Extremely sturdy.


    No movement inside, driven by anxiety, Jiang Ruan was about to turn and find the butler for a key, when she heard a low, hoarse voice from the man, "I¡¯m fine."


    "You go ahead and sleep, I¡¯ll sleep after showering."


    Sshing water sounds came from within.


    He was in the bathtub, bathing.


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t hear the shower sound.


    Immediately felt something was amiss.


    Since when did Bao Ye use the bathtub?


    The movement at the door suddenly ceased.


    Bao Ye released a breath, thinking she would listen to him and go back to sleep.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t n toe back tonight. In this state, intended to endure the night at another vi, then return tomorrow.


    But knowing she was at home, for some reason, he didn¡¯t want to go anywhere.


    Bao Ye submerged entirely in the icy water, yet within his bones felt scorched as if on fire, the agony driving him mad.


    With bloodshot eyes, his fingers gripped the bathtub tightly, desperately wanting pain to subdue the heat.


    Heat.


    Really hot.


    "Jiang Ruan," Bao Ye murmured.


    His luxurious tailored suit soaked in water, along with the taste of wine and smoke.


    Wee banquet, ha.


    Apparently, that was her aim.


    Chest pained with suffocation, lips twisted in sarcasm, this was his own mother.


    From the moment of his birth, every love and hatred med on him.


    Labeled him her possession.


    Whatever she wanted to do, she did, never considering his thoughts.


    Bao Ye closed his eyes, suppressing the surging anger.


    His phone left on the basin rang endlessly.


    No response from him.


    Then, the sound of the door lock turning startled him.


    Remaining consciousness urged Bao Ye to open his eyes, scatter vision watching the door being opened.


    His pupils contracted sharply, but upon seeing Jiang Ruan in a white nightgown, hair flowing over her shoulders, the instinctive alertness instantly faded away.


    "Bao Ye!" Jiang Ruan¡¯s frightened voice echoed, "What¡¯s happening to you?"


    She saw water everywhere in the bathroom.


    His phone ringing.


    Unsure who was calling.


    Hey in the bathtub, face intensely red, abnormal redness.

 Chapter 119 - 107: Bao Ye in Trouble (3)

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 107: Bao Ye in Trouble (3)</h4>


    Jiang Ruan reached out to touch the water; it was cold.


    "Did you get drugged?" Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes widened.


    It must be the case.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be soaking here.


    Bao Ye answered, "Mm."


    He supported himself with his arms, trying to sit up. His voice was hoarse to the extreme, unwilling to let her see him in his current disheveled state: "Go out."


    But he identally slipped, falling into the bathtub, his face submerged, coughing incessantly.


    Jiang Ruan hurriedly helped him; she had never seen him like this before, and her eyes turned red instantly. Holding his wrist, she said, "Let me help you, let me help you, okay?"


    "Bao Ye, I¡¯ll help you out."


    Earlier, she went to the butler for the key but didn¡¯t let the butler follow her.


    Bao Ye had a cleanliness obsession and hated people randomly entering his bedroom, let alone the bathroom.


    Jiang Ruan was also afraid. Holding her phone tightly, afraid something might happen to him, she quickly dialed for help.


    But considering the current situation, even if she found help, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use.


    Jiang Ruan hadn¡¯t experienced this, but she had seen what people in this state were like.


    But she had never seen Bao Ye like this.


    Tonight was the banquet held by Bao Ye.


    Such an asion.


    How could this happen?


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    "No." Bao Ye took a deep breath, his cheeks red and hot, his arm held by Jiang Ruan as if bitten by numerous ants.


    The desire in his bones made him unable to resist wanting to pull her in, to pull her in and fall with him.


    But the remaining reason still erased this thought. He took a deep breath and then exhaled, hoarsely saying, "Listen, I can endure this."


    "Go out."


    "How will you endure it?" Tears slid down Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes; she bit her lip, deliberately challenging him: "You¡¯d rather endure alone than want me, right?"


    "Fine. Bao Ye, you¡¯re really something."


    "I don¡¯t care what you say, I won¡¯t leave today."


    "I¡¯m giving you two choices, the first is to call a doctor over, the second, let me help you."


    Jiang Ruanmanded with a resolute tone.


    "Choose one of these two options."


    Her attitude was very forceful.


    Bao Ye listened. Heughed out of anger, grinding his teeth, and said, "No one has ever dared to make me, Bao Ye, choose."


    His dark eyes stared at her cheeks, his gaze hazy and unclear, the redness in his eyes could not suppress the aura of murder.


    His voice carried coldness and authority.


    "What if I choose neither?"


    At the moment, his face was red.


    Still being stubborn?


    Jiang Ruan bit her lip; damn, why was she feeling sorry for him?


    Jiang Ruan stood up: "Then you can just endure it."


    So shameless.


    Offering herself and he refuses, yet she sticks to him?


    Forget it.


    Hmph.


    Bao Ye stared at her back, only then did he feel relieved; however, as she passed the sink, the phone rang again.


    Jiang Ruan stopped, pausing in her steps.


    She turned around and saw the bright name on the screen.


    Su Wan.


    It was a call from Su Wan.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips twitched, hesitated for a moment, but ultimately decided to pick up the phone.


    She handed it to him: "Here, your queen¡¯s phone call."


    Her tone was light, filled with subtle emotions. Bao Ye looked at her with difficulty and muttered, "Feeling itchy?"


    "I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, weren¡¯t there headlines and trending topics?" Jiang Ruan mocked vindictively: "Bao Group¡¯s Mr. Bao and the famous actress Su Wan dancing intimately, allegedly privately engaged, Mr. Bao¡¯s long-awaited first love has returned."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Listening to her smug tone, if it weren¡¯t for feeling unwell and unable to move.


    Damn.


    She¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to her.


    Bao Ye¡¯s suppressed anger surged again.


    He waved the phone, clicking his tongue: "She must be very worried about you now; it¡¯s strange how she let you go even when you¡¯re like this. So, are you going to answer, Mr. Bao?"


    "Your first love is really worried about you."


    "You seem very gleeful about this." Bao Ye stared at her, his lips moving with difficulty, his dark eyes staring directly at her, filled with desire.


    Jiang Ruan felt a bit creeped out by his stare and averted her gaze: "No way."


    At that moment, the phone call ended.


    Jiang Ruan looked at the call log.


    "Gee, Su Wan called you four times."


    "Do you need me to return one for you?"


    Suddenly, Bao Ye coldly ordered, "Get out!"


    Two words with significant deterrence.


    Frightening Jiang Ruan into a slight shiver.


    She dared not joke anymore, muttering: "Not calling, then not calling, why so fierce."


    "Out means out."


    He danced intimately with someone tonight.


    Can¡¯t even make a phone call.


    Men are heartless.


    Jiang Ruan muttered in her heart, put down his phone, stood up, and looked at the bedraggled Bao Ye in the bathtub, kindly asking him onest time: "Really don¡¯t need my help?"


    Bao Ye coldly replied with a single word: "No."


    He, Bao Ye, was born with extraordinary self-control.


    Nothing could force him to do anything.


    The same went for tonight¡¯s incident.


    "Alright then."


    "I¡¯ll leave now."


    Before exiting, Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and lightly cough: "Cough."


    Immediately drawing Bao Ye¡¯s attention.


    He red at her, seeing his flushed cheeks, Jiang Ruan said: "If it really doesn¡¯t work, you can consider other means. asionally using DIY should be eptable, right?"


    She blinked, looking innocent.


    In Bao Ye¡¯s eyes, clearly done deliberately.


    As the words fell, Bao Ye gritted his teeth with three words.

 Chapter 120 - 108: Bathtub

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 108: Bathtub</h4>


    "Get out!"


    Seeing him flushed, his brows knitted tightly, his whole body soaking in cold water in agony, Jiang Ruan restrained herself.


    "Then I¡¯ll go out. Call me if you need something," she said.


    Bao Ye replied, "Mm."


    The bathroom door closed; as Jiang Ruan was about to turn away, she heard a suppressed and restrained voice from the man.


    She bit her lip; the smugness from before was gone, reced with worry.


    He shouldn¡¯t be in trouble, right?


    In the bathtub, the man¡¯s suit was half off, his long neck resting on the edge, head tilted back, his Adam¡¯s apple moving fiercely, veins bulging, wild and untamed.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open from outside.


    A "bang" was heard.


    Bao Ye suddenly raised his gaze, bloodshot eyes revealing torment, as he saw Jiang Ruan walking towards him.


    The adrenaline suppressed by his bone and blood surged to the extreme at this moment.


    He frowned, his voice hoarse and restrained, "Why did youe back?"


    Came back.


    This way, he couldn¡¯t resist.


    Without a word, Jiang Ruan drained the cold water from the bathtub, "Shut up."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    No one had ever dared to speak to him like this.


    Telling him to shut up.


    Normally, Bao Ye would surely be angry, but at this moment, his dark eyes stared at her like a hawk.


    That sharp gaze.


    Wishing to drag her over immediately.


    His pronounced right hand gripping the edge of the bathtub bulged with veins.


    Ultimately, hepromised.


    Breath unstable, he closed his eyes, "Jiang Ruan, help me with something."


    Jiang Ruan added hot water, adjusting the temperature.


    Listening to this, her red lips twitched, she said, "I can help you, but there must be some reward."


    "After all, you can¡¯t sleep for free, right?"


    Her lips curved, utterly realistic.


    Her fair face appeared serene, yet seeing his painful expression, she actually felt heartache.


    But thinking about how he was intimate with Su Wan, possibly even more things she didn¡¯t know.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart cooled instantly.


    "Alright."


    Bao Ye said, "Come here."


    He gestured to her, and Jiang Ruan obediently walked over. As she approached, he pulled her into the bathtub, falling into his embrace.


    "Ah." Jiang Ruan was startled.


    Her nightgown was instantly soaked.


    Water sshed all over her face.


    Before she could react, Bao Ye grabbed her chin and kissed her fiercely, his hot lips tasting of sweet red wine pressing against her soft red lips.


    The two were soaking in the water.


    Jiang Ruan was still wearing a white nightdress, which became transparent, making Bao Ye¡¯s eyes crimson.


    However, just as the next step was about to happen.


    Jiang Ruan suddenly grabbed his hand, looking up at him, her dark eyes filled with struggle.


    At such close distance, her breath sprayed against his cheek, breaths ovepping, extremely ambiguous.


    Gathering the remaining rationality, she breathed deeply, asking him, "Are you with her?"


    Her voice was hoarse, unbearably seductive.


    Yet, hearing this, Bao Ye, in the throes of desire, his expression changed, as if punishing her, he bit her red lips heavily.


    "Ow!" Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes watered from the pain, ring at him, "Why did you bite me?"


    "Are you a dog, biting people whenever you want?"


    "Bao Ye, I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t care what you did with her before, I have a cleanliness obsession. If you¡¯re with her, stay away from me... mmm..."


    Before she could finish, Bao Ye silenced her with a kiss.


    Afterward, he seemed like he was punishing.


    Her breath became irregr.


    Unable to utter half a word.


    Water in the bathtub gradually filled, spilling over, Bao Ye held her waist with one hand, lifting the other to turn off the water.


    The double bathtub wasrge, with a seat on the side, personally designed by Bao Ye.


    Not only convenient for dual bathing.


    In certain aspects, it also provides pleasure.

 Chapter 121 - 109: Are You and Su Wan Together?

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 109: Are You and Su Wan Together?</h4>


    Jiang Ruan noticed it early on.


    Bao Ye seemed aloof and unapproachable, and the rumors about him were even more exaggerated¡ªmerciless and not interested in women, but in this aspect, he was quite passionate.


    There wasn¡¯t a woman on earth who could refuse.


    Including Jiang Ruan.


    She was immersed in his imposing aura and shared tender moments with him.


    Eventually, Bao Ye returned to normal and carried Jiang Ruan out of the bathtub.


    She was dead tired, letting him tidy up, yet her eyes were open.


    Her lips were swollen; he had bitten them.


    Jiang Ruan sniffed, her tiny face full of stubbornness as she looked at him and said, "You still haven¡¯t answered me."


    "Are you and Su Wan doing well?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s expression remained the same, not a ripple, and he said in a deep voice, "Don¡¯t listen to the gossip."


    "Is it gossip?" Jiang Ruan¡¯s red lips curved, "Why do I feel it¡¯s true? Didn¡¯t everyone say she was your first love, childhood sweetheart? Haven¡¯t you stayed single and unmarried all these years waiting for her toe back?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes looked at her.


    "You believe in baseless rumors?"


    Jiang Ruan: "Why wouldn¡¯t I believe?"


    They looked into each other¡¯s eyes, and she smiled bitterly, "No matter how the rumors spread outside, haven¡¯t you ever exined yourself?"


    Bao Ye said indifferently, "No time."


    With those words, he turned on the hairdryer to dry her hair, his slender fingers running through her soft strands.


    Intimate as if they were lovers.


    Bao Ye had done this for her many times.


    But they weren¡¯t lovers.


    Not even a couple.


    If they had to define the rtionship, it would be a poor patron and a canary, a domineering CEO and his kept mistress.


    Jiang Ruan closed her eyes, holding back tears in her eyes, not wanting him to see, it was too embarrassing.


    Jiang Ruan hated herself when she lost control of her emotions like this.


    After drying her hair, Bao Ye tidied himself up, then carried her to the big bed.


    Theyy down together, his embrace was warm, but Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart was cold.


    Momentster, a man¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    "Still awake?"


    Bao Ye knew her too well; he could tell if she was asleep just by her breathing patterns.


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t open her eyes, softly responding, "Mm."


    "Tired?" Bao Ye asked, "Does anything hurt?"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "It¡¯s all right."


    Clearly not in the mood to continue the conversation.


    In the dim light, Bao Ye looked at her small face, his hand sorge, her cheeks still a bit red.


    There was fatigue in his eyes, yet they were spirited, and thinking about tonight¡¯s events, a touch of intensity crossed the man¡¯s gaze.


    And disappointment.


    But wasn¡¯t he used to it?


    A momentter, Bao Ye spoke, his tone indifferent, "I didn¡¯t know she came back."


    "I didn¡¯t invite her."


    "What about the opening dance?" Jiang Ruan opened her eyes, her gaze bright and mocking, "You didn¡¯t want to dance with her either, was it your mother who forced you?"


    She rarely pressed so aggressively.


    Bao Ye frowned, "Jiang Ruan."


    "Just a dance."


    Yes, just a dance.


    What was she dwelling on?


    Jiang Ruan was irritated, blurting out: "Did you ever have anything with her?"


    "What?"


    "Sleeping together."


    Jiang Ruan said, "Isn¡¯t it said that people in love for the first time are prone to impulsiveness? You¡¯ve been childhood sweethearts for so many years; did you ever have anything with her?"


    She stared at him intently, wanting to get to the bottom of this question.


    This question had been weighing on her mind for a long time.


    She admitted she might be crazy.


    They were both adults.


    Especially in their affluent circles, what was she hoping for¡ªkindergarten-style love?


    But Jiang Ruan just wanted to run into the brick wall.


    She could overlook the past, but what about the future?


    She needed to be clear.


    This man lying beside her¡ªwas he also lying in another woman¡¯s bed on some nights?


    At the thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous.


    As she was thinking, Bao Ye¡¯s voice came through.

 Chapter 122 - 110: Are You Crazy?

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 110: Are You Crazy?</h4>


    Chilly and untouchable, always so unreachable, his voice deep and resigned: "Jiang Ruan, does this matter?"


    Still wanting to say something, Jiang Ruan had already pulled away from his arm and turned her back to him.


    Tears slid down the corner of her eyes, and she said, "Let¡¯s sleep, I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore."


    Her slender back was so close, yet it seemed a world apart from him, with her protruding shoulder des particrly beautiful.


    That was Bao Ye¡¯s favorite when he was moved.


    Bao Ye was cold by nature, even though he was a few years older than her. He had lived his whole life with only his own career ambitions in mind.


    He put all his energy into the Bao Family.


    The Bao Family was his life¡¯s work.


    Over the years, he had built it from medium-sized to the number one in Beijing bit by bit.


    Only Bao Ye knew what he had sacrificed.


    Apart from work, he never thought about anything else, nor did he have time to think.


    He never thought there would be a woman by his side.


    Until that day, he met her, her bright eyes shining like stars, yet filled with despair, her fallen and broken appearance reminding him of his former self.


    Bao Ye had never been loved and didn¡¯t know what it felt like to love someone.


    His understanding of men and women was only on a physiological level.


    He didn¡¯t know what madness overcame him at that moment when he spoke those words to her.


    At first, he was somewhat repulsed by her.


    But after some time, he became ustomed to her.


    No matter howte he returned to the castle, with her figure in theirrge bed, holding her soft body as he slept, his insomnia and headaches strangely disappeared.


    She was like a treasure.


    Comforting his deste and lonelynd.


    Jiang Ruan turned her back to him, sobbing silently.


    At that moment, her back suddenly pressed against the man¡¯s scorching chest, her slender waist wrapped in his embrace, Bao Ye¡¯s cheek resting against her neck.


    The tip of his nose filled with her unique fragrance, his voice husky: "No."


    "Besides you, there¡¯s no one else."


    His rasping words entered her ears, like New Year¡¯s Eve fireworks, exploding instantly in her mind.


    She widened her eyes, knowing he never lied, and with her red lips biting, her initially troubled mood suddenly improved.


    After a long time, she responded softly.


    "Mm,"


    Then turned back around, burying her head in his chest, nuzzling like a kitten.


    Bao Ye¡¯s palm holding the back of her neck.


    His eyes dark and profound, yet incredibly firm, he closed his eyes and embraced her as they slept.


    -


    The Bo family vi.


    Xu Yun had just gotten up when a servant hurriedly entered: "Madam, Mr. Bao is here, waiting downstairs for you to wake up."


    Xu Yun raised her eyebrows, her eyes showing surprise: "So early?"


    Her eyes turned, her expression remained calm, and she asked lightly, "How does he look?"


    The servant shook her head: "It¡¯s hard to tell, Mr. Bao is alwaysposed, Madam, are you at odds with Mr. Bao?"


    Xu Yun huffed: "I¡¯m his mother, what differences could we have, I¡¯m only thinking of his good."


    Picking up a woodenb, she brushed her hair, her mind in turmoil, saying she wasn¡¯t nervous was impossible.


    "Let him wait, I¡¯lle down after I¡¯m ready."


    Servant: "Yes."


    This wait, Bao Ye waited for a full forty minutes.


    Finally, he saw Xu Yun descending from the upstairs, arriving fashionablyte, with a delicate makeup on, ck hair pulled up, a jade hairpin inserted, wearing a cyan cheongsam, exuding an air of schrly elegance.


    With a refined makeup on her face, Xu Yun looked towards Bao Ye on the sofa, stepping forward with disinterest: "Have you waited long?"


    Sitting gracefully on the sofa.


    No sooner had she sat down than a porcin teacup was harshly thrown in front of her!


    Pa!


    It just hit at her feet, the cold tea sttering onto Xu Yun¡¯s cheongsam skirt!


    She jumped in shock, ring angrily at Bao Ye: "Are you mad?"


    "Why are you throwing my teacup without reason?"

 Chapter 123 - 111: But I鈥檇 Rather Not Have You as My Mother

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 111: But I¡¯d Rather Not Have You as My Mother</h4>


    The servant was also taken aback, and hurriedly took a tissue to wipe Xu Yun¡¯s clothes: "Mr. Bao, what are you doing?"


    "Madam is your mother, whatever it is, you should discuss it calmly."


    Looking at the two masters and servants, the man¡¯s expression was like ice, with a fierce look in his eyes, he sneered, "Mother? Is she worthy?"


    "Bao Ye!" Xu Yun was annoyed.


    These words really pierced her heart.


    Looking at Bao Ye, neither of them would yield.


    Xu Yun took a deep breath and said to the servant, "You can leave now."


    "Yes."


    Soon there were only two people left in the living room.


    Xu Yun said, "Why are you angry with me, Wan¡¯eres from a good family and is an international film queen, she is capable and you two grew up together, you are a match made in heaven."


    "If I didn¡¯t help you both, who knows how long it would take for you to get together, Bao Ye, I¡¯m doing this for your own good."


    "For my own good?" Bao Ye mocked, "Why don¡¯t you just say it¡¯s to satisfy your own selfish desires?"


    "For my own good, you gave me that ss of wine, making me sleep with Su Wan?"


    "Xu Yun, this is the first time I¡¯ve addressed you by your name, I¡¯ve tolerated you enough over the years, but you¡¯ve be more and more excessive, this time you¡¯ve actually plotted against me, how could there be a mother like you in the world, you¡¯re not worthy!"


    Bao Ye said angrily.


    This was the first time he was angry at Xu Yun.


    That ss of wine was given to him by Xu Yun.


    He once thought that no matter what, she was his mother, his only rtive in the world.


    She wouldn¡¯t harm him.


    But in reality, he was wrong.


    This woman wanted to control everything.


    She also wanted to control him.


    "Bao Ye." Xu Yun¡¯s face turned unpleasant, being spoken to so bluntly, it pierced her heart.


    She sighed, "I am your mother, how could I harm you, Wan¡¯er has been devoted to you for years, with her status and position, she is fully worthy of you and the identity of the mistress of the Bo family."


    "Impossible!"


    Bao Ye interrupted her, sneered coldly, "Stop daydreaming, I have no feelings for her, she¡¯s just like a sister to me."


    Xu Yun, however, was confident and said, "Now it¡¯s toote no matter what you say, Wan¡¯er is already yours, isn¡¯t she?"


    Bao Ye stood up, his tall figure imposing, with a cold smile on his lips, "What if I say no?"


    Xu Yun red, "That¡¯s impossible!"


    "I clearly..."


    "Obviously had the door locked, right?" Bao Ye¡¯s eyes were full of blood, unable to conceal his malice, he said, "You probably don¡¯t know, Ms. Xu Yun, from the age of six I was sent to special forces training by grandfather, climbing walls is child¡¯s y to me, did you think you could lock me in there and I wouldn¡¯t get out?"


    The sixteenth floor, he climbed down.


    Bao Ye was fighting against fate.


    At that time, he wasn¡¯t in a normal state.


    Sweat was pouring from his entire body.


    He was gambling with the Grim Reaper, gambling whether or not death would im him.


    Xu Yun never expected it to be like this, she was stunned: "But that was the sixteenth floor? You...you..."


    "So what."


    "As long as I want to leave, no one can stop me."


    Bao Ye said arrogantly.


    "Ms. Xu Yun, how does it feel to realize you¡¯ve miscalcted?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s tone was full of sarcasm.


    He didn¡¯t even want to call her mother anymore.


    She truly wasn¡¯t worthy.


    What mother plots against her own son like this?


    For a moment, a voice sounded.


    "I¡¯ve wondered more than once whether I¡¯m really your son, or if you picked me up from somewhere else."


    Xu Yun¡¯s lips trembled, unable to say a word.


    The man¡¯s tone was cold and indifferent, with one hand in his pocket, he said tly, "But every test result shows a 99% blood rtion between us."


    "Bao Ye." She said, "Of course, I am your mother."


    Her tone was filled with sorrow.


    Even emptiness.


    Bao Ye interrupted her.


    His tone was cold and unfeeling.


    "But I would rather not have you as my mother."

 Chapter 124 - 112: Which One Do You Like More?

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 112: Which One Do You Like More?</h4>


    After leaving the Bo family vi, Bao Ye drove straight to the boxing ring and called Si Chen over.


    Si Chen, still groggy from sleep, was woken by Bao Ye¡¯s phone call, and seeing that it wasn¡¯t even ten o¡¯clock, he started questioning his life choices.


    "No way, Brother Bo, it¡¯s just past nine, and you want me to go to the boxing ring?"


    Si Chen shook his head vigorously: "No way, you couldn¡¯t drag me there even if you killed me."


    But then Bao Ye said something.


    Si Chen¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and he said, "Are you serious? As long as I go, you¡¯ll let me handle the Beijing project?"


    "Brother Bo, are you kidding me?"


    The Beijing project had been on the Si Family¡¯s wishlist for a long time.


    Especially the old man, who mentioned it every day.


    If he could secure it, the old man would definitely look at him differently.


    Si Chen feared nothing growing up, but he was afraid of two people: Bao Ye and the old man.


    Bao Ye said in a low voice, "I¡¯m not joking."


    "You have ten minutes to get here."


    Si Chen: "Okay!"


    He hung up the phone, got up, and styled the brown bangs on his forehead in front of the mirror, trying to look cool: "It¡¯s just boxing, if it means I can get the Beijing project, getting beaten up by Brother Bo in my dreams is worth it."


    Si Chen was still imagining things optimistically.


    His mind was filled with thoughts about the Beijing project.


    Completely forgetting how brutal Bao Ye could be in the boxing ring.


    And soon, Si Chen experienced it firsthand.


    In the boxing ring, he lost count of how many times he was kicked to the ground by Bao Ye.


    Lying on the floor, Si Chen panted, face filled with despair: "I¡¯m done, I¡¯m really done this time, Brother Bo, you¡¯re not even human, can¡¯t you go easy on me?"


    Si Chen couldn¡¯t help butin.


    Bao Ye, d in all-ck boxing gear, was drenched in sweat, but his expression remained extremely cold.


    At this point, he removed his gloves and took the water handed to him by the coach, saying calmly, "Why should I go easy on you?"


    Just as he was about to drink the water, Si Chen retorted confidently: "Because you¡¯re older than me!"


    Bao Ye¡¯s pupils shrank and his thoughts went astray for a moment, almost choking himself.


    He forcefully swallowed the water, some spilling over, and he wiped it away, ncing coldly at Si Chen: "That doesn¡¯t work."


    "Age doesn¡¯t matter in the boxing ring."


    With that said, he tilted his head back and drank a few more gulps of water.


    The man¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved as he drank, exuding raw masculinity.


    Their looks were too extraordinary.


    Attracting the gaze of many women around.


    Bao Ye had noticed earlier, and though he hadn¡¯t nned to intervene, he frowned and said a few words to the coach.


    Soon, the boxing ring was cleared out.


    And it became quiet.


    Bao Ye¡¯s tightly furrowed brow finally rxed a bit, ncing at Si Chen on the ground. He put on his gloves: "Get up, let¡¯s go another round."


    "No more."


    Si Chen wailed: "I¡¯m really done this time."


    "Don¡¯t you want the Beijing project?" Bao Ye threatened.


    "I do, I dream about it."


    "My grandpa always says I¡¯m not doing anything proper. If you can give me the Beijing project, he¡¯ll definitely look at me differently."


    Si Chen was excited beyond measure.


    "Then continue," Bao Ye said.


    Si Chen¡¯s face immediately fell again.


    Biting his teeth, he got up from the ground: "It¡¯s just boxing, bring it on!"


    "For the Beijing project, I¡¯ll go all out!"


    Bao Ye saw his determined face, and was a bit surprised, tugging at his thin lips.


    "At least you have some ambition."


    Though he praised, he showed no mercy in the face-off.


    Bao Ye¡¯s moves were ferocious and fast, and he enjoyed ying mind games.


    Whenever Si Chen guessed how he would strike, Bao Ye would break those expectations with his actions.


    Bao Ye punched, Si Chen dodged.


    Si Chen punched, Bao Ye took them all.


    All with ease.


    No matter how strong Si Chen¡¯s mindset was, when facing Bao Ye, it crumbled quickly under his attacks.


    Si Chen wailed: "I¡¯m done, I¡¯m really done."


    "Brother Bo, are you even human? I¡¯m not fighting you anymore!"


    Throwing off his boxing gloves and dropping out, Si Chen grabbed a bottle of water and went to sit down and drink.


    Gasping for air, his head was drenched in sweat.


    Clearly, exhausted.


    Since they started boxing, two hours had unknowingly passed.


    This time, Bao Ye didn¡¯t threaten him again.


    Instead, he sat down next to Si Chen.


    After drinking water, Si Chen looked at Bao Ye¡¯s face and tentatively asked, "Brother Bo, are you in a bad mood today?"


    Bao Ye: "No."


    Si Chen: "Then why did you call me for boxing so early? Something¡¯s not right, it¡¯s really not right."


    "Did something happen?"


    "Tell me, I promise I won¡¯t breathe a word, otherwise, I¡¯m a turtle bastard."


    Si Chen swore, looking genuinely sincere.


    Bao Ye nced at him, at a loss for words.


    He just drank his water quietly.


    Most children born into prestigious families were strictly educated, even drinking water was done quietly and elegantly.


    Such as Bao Ye at this moment.


    Si Chen: "If you don¡¯t want to talk, then let me guess, are you and Jiang Ruan having a tiff?"


    He said confidently.


    Bao Ye raised his eyes, his expression unchanged, his voice maic: "How did you figure?"


    "Yesterday¡¯s news." Si Chen said loudly, "Bao Group¡¯s Mr. Bao and the popr actress danced intimately at an event, rumored to have reconciled."


    "All the news headlines are about you and Su Wan. If Jiang Ruan isn¡¯t jealous and didn¡¯t fight with you, it would be strange."


    "Unless she has no feelings for you and doesn¡¯t love you."


    Thest sentence struck directly at Bao Ye¡¯s heart.


    Listening to it, Bao Ye¡¯s ck eyes showedplexity.


    Thinking of Jiang Ruan¡¯s unusual behavior yesterday, Bao Ye pursed his lips and said in a cold voice, "What is love?"


    For so many years, until now, Bao Ye never understood what love is.


    Si Chen scratched his head, took out his phone, tapped a few times, and read seriously: "Love is when two people are together sweetly, missing each other even if not seen for a day, no matter how tired, as long as they think of being together..."


    Seeing him going on and on, Bao Ye curiously leaned over.


    Only to see Si Chen earnestly reading from a Baidu Baike search result.


    "..."


    Bao Ye¡¯s face darkened: "Shut up!"


    Si Chen was startled, quickly turned off his phone and shut up.


    Neither of them spoke.


    After a moment, Si Chen curiously asked him, "Brother Bo, do you have feelings for Jiang Ruan?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes were full ofplexity.


    "Maybe."


    He wasn¡¯t sure either.


    He didn¡¯t understand love, nor could he love someone.


    But Jiang Ruan was indeed a special existence to him.


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t know if that was love.


    He was inherently afraid of the word love,


    "Tsk tsk, on one side is the childhood sweetheart, on the other is the new me. Hugging left and right, Brother Bo, your life is really enviable." Si Chen teased, adding fuel to the fire.


    Bao Ye squinted his ck eyes, ncing at him.


    "Itchy skin?"


    "No, no," Si Chen immediately backed down.


    "Are you making fun of me?"


    Si Chen said, "Brother Bo, I¡¯m helping you solve a major life problem here."


    Bao Ye coldly: "Hmph."


    "Honestly, Brother Bo, between Jiang Ruan and Su Wan, who do you like more?"

 Chapter 125 - 113: Su Wan鈥檚 Call

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 113: Su Wan¡¯s Call</h4>


    When questioned, He could only think of Jiang Ruan¡¯s face.


    The answer was obvious.


    With his lips pressed together, he calmly said, "I was set upst night."


    Si Chen widened his eyes, "Huh?"


    "Who would dare to set you up, Brother Bo, they must have a death wish. Tell me who it is, and I¡¯ll make sure they can¡¯t mix in Beijing anymore!"


    Si Chen said passionately.


    He seemed even angrier than He himself.


    He: "..."


    He gave him a cool nce and uttered three words with light thin lips: "My mother."


    He teased, "Tell me, how do you n to skin her alive to avenge me?"


    Si Chen was dumbfounded, "Your mo...mother?"


    "How could Aunt set you up, Brother Bo, you¡¯re joking with me, right?"


    He: "Do I look like I¡¯m joking with you?"


    No, he didn¡¯t look like he was joking.


    Si Chen had known for a long time that He did not have a good rtionship with his mother.


    He had also met Xu Yun, and could only describe her with two words: rigid.


    Si Chen said, "How did your mom set you up? Could it be that she wants you and Su Wan to..."


    Si Chen widened his eyes, just about to say thetter words but was interrupted by He: "Yes."


    He wore a mocking smile, "Isn¡¯t it ridiculous?"


    Si Chen suddenly felt sorry for him, "Auntie is really confused, she probably means well, hoping you get married and have children soon."


    He: "Ha."


    At this point, Si Chen finally understood why He was unhappy today.


    What a joke, who would be in a good mood if set up by their own mom?


    "Did you and Su Wan..."


    "No." He interrupted, staring at Si Chen, "As long as I don¡¯t want to, no one can force me to do anything, including her."


    This "her" naturally referred to Xu Yun.


    Feeling very irritated.


    He opened an elegant cigarette box, pinched a cigar and bit it, offering the box to Si Chen, "Want one?"


    Si Chen: "Sure."


    After finishing the cigar, He stood up, nced at Chen Nan, who immediately handed over a document.


    He gave it to Si Chen, "Here."


    Si Chen widened his eyes, "Brother Bo, what are you doing?"


    "Beijing project," He said nonchntly, "I promised beforeing, and I¡¯m delivering."


    Si Chen was instantly overwhelmed with joy, "Brother Bo, you¡¯re serious?"


    He raised an eyebrow, "When have I ever not been serious?"


    "True." Si Chen said, looking at the contract, he was almost glued to it.


    He said, "Get changed."


    There was still a bunch of work waiting for him at thepany.


    He couldn¡¯t waste all his time here.


    After boxing with Si Chen just now, he had already vented.


    Watching He disappear from view, Si Chen excitedly picked up his phone to call his family¡¯s elder.


    His tone was full of pride, "Old man, I got the Beijing project!"


    Leaving the boxing arena, inside a Rolls-Royce.


    Chen Nan was driving, puzzled, "Mr. Bao, the Beijing project was hard to negotiate, and now you¡¯re giving it to the Si Family so easily?"


    He closed his eyes to rest, his tone indifferent, "Did I say I¡¯m giving?"


    "But the contract..."


    "It¡¯s just a cooperation contract with the Si Family."


    "The Beijing project needs the Si Family."


    "Giving up half the profit to gain more, why not."


    Only then did Chen Nan react, looking at the man in the mirror with admiration.


    He squeezed out a sentence after a long while, "You really think things through."


    He opened his eyes, tugged at his lips, neither warmly nor coolly, "Are you trying to say I¡¯m shrewd?"


    "You¡¯re not wrong."


    "After all, I¡¯m a businessman."


    "A businessman doesn¡¯t do losing deals."


    "Young Master Si is probably celebrating too soon." Chen Nan said, "He¡¯s sure to think you gave him the entire Beijing project."


    "The meat is hefty, but he still has to be able to swallow it."


    "Si Chen is too young and impetuous, I can at least give him a chance to learn and grow."


    He spoke in a low tone.


    At that moment, his phone rang.


    He picked up the phone.


    When he saw that the caller was Su Wan, subtle emotions shed in his dark eyes.

 Chapter 126 - 114: Su Wan鈥檚 Advice

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 114: Su Wan¡¯s Advice</h4>


    "The project in Beijing." Bao Ye said casually, "We promised beforeing here, and we will deliver."


    Si Chen was instantly overwhelmed with joy: "Brother Bo, you really mean it?"


    Bao Ye raised an eyebrow: "When have I ever faked it?"


    "True," Si Chen said, staring at the contract, his eyes almost glued to it.


    Bao Ye said, "Get changed."


    Thepany still had a pile of matters waiting for him.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to waste all his time here.


    He had already vented while boxing with Si Chen earlier.


    Watching Bao Ye disappear from view, Si Chen excitedly picked up his phone to call his father.


    His tone was smug: "Old man, I¡¯ve secured the Beijing project!"


    Leaving the boxing arena, inside the Rolls-Royce.


    Chen Nan was driving, puzzled: "Mr. Bao, the Beijing project was hard-fought, now you¡¯re just handing it over to the Si family like this?"


    Bao Ye closed his eyes to rx, his tone indifferent: "Did I say I would give it away?"


    "The contract..."


    "It¡¯s just a cooperation contract with the Si family."


    "The Beijing project needs the Si family."


    "Giving away half the profits to gain greater profits, why wouldn¡¯t I?"


    Only then did Chen Nan realize, his gaze in the rear-view mirror filled with admiration for the man.


    After a long pause, he managed to squeeze out a sentence, "Indeed, you¡¯re always so thorough."


    Bao Ye opened his eyes, his lips curled slightly, in a nonchnt tone: "You¡¯re trying to say I¡¯m calcting."


    "Not wrong either."


    "After all, I¡¯m a businessman."


    "Businessmen don¡¯t make losing trades."


    "Young Master Si will likely have false joy," Chen Nan said. "He must think you¡¯ve given him the entire Beijing project."


    "The meat¡¯s juicy enough, but he has to be able to digest it first."


    "Si Chen is too young and impulsive, consider this a chance for him to better hone his skills."


    Bao Ye spoke in a low tone.


    At this moment, the phone rang.


    Bao Ye picked up his phone.


    Seeing the caller was Su Wan, a subtle emotion shed through his dark eyes.


    -


    DW Restaurant.


    Su Wan sat at the table, her face delicate in a red dress, elegant in demeanor, her gaze burning towards the entrance.


    Su Wan was actually quite awkward.


    She was proud, just like Bao Ye; neither of them wanted to yield.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because they grew up together, their family backgrounds simr, Su Wan knew the position of the Bo family¡¯s future mistress was bound to be hers.


    Because she and Bao Ye were alike.


    They both had strong ambitions.


    Su Wan entered the entertainment industry at fifteen, and despite many admirers and pursuers, she had never fallen for anyone.


    Even asional dates were merely to satisfy her vanity, or simply for physical needs.


    Just like Bao Ye seeking Jiang Ruan.


    People like them are destined to be heartless by nature.


    Su Wan thought firmly, the bright expression on her small face resolute.


    But she wasn¡¯t young anymore.


    Now she had achieved sess in her career, had all she wanted, what else was worth her effort to conquer?


    Only Bao Ye.


    So Su Wan had returned this time for Bao Ye.


    She wanted to marry Bao Ye.


    At this thought, Su Wan¡¯s delicate brows furrowed.


    Last night was such a good opportunity, Bao Ye almost kissed her, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated his self-control to be so strong.


    Even in such a situation, he managed to remain coherent.


    At this moment, a man¡¯s figure appeared at the door.


    As always, his fashion taste was impable, whether it was his physique or his face, it all resided in Su Wan¡¯s heart.


    She joyfully stood up, her skirt fluttering as she went to greet him: "Bao Ye, you¡¯ve arrived."


    "You¡¯re here."


    Su Wan liked the color red.


    She had liked it since childhood.


    This was a well-known fact in the entertainment circle.


    Seeing her, Bao Ye¡¯s expression was cold.


    His dark eyes showed not the slightest ripple, he responded: "Hmm."


    Still as indifferent as ever.


    "Sit down, I¡¯ve ordered. It¡¯s all the food you used to like."


    Su Wan looked at Bao Ye, biting her lip: "How are you, are you alright? Aboutst night, I really didn¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t expect Aunt Xu to..."


    Bao Ye interrupted her: "I¡¯m fine."


    "Don¡¯t bring up past matters."


    With one sentence, he directly blocked what Su Wan had wanted to say.


    Su Wan didn¡¯t find it surprising, naturally continuing his words: "Alright."


    Facing each other, Su Wan gazed at the man in front of her, her eyes slightly stirred: "Bao Ye,st night..."


    Bao Ye interrupted her again: "Just call me by my name."


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Bao Ye had told her.


    But Su Wan was stubborn.


    Every time she still called him that.


    He didn¡¯t mind when they were kids, now he didn¡¯t know why it always seemed awkward when he listened.


    Su Wan¡¯s expression paused slightly, quickly responding, she said: "Alright."

 Chapter 127 - 114: Su Wan鈥檚 Advice (2)

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 114: Su Wan¡¯s Advice (2)</h4>


    Su Wan smiled and said, "I called you that since childhood, now I¡¯m really used to it and can¡¯t change it."


    Bao Ye said nothing.


    Looking at his frosty face, so different from those who passionately adore her, Su Wan inexplicably felt a desire to conquer.


    Suppressing her previous words, she changed the subject: "The Bao Group has been flourishing these years, and I heard it¡¯s expanding towards Beijing and Beijing South. That¡¯s all thanks to you. No matter how important the business is, you must take care of your health."


    Su Wan spoke, her eyes gently fixed on Bao Ye: "Otherwise, I¡¯ll be heartbroken."


    Bao Ye listened, his face unchanged.


    Looking at Su Wan¡¯s face, after just a few seconds, he shifted his gaze, speaking with a t tone: "Thank you for your concern."


    Su Wan wasn¡¯t surprised by his reaction.


    If not, he wouldn¡¯t be Bao Ye.


    As the dishes were served, Su Wan picked up the knife and fork, elegantly slicing the steak, casually asking him, "How are things with Jiang Ruan?"


    "Are you still together?"


    At the mention of Jiang Ruan, Bao Ye¡¯s dark pupils showed a ripple, and he said, "Mhm."


    "So do you like her?" Su Wan stared at him, unable to hold back her question.


    "You¡¯ve been with her for quite a while now, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Have you thought about the next step?"


    Being questioned, Bao Ye fell silent.


    Time passed second by second.


    Initially unsure, Su Wan felt a surge of excitement as he remained silent.


    Is it as she thought?


    For noble heirs like them, interests alwayse first.


    Including marriage.


    How could they truly entangle themselves with someone mismatched, let alone marry them?


    It¡¯s merely like keeping a pet.


    Just to pass the time.


    Looking at the whole circle, who¡¯s truly clean, never involved with others?


    Even Bao Ye¡¯s father was unfaithful after marriage, willing to break away from the Bo family to be with another woman outside.


    And even had a son.


    Only a year younger than Bao Ye.


    As she was thinking, the man¡¯s voice brought her back.


    Coldly: "Change the topic."


    Su Wan raised an eyebrow: "Okay."


    They fell silent for a moment.


    Bao Ye slowly and deliberately cut the steak, taking only a bite before putting down the knife and fork.


    He picked up a ss of red wine, lightly swirled it, then took a sip.


    "Is it not to your taste?" Su Wan curiously asked him, "I remember you used to like medium rare."


    "What was then is then."\


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes turned dark: "People change."


    Su Wan didn¡¯t mind: "But no matter how you change, you¡¯re still you, aren¡¯t you? Bao Ye is still Bao Ye, isn¡¯t he?"


    "Tastes may change, but the blood in your bones won¡¯t, right?"


    "Bao Ye, we grew up together, I know you better than anyone, we are the same kind of people, with the same blood running deep."


    Listening to her firm words.


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips curved slightly, leaningzily back in his chair, his gaze calmly fixed on Su Wan: "How can you be sure I won¡¯t change?"


    "Your words are ambiguous. We grew up together, but I remember Xu Yun only gave birth to one son, Bao Ye. There¡¯s no illegitimate daughter. How are we supposed to have the same blood?"


    Su Wan¡¯s face stiffened slightly, she said: "I didn¡¯t mean bloodline, I meant we¡¯re the same type of person, aren¡¯t we?"


    "For the family, for interests, we¡¯re willing to give everything..."


    Bao Ye interrupted her: "You¡¯re overthinking it."


    "I, Bao Ye, have never sacrificed for anything."


    "There may have been before, but since the Bo family became the first in Beijing, it means I will not be a sacrifice to any interest."


    He looked at Su Wan, with irony at the corners of his mouth: "We are not the same kind of person."


    His imprable nature made Su Wan feel uneasy.


    She took a deep breath, suppressing her temper.


    "Then I misspoke."


    "Don¡¯t be angry."


    Bao Ye had lost his patience to sit.


    "Didn¡¯t youe to find me for something, just say it."


    He wanted to get straight to the point.


    Su Wan had no choice but to apany him. She looked at Bao Ye, her face showing distress: "Aunt Xu doesn¡¯t like Jiang Ruan, you must know that?"


    "She absolutely won¡¯t let Jiang Ruan be the mistress of the Bo family."


    Bao Ye: "That¡¯s none of your business."


    Su Wan: "It¡¯s none of my business, but I care about you, don¡¯t I? After all, we grew up together, and no matter what we say, there are feelings involved. Bao Ye, regardless of what you think, over the years, my thoughts have always been on my career and you, I have never had any other intentions, you should know that."


    "Even if you have Jiang Ruan, who in the circle is truly clean, I know you¡¯re only lonely, looking for someone to kill time."


    "Besides, aren¡¯t you and Jiang Ruan just mutually beneficial? In the past few years, how many resources have you given her, even making her the global spokesperson for Bao Group. You owe her nothing."

 Chapter 128 - 114: Su Wan鈥檚 Advice (3)

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 114: Su Wan¡¯s Advice (3)</h4>


    "Jiang Ruan may not truly like you. In the entertainment industry, if she wants to climb up, she can only find a big tree to lean on, and you are her best choice."


    Bao Ye frowned tightly, feeling irritated: "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    Su Wan looked at him with determination: "I want to marry you."


    "The Bo family has been strong for years, but the Su Family is not inferior. As long as you marry me, everything from the Su Family will merge into the Bo family; it¡¯s a win-win for you."


    Bao Ye even paused for a moment.


    Almost thought he heard wrong.


    He twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "Have you had too much to drink?"


    Su Wan: "Huh?"


    "Bao Ye, I¡¯m speaking to you seriously."


    Bao Ye sneered: "If you¡¯re not drunk, then why are you suddenly talking nonsense?"


    Su Wan: "..."


    "Don¡¯t y dumb. I know you understood. I can overlook your affair with Jiang Ruan. Even if I marry you, I won¡¯t interfere with your private matters; we¡¯ll focus on our own things."


    "But, on the surface, I need you to cooperate with me, to act as a model couple. I absolutely won¡¯t allow any issues in my marriage."


    She appeared entirely earnest.


    Bao Ye slightly pulled the corner of his mouth and stood up from his seat.


    "Bao Ye, where are you going?"


    Su Wan also stood up.


    Bao Ye said, "If you¡¯ve had too much to drink, go home early."


    "Bao Ye!" Su Wan was a bit frustrated: "I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m seriously talking to you."


    "Aunt Xu really likes me. She wants me to be the Bo family¡¯s daughter-inw. Besides me, she won¡¯t allow anyone else to marry into the Bo family."


    "Do you intend to marry Jiang Ruan? Aunt Xu won¡¯t agree, especially since Jiang Ruan is currently embroiled in controversy. Her background is unclear, and with such a family, she¡¯s changed her name. Do you want the name Bao Ye to be tainted with scandal?"


    "Aren¡¯t you someone so pragmatic? How can you be irrational now?"


    "Or did Jiang Ruan whisper sweet nothings in your ear, making you like her and fall for her?"


    Once again being treated coldly by him.


    Even Su Wan, with all her patience, couldn¡¯t help but copse a bit; she frowned tightly and questioned him.


    She, who always maintained herposure, found herself uncontrobly losing it at this moment.


    "Are you done talking?"


    Bao Ye spoke tly, looking at Su Wan, whose face was flushed with anger, like a stagnant pool: "I have other matters to attend to. Since you have nothing important to say, I¡¯ll leave first."


    Hearing this, Su Wan was so furious that her breathing hurt.


    She bit her lip hard, stubbornly watching him turn around, refusing to lower her head even a little.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Why did she leave Beijing three years ago? Go abroad?


    Everyone thought it was to advance her career to the next level.


    But it wasn¡¯t entirely true.


    It was because she couldn¡¯t stand Bao Ye¡¯s cold treatment.


    She spent so much effort on him.


    Yet he seemed to never see her.


    Her proud and arrogant self could not endure such humiliation.


    She thought time would make people grow and change over three years.


    But looking at it now, it won¡¯t.


    Bao Ye will always be Bao Ye.


    Cold-blooded and unfeeling, just like the rumors.


    Bao Ye has no heart. She had known this long ago.


    What about Jiang Ruan?


    Would he treat Jiang Ruan the same way?


    For the first time, Su Wan felt an inexplicable sympathy for Jiang Ruan.


    Being with such a man, being his pet, Jiang Ruan must be in so much pain, right?


    If she identally falls in love with him, wouldn¡¯t it be like falling into an abyss?


    Bao Ye reached the door, just about to push it open when suddenly a red figure rushed from behind.


    He had no time to react before someone embraced him from behind.


    Su Wan held onto his waist tightly, pressing her cheek against his back, tears slipping from the corners of her eyes.


    "Don¡¯t go."


    "Don¡¯t go, Bao Ye, okay?"


    "You know I love you. You¡¯ve always been in my heart."


    Words buried deep in her heart spilled out uncontrobly at this time.


    Arrogant and proud Su Wan lowered her noble head at this moment.


    Bowing to the man she had yearned for over the past three years.


    Su Wan had encountered many men over the years, but she could never forget Bao Ye.


    People covet what they can¡¯t have.


    The more she couldn¡¯t get something, the more she wanted it, even if she held a passive and weak position.


    As long as she could obtain it, it would be a sess.


    And the moment he was hugged from behind, Bao Ye¡¯s whole body stiffened.

 Chapter 129 - 115: Mr. Bao Personally Delivers the Documents

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 115: Mr. Bao Personally Delivers the Documents</h4>


    Su Wan¡¯s voice came with a sob: "Why, clearly we are the same kind of people, why won¡¯t you look at me?"


    Bao Ye frowned tightly, almost without thinking, reflexively pulled her away.


    The force was so strong that Su Wan¡¯s wrist turned red.


    Su Wan clutched her hand, looking at him with red eyes.


    She struggled to keep the tears from falling from the corners of her eyes.


    "Su Wan." Bao Ye said tly, his tone so cold it pierced the heart: "This is a public ce, don¡¯t lose your dignity."


    After speaking, he turned and walked away.


    His steps were quick, without the slightest hesitation or reluctance.


    Su Wan watched his back, unable to control her tightly bitten red lips, trembling as she cried.


    She, Su Wan, a dignified international film queen.


    Wherever she went, she was adored and cajoled.


    Except for Bao Ye.


    Su Wan took a deep breath, raised her hand to wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes, the grievance in her eyes turning into determination.


    The more he acted like this, the more she wanted to win him over.


    Sooner orter, she would make him understand that they were truly people of the same world.


    And Jiang Ruan wasn¡¯t worthy of him at all.


    Nor was she worthy of bing the mistress of the Bo family.


    -


    Before getting into the car, Bao Ye took off his suit jacket and threw it directly into a roadside trash can.


    Even so, his brow remained tightly furrowed as he looked down at his shirt, always feeling there was still a trace of Su Wan on it.


    After leaving here, Bao Ye simply drove back to the castle.


    Entering the living room, a servant greeted him: "Mr. Bao."


    Bao Ye ndly replied: "Mm."


    Just as he was about to go upstairs, a conversation came from behind: "Miss Jiang, is this the document you mentioned?"


    Upon hearing Jiang Ruan¡¯s name, Bao Ye¡¯s footsteps halted.


    Turning around, he saw the servant holding up her phone, appearing to have a video call with Jiang Ruan.


    "Yes, that¡¯s the one."


    Jiang Ruan, anxious, said: "I need this this afternoon, can you help me deliver it? I¡¯ll give you the address."


    The servant was just about to respond when the document was easily taken by a slender finger.


    The servant looked up and saw the man, showing a respectful expression: "Mr. Bao."


    Bao Ye nced at her, and the servant promptly handed over the phone.


    At least she knew her ce.


    The camera now pointed at him, and he saw Jiang Ruan on the other side; she seemed to be in a lounge, with no one else around, wearing a camisole dress.


    Thin white straps hung on her slender, snow-white shoulders, an unspoken allure.


    Thinking ofst night, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    Jiang Ruan voiced her surprise upon seeing him.


    "Bao Ye, why are you back at this time?"


    In response to the question, Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes remained calm, his voice maic: "I came back to get something."


    "Do you want this document?"


    Jiang Ruan said: "Yes, it¡¯s a contract with a brand partner, I need it this afternoon. I was in such a rush I forgot to take it, please have the servant deliver it for me."


    Bao Ye interrupted her: "Give me the address."


    The man¡¯s sharp, defined face looked especially unyielding.


    His eyebrows and eyes exuded maturity.


    Aura of a person of prominence radiating from him.


    Jiang Ruan stared at him on the video, hearing this, she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes: "What? Are you going to deliver it yourself?"


    "Is that not allowed?" Bao Ye¡¯s tone was indifferent: "I¡¯m just heading out this afternoon, I can deliver it along the way."


    Jiang Ruan swallowed: "Are you sure we¡¯re headed in the same direction?"


    Oh my.


    The dignified Mr. Bao of Bao Group delivering documents for her.


    This level of service is a bit high.


    Bao Ye: "That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your address."


    Jiang Ruan said: "Nanchang Road..."


    "Is it on your way?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s deep voice: "Yes, on the way."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    With a strange expression: "Why does it feel like something¡¯s not quite right with you today?"


    Bao Ye curled his lips: "Why say that?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 130 - 116: Do You Have a Grudge Against Su Wan?

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 116: Do You Have a Grudge Against Su Wan?</h4>


    Jiang Ruan propped up her chin, looking adorable and yful, her red lips curved into a smile as she stuck out her tongue and said, "Maybe I was a bit too enthusiastic."


    "But having Mr. Bao personally deliver documents to me, I do feel quite honored."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    "I must be the first one to have this honor, right?" she asked him.


    At that moment, a servant¡¯s voice was heard.


    "Mr. Bao, the hot water is ready in the bathroom."


    Bao Ye looked up and responded without much expression.


    This conversation reached Jiang Ruan¡¯s ears as well, and she suddenly felt wary: "Why are you taking a shower in the middle of the day?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s gaze fell on the screen, seeing her staring at him with a peculiar expression, he replied without changing his tone: "Didn¡¯t shower this morning."


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t recall.


    She was dead tired in the morning.


    Who had the mind to remember whether he showered or not?


    Suppressing her doubts, she said, "It¡¯s nothing."


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Ruan still felt something was amiss, his CEO¡¯s office upied an entire floor.


    What doesn¡¯t he have there?


    If he really wanted to shower, couldn¡¯t he do it at thepany?


    Why did he have toe home to shower?


    Could it be that he¡¯s hiding something from her behind her back?


    Jiang Ruan wondered in her heart.


    But thinking ofst night, she couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips; he had been busy all night.


    If he were actually sneaking around, he must be incredibly capable.


    Before noon, photos of Bao Ye on a date with Su Wan were already online.


    There were also photos of Su Wan hugging Bao Ye from behind.


    You couldn¡¯t see their facial expressions clearly.


    But the intimate actions suggested their rtionship was anything but ordinary.


    As soon as they hit the inte, it exploded instantly.


    Especially Su Wan¡¯s fans.


    They were absolutely thrilled.


    "Ahhhh! I knew it, they must be having an affair, danced together yesterday, and hugging today, can¡¯t wait for the official announcement!!"


    "Mr. Bao is tall and handsome, and our Su Wan is beautiful and gorgeous, they have both the looks and the figure, and they¡¯re both from wealthy families, a perfect match!"


    "Mr. Bao hasn¡¯t been married or in a rtionship for so many years, clearly waiting for our Su Wan, what a romantic love story!"


    "A talented man and a beautiful woman, a match made in heaven, I¡¯m all for this couple."


    Jiang Ruan had just finished filming an ad and was escorted out by her assistants when she heard Sister Qin gossiping.


    "You guys say, what luck Su Wan has, born into a wealthy family, a global movie queen, her career thriving, and now she¡¯s with Bao Ye, isn¡¯t this both career and love sess?"


    Jiang Ruan suddenly lifted her gaze.


    Su Wan and Bao Ye are together?


    When did this happen?


    What else has been spread around?


    Jiang Ruan released the assistant¡¯s hand and walked over: "Sister Qin, who is together with whom?"


    "Su Wan and Bao Ye."


    Sister Qin showed her the hugging photos: "Look, the photos are already online."


    Staring at the photos, Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes shook.


    Her red lips bit tightly,bined with the morning¡¯s incident of Bao Ye showering, her dark eyes were filled withplex emotions.


    "You really have to admit, Mr. Bao is truly handsome; if he entered the entertainment industry, he¡¯d surely take it by storm."


    "Why don¡¯t I have such a high-value male artist?"


    "Sweetheart, don¡¯t you think they look like a talented and beautiful pair?"


    Sister Qin asked with a cheerful smile.


    Jiang Ruan nced a few times, but her tone was indifferent: "Just average."


    Sister Qin was surprised: "Just average?"


    "Sweetheart, you have quite the high standards."


    "Do you have any grudge against Su Wan?"


    Jiang Ruan: "No."


    "Then why say it like that? I think they make quite a couple."


    _


    Here¡¯s an update.


    Wives, please cast your votes.


    Love you all.

 Chapter 131 - 115: If You Want to Thank Me, Show It Through Actions

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 115: If You Want to Thank Me, Show It Through Actions</h4>


    Being questioned. Jiang Ruan looked at the photo, and said seriously.


    "I can read faces a bit, just feel they don¡¯t look like a couple."


    "Really?" Sister Qin stared at it: "I can¡¯t see it?"


    Only seeing the man handsome and the woman beautiful.


    "When did you learn to read faces."


    "I didn¡¯t know either."


    Jiang Ruan changed the topic.


    "Su Wan just returned and is frequently on hot search, maybe she¡¯s using Bao Ye for hype."


    Upon hearing this, Sister Qin said: "Speaking of which, it reminds me of something."


    "Do you remember the modern drama I negotiated for you earlier? It has a lot of original fans, I secured the lead female role for you, but now it¡¯s off, although filming has to wait till after the new year."


    "But there¡¯s some rather unfortunate news I need to tell you."


    Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow, quite calm: "Has my role been switched or am I reced?"


    Sister Qin praised: "Smart, you guessed it before I said it."


    Sister Qin frowned: "Your role got switched, I called the Director, he still feels you¡¯re more suited for the second female role."


    "But the second female script is quite long, she survives till thest episode, and the character is quite distinct."


    "If the show wasn¡¯t so popr, I¡¯d pitch it for you, now I can only have you suffer a bit."


    Jiang Ruanughed and said: "It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t see lead or secondary, only the role."


    "I¡¯m just an actress."


    "That¡¯s a great mindset." Sister Qin said: "Guess who the parachuted lead female is."


    "You¡¯ll definitely guess."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s expression changed slightly, oddly uttered two words: "Su Wan?"


    Sister Qin¡¯s eyes lit up: "Smart."


    "It¡¯s her."


    "So you need to be mentally prepared, darling." Sister Qin sighed: "Su Wan¡¯s poprity is skyrocketing now, acting with her, I¡¯m a bit worried."


    "I haven¡¯t been around her, don¡¯t know how she is personally, if she¡¯s easygoing that¡¯s fine, if she¡¯s like Li Xin, that¡¯ll be tough."


    Jiang Ruan was quiteposed,forting: "What¡¯s there to be afraid of."


    "If soldierse, we¡¯ll hold them off; if wateres, we¡¯ll keep them at bay."


    "She won¡¯t eat me."


    "True."


    Sister Qin was quite gratified by her attitude.


    Had something more to say, but saw Jiang Ruan take out her phone, then looked embarrassed: "I¡¯ll go to the restroom."


    "We¡¯ll continue shootingter. Ate something bad these days."


    Sister Qin: "Okay."


    "Are you alright? Let me buy you some medicine?"


    "No need, I¡¯ve taken some."


    After saying this, Jiang Ruan turned and strolled out on high heels, disappearing from Sister Qin¡¯s sight.


    Sister Qin continued gossiping.


    Parking lot.


    Jiang Ruan came out of the elevator, specially checked behind her to ensure nobody was following, then rxed.


    From afar, saw a pure ck Bentley shing its lights, high heels clicking on stone bs making a nging noise, exceptionally loud in the underground garage.


    She opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat.


    Just as she sat, she smelled the fresh scent of cologne, Jiang Ruan joked: "Smells nice."


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips slightly moved, said nothing, hands distinctively boned raised from the steering wheel, handed her the file: "This one?"


    Jiang Ruan received it, flipped through a few pages, her eyes bright: "Yes."


    "Thank you, Mr. Bao, for personally delivering the file."


    "This youngdy is truly grateful."


    Jiang Ruan blinked.


    Bao Ye snorted, looking at her delicate face, lightly colored lips teasingly said: "Thanks aren¡¯t necessary, if you want to thank, show practical actions."


    His tone was exaggerated.


    Dark eyes filled with ambiguity.


    Just straightforwardly stared at her.

 Chapter 132 - 118: Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 118: Jealousy</h4>


    How could Jiang Ruan not understand his meaning.


    Facing the man¡¯s intense gaze, she felt as if he wanted to devour her immediately. Normally, Jiang Ruan would have blushed and her heart would race.


    Then she¡¯d coquettishly tell him to stop teasing.


    Or roll her eyes and call him shameless.


    But now, she pressed her red lips lightly together.


    Meeting his dark gaze, their eyes locked, and a sudden flurry of emotions arose within her. Before she knew it, she knelt on the seat and leaned in.


    Her hands rested on his shoulders.


    With vivid red lips, she leaned down and kissed his flushed thin lips. His lips were slightly cool, and she only touched them lightly before pulling away.


    Bao Ye¡¯s pupils sharply contracted, and he frozepletely, the teasing smile still lingering at the corners of his lips.


    His heart pounded uncontrobly.


    He hadn¡¯t expected her to suddenly lean in and kiss him.


    "Does this count as taking action?" Jiang Ruan asked in a soft voice, "Mr. Bao?"


    Her hands on his shoulders moved to wrap around his neck, and she simply swung her legs over, kneeling and sitting on hisp.


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes were pitch ck.


    Facing her with a radiant smile.


    Her small face was as delightful as a blooming flower.


    Her red lips were so tempting and seductive, making his throat feel dry.


    "It counts."


    Bao Ye¡¯s sensual Adam¡¯s apple moved, and he withdrew his hand from the steering wheel to hold her waist instead.


    The woman¡¯s waist was unbelievably slender.


    He could easily hold it with one hand.


    She was wearing a fitted dress that highlighted her curvy figure, a blend of purity and allure.


    The possessiveness buried deep within him began to stir.


    He tightened his grip, pinching the soft flesh of her waist, his dark eyes narrowing slightly: "Seducing me, huh?"


    "Do you know the consequences? Didn¡¯t you cry enoughst night?"


    Mentioningst night suddenly.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips twitched, and she pouted: "Isn¡¯t that your fault? If it weren¡¯t for seeing you in such pain, I wouldn¡¯t have helped you. In the end, my voice was hoarse from crying, and you didn¡¯t feel sorry for me at all, only concerned with your ownfort."


    Jiang Ruan sighed: "The old saying is true, no man is decent."


    Bao Ye: "Oh."


    "I listened to you moan all night, turns out it wasn¡¯tfort?"


    He said mockingly.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s face turned red instantly, her cheeks hot and flushed. She gritted her teeth: "Bao Ye!"


    "Don¡¯t bring up embarrassing things."


    Bao Ye chuckled lightly: "Didn¡¯t you say I didn¡¯t care about you."


    Strands of hair fell over her forehead, and he lifted his hand to catch them, her silky ck hair long and straight, unbelievably soft.


    His fingertips gently yed with it, leaning over to her flushed ear, and whispered warmly: "If I didn¡¯t care about you, do you think you could have stepped out today, huh?"


    "..."


    Her ear tingled warmly.


    Jiang Ruan, face flushed and heart racing, pushed him away: "You think you¡¯re the best and strongest? No other man in the world is stronger than you."


    "Otherwise, how could you keep going all night and still find someone else in the morning."


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of exhausting yourself."


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but blurt out.


    The air was thick with jealousy.


    Bao Ye frowned, not quite grasping the meaning of her words, but he keenly picked up on two words.


    His eyes flickered slightly, and he spoke in a low voice.


    "What nonsense have you been listening to again?"


    "Is your ear so soft that you believe whatever others say?"


    His tone was somewhat helpless.


    "There are witnesses and evidence."


    Jiang Ruan wrapped her arms around his neck, pouting as sheined: "What do you mean my ears are soft? The facts are right there, it¡¯s all over the inte, and there are even photos. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t seen them?"


    Bao Ye straightforwardly: "No."


    He asked: "What photos?"

 Chapter 133 - 119: Acting Like a Scoundrel in Broad Daylight

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 119: Acting Like a Scoundrel in Broad Daylight</h4>


    He didn¡¯t seem to be faking it. Jiang Ruan opened her phone and showed it to him: "Look, it¡¯s the photo of you hugging Su Wan."


    "The popr actress returns, intimately embracing the president of Bao Group."


    "Mr. Bao is really quite elegant."


    Jiang Ruan said sarcastically.


    Bao Ye¡¯s expression changed as he saw it. It was from when he was about to leave, and Su Wan had rushed to hug him, his gaze instantly turned cold.


    He looked up and saw her small face puffed up in anger, like a bun, making her look extra cute.


    He raised his hand to pinch her face, his voice maic: "Jealous?"


    Jiang Ruan got even angrier hearing that and pushed his hand away: "How dare I, who are you, you are Bao Ye, the president of Bao Group, who am I, just a secret lover unfit for the light."


    "What right do I have to be jealous."


    The more Jiang Ruan spoke, the angrier she became.


    Upon hearing this, Bao Ye only felt that she was indeed jealous. The little girl¡¯s thin skin put her jealousy all over her face.


    "What secret lover."


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense."


    "Would a secret lover meet with Si Chen and them?"


    Holding her by the waist, the man rarely exined: "That was just an ident."


    "I didn¡¯t hug her, she did it on her own."


    Jiang Ruan snorted slightly.


    "Those are just excuses."


    Bao Ye, smiling, pinched her pouting lips with his thumb: "Your mouth is almost touching the sky, and you say you¡¯re not jealous?"


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t stand his teasing and held his hand: "Don¡¯t pinch."


    Bao Ye sped her hand in return: "Pouting so high, isn¡¯t that inviting a pinch?"


    Thatment sounded quite indecent.


    She asked him: "Why are you taking a shower in the middle of the day?"


    "Could it be you reunited with Su Wan after a long time and got all lovey-dovey, then went to get a room... mhm..."


    She spoke more and more outrageously.


    Before she could finish, Bao Ye¡¯s scorching kiss sealed her lips, his dark eyes brimming with fire.


    He kissed her dominantly.


    Him and Su Wan getting a room?


    What was she thinking?


    Needed to be taught a lesson.


    The man¡¯s kiss devoured her every breath, leaving her unable to speak further. Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes widened, trying to struggle, but there was no way she could win against him.


    Both her wrists were held above her head by him.


    Suddenly, he rose, a chill running down her back. She was ced on the steering wheel.


    Forced to immerse in his kiss.


    Their kiss was passionately intense.


    Sister Qin¡¯s call came in.


    The phone was on the seat. Jiang Ruan looked over, raised her hand to push him, mumbling: "I need to answer the call."


    She had used the bathroom as an excuse to sneak out.


    If she didn¡¯t pick up, Sister Qin would definitely get suspicious.


    Bao Ye¡¯s breathing was chaotic, hisposed face now full of desire, his deep ck eyes shimmering. Still, he released her lips.


    He exhaled.


    He pulled her back to hisp, his big hand reaching over to take her phone.


    Jiang Ruan took it, and sure enough, it was Sister Qin calling.


    Looking at the man, unaware, her expression was flirtatiously charming, enticing.


    Bao Ye leaned back a little.


    They were so close, both their breathing was irregr.


    Jiang Ruanposed herself and answered the call: "Hello."


    "Sweetheart, are you ready? Why are you taking so long, the advertisers are urging."


    Sister Qin¡¯s anxious voice came through.


    "I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll be back right away."


    After speaking, Jiang Ruan hung up the call.


    "I should get back." Jiang Ruan said hoarsely: "You should also attend to your matters."


    Bao Ye being very calm replied: "Okay."


    Looking at the girl in his arms, the fabric of her dress was slightly wrinkled, messed up just moments before.


    He raised his hand to help her straighten it out.


    But Jiang Ruan was like a startled bird, pping his hand.


    She looked at him warily: "What are you doing? Being a rogue in broad daylight?"

 Chapter 134 - 120: What Are You Doing?

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 120: What Are You Doing?</h4>


    Suddenly, she exerted tremendous force, causing Bao Ye¡¯s pale skin to visibly turn red.


    He wasn¡¯t bothered, chuckling: "Do I need to act like a thug towards you?"


    "Your clothes were messy, just helping you straighten them."


    "Why such a big reaction?"


    Jiang Ruan initially didn¡¯t believe him: "You didn¡¯t mention it."


    But seeing him bowing his head to smooth out the wrinkles in her skirt, looking patient and gentlemanly, she suddenly believed it.


    Her gaze fell on the back of his hand, obvious finger marks which she had caused.


    Jiang Ruan felt a bit embarrassed: "Does it hurt?"


    Bao Ye fixed her clothes and nced at her with dark eyes: "What do you think?"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    "But it doesn¡¯t hurt as much as your bite." Bao Ye continued, pointing to his chest: "There are still two scars here."


    Jiang Ruan certainly knew, and being suddenly reminded made her ears turn red. Stubbornly she replied, "You deserved it, who told you to bully me."


    Letting him be domineering.


    That time he bullied her harshly.


    In her anger, she had directly bitten through.


    Bao Ye chuckled lightly, leaning on the chair, his smile captivating, as he scolded her: "Wild cat that¡¯s never fed."


    Jiang Ruan pouted, couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him, and was about to get off hisp.


    "I have to go back now. I¡¯ll take the documents, trouble you to deliver them to me."


    Bao Ye pressed her waist, asking: "Is there a reward?"


    Jiang Ruan red: "Didn¡¯t I just give you one?"


    Bao Ye smirked, meaningfully: "Just a taste."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    She looked at him oddly: "Always thinking about those things, I¡¯m really worried you¡¯ll die young."


    Bao Yeughed: "I won¡¯t."


    "Better to die under Du Dan¡¯s flowers, there¡¯s romance even as a ghost."


    "Shameless."


    Jiang Ruan cursed, grabbed the documents, and got out of the car.


    This time, Bao Ye didn¡¯t stop her.


    "I¡¯ll be going now." Closing the door, Jiang Ruan addressed Bao Ye through the car window.


    Bao Ye¡¯s gaze was very faint, as if the earlier passion and loss of control hadn¡¯t been him.


    "Hmm."


    Only after Jiang Ruan¡¯s silhouette disappeared from view did Bao Ye¡¯s expression cool, and he took out his phone, dialing a number.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Ruan returned to continue shooting advertisements.


    By the time she finished, it was already dark.


    Sister Qin had an unexpected situation in the afternoon, so she left early.


    Rubbing her tired neck, after bidding goodbye to the assistants, Jiang Ruan rode back to the vi.


    Jiang Ruan was truly exhausted today.


    After getting home, eating a bit, and taking a bath, she justy t.


    Lying on the bed, she turned her head to look at Bao Ye, wearing a ck silk robe, his cor open, currently reading a book.


    He was reading with great seriousness.


    Curious, Jiang Ruan leaned over: "What book?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s thoughts were interrupted, he nced at her and replied in a low voice: "Finance."


    Jiang Ruan waspletely uninterested in such topics.


    Suddenly losing interest: "Oh."


    Shey back down.


    But after tossing and turning unable to sleep, she simply took out her phone to scroll through Weibo.


    After a while, Jiang Ruan¡¯s surprised voice sounded: "Eh."


    "Why is your news with Su Wan gone?"


    "The photos are gone too!"


    Jiang Ruan brushed her loose hair, seeing he stayed silent, she kicked his leg lightly.


    "Did you have someone do it?"


    Once more interrupted in his reading, Bao Ye nced at her, exhaled slowly, put a bookmark in ce, and closed the book.


    He frowned: "What?"


    Jiang Ruan blinked: "The photo of you and Su Wan."


    "This morning it was all over Weibo, and now not a single one can be found."


    "How impressive, how did you do it?"


    Being asked, Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly, his shoulderzily leaning against the pillow, he replied in a deep voice: "Want to know?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded: "Mm-hmm."


    "If it was really you who did it, then I might actually believe you had no affair with Su Wan."


    "Thinking this way, I feel it might¡¯ve been someone else after all."


    Muttering, she saw Bao Ye beckon her over.


    Jiang Ruan red: "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 135 - 121: Why Are We Always So Obsessed with This Word?

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 121: Why Are We Always So Obsessed with This Word?</h4>


    He lowered his voice: "Come over, and I¡¯ll tell you."


    But Jiang Ruan looked wary, even covering her clothes with both hands, she said: "Don¡¯t think you can trick me, I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m almost exhausted today."


    "Right now, I just want to sleep and nothing else."


    Bao Ye raised his eyebrow: "How tired?"


    "Anyway, you can¡¯t sleep either."


    Jiang Ruan: "Who says that."


    She turned off her phone and moved inward, seemingly drawing a boundary line between them.


    Jiang Ruan closed her eyes and sighed quietly: "Being a female star is so tiring. The morous appearance only masks how hard it is."


    "I used to envy female stars, but now that I¡¯m actually one, I¡¯d rather just find a regr job."


    Herints reached Bao Ye¡¯s ears, and his dark eyes flickered. He said lightly: "If you don¡¯t want to do it, then leave the industry."


    "The money you earn is negligible."


    "I¡¯ll support you."


    If other women heard Bao Ye say ¡¯I¡¯ll support you,¡¯ they would probably be thrilled.


    But for Jiang Ruan, it was like thunder, and she opened her eyes in fright: "Please don¡¯t."


    "I don¡¯t want you to support me."


    "As the saying goes, no one in this world can be relied on except yourself. The money you earn yourself is the most reassuring. Women must have the ability to earn money, or else the oue will be miserable."


    Bao Ye listened to her rambling, and couldn¡¯t help but grin: "Who taught you this."


    He pulled back the quilt andy down, easily crossing the boundary, looking at her with dark eyes: "How miserable is a woman who can¡¯t earn money?"


    Jiang Ruan said bluntly: "One day when she¡¯s abandoned, she¡¯ll have nothing but the cold wind."


    "Like Wang Baochuan, eating up all the wild vegetables on a few mountains, isn¡¯t that miserable?"


    Bao Ye: "..."


    With a long arm, he directly pulled her into his embrace, her fragrance surrounding his nose.


    He felt particrly at ease.


    He closed his eyes, his lips moved slightly.


    "Sleep now."


    "Don¡¯t think about useless things, they¡¯re pointless."


    Jiang Ruan listened, her red lips twitched slightly, she said: "How is it pointless, I think my ideas are quite positive."


    "Well, people like you who were born into wealth obviously can¡¯t understand the mindset of poor folks like us."


    Bao Ye said nothing, after a few seconds of silence, he opened his eyes.


    He was met with her slightly sorrowful gaze, his heart constricted, and he tightened his arm around her waist.


    He said quietly: "Your thoughts aren¡¯t wrong. Living in this world, a lifetime involves many variables."


    "Only by having your own abilities can you stand firm in your circle, gain respect from others and enhance your self-worth. I took over the Bo family at seventeen, so I naturally empathize with your thoughts."


    "But Jiang Ruan, your man isn¡¯t dead."


    This was the first time he called himself her man.


    Jiang Ruan was stunned.


    Her body stiffened while lying in his arms.


    They locked eyes, his gaze deep and dark, repressed with tenderness.


    He said: "Perhaps you could trust me a little more."


    "At least over these years, I have never deceived you, have I?"


    His words were indeed true.


    Throughout their rtionship, he had been steadfast and never misled her.


    "But what if I want you to say you love me?" Jiang Ruan was already tearful, she sniffed, her eyes brimming with tears: "Would you say it?"


    "Bao Ye, I¡¯ve never been loved by anyone since I was a child."


    "You should know, what I want is love."


    Tears uncontrobly streaked down her eyes.


    He wiped them away promptly with warm fingers, her tears were scalding, the heat seemingly burning his heart.


    Seeing her cry, Bao Ye sighed and murmured: "Why do you always insist on that word?"

 Chapter 136 - 122: As You Wish

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 122: As You Wish</h4>


    "Isn¡¯t it nice the way we are now?"


    Bao Ye continued.


    Hearing his words, Jiang Ruan¡¯s hoarse voice emerged.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    "I just lost control a bit, let me take a moment."


    Jiang Ruan sobbed silently for a while, she sniffled, raised her hand to cover her face, trying to calm her emotions.


    Bao Ye handed her a tissue: "Wipe it off."


    "You¡¯ve cried so much you look like a little cat."


    Jiang Ruan took it, wiped away the tears on her face, her eyes were red: "Do you think I¡¯m too greedy?"


    "Wanting everything."


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips twitched slightly: "No."


    He frowned, his gaze filled withplexity, holding her, he said: "Actually, you¡¯re not wrong, it¡¯s me who has the problem."


    "No." Jiang Ruan retorted, she couldn¡¯t bear to hear such words.


    "Jiang Ruan." Bao Ye opened his mouth to call her name.


    Jiang Ruan raised her eyes, meeting his gaze, she was a bit apprehensive: "Yes."


    "What if I never learn to love someone in my lifetime?" Bao Ye asked her: "Would you leave?"


    This question left Jiang Ruan speechless.


    It felt like a knife was cutting through her heart.


    Her heart ached from suffocating pain.


    Having been with him for three years, it wasn¡¯t that she had no feelings at all.


    But...


    After a moment, she smiled at him, but it was a pale and pitiful smile: "Maybe."


    That means she will leave.


    Bao Ye¡¯s fingers holding her waist couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t notice, she leaned against his chest, her cheek pressed to his chest.


    Listening to the strong and powerful heartbeat of the man, her mind was filled with memories of the years spent with him.


    "Bao Ye, you know, ever since I was little, I imagined what kind of boyfriend I would have in the future, what kind of husband, how much he would love me."


    "I don¡¯t expect him to have high status or great wealth, I just hope he can treat me with respect and love me as I love him, and then we can spend our lives steadily together."


    "That¡¯s my understanding of love and happiness, simple and in."


    As she spoke, she choked up a bit.


    "You might think I¡¯m stupid, obsessing over something as elusive as love."


    "To you, it might seem cheap, but to me, it¡¯s the motivation that supports everything I do."


    Jiang Ruan smiled bitterly: "Isn¡¯t it said that the more peopleck something, the more they obsess over it."


    "Maybe that¡¯s just how I am."


    "I am very greedy, when you¡¯re good to me a little, I want you to be even better, I want you to be good to only me, to be your one and only."


    She looked at him, her eyes full of affection.


    Not hiding it in the slightest.


    He looked at her, his eyes very deep, even silent.


    This was the first time she had said these words to him.


    Jiang Ruan still wanted to say something when she heard the man¡¯s response: "I understand."


    He tightened his arms around her, enclosing her in his embrace.


    He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    "It will be as you wish."


    "Sleep now."


    A few words entered Jiang Ruan¡¯s ears, her eyes widened.


    She still wanted to ask what he meant by these words.


    Did he understand?


    Did he know what she wanted?


    As she wished.


    Would he love her?


    At this moment, Jiang Ruan was filled with excitement and questions.


    Eager to ask him.


    But seeing the tired look on the man¡¯s face, the heavy shadows under his eyes.


    The words stopped at Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips.


    Her starry eyes were full of brilliant light.


    Shining in the dim yellow night light.


    For a moment, Jiang Ruan seemed to have all the courage in the world.


    His words to her were a response.


    He didn¡¯tpletely not love her.


    Watching him close his eyes, after a while, Jiang Ruan finally couldn¡¯t hold back.


    She leaned over and kissed his thin lips softly.


    Then whispered five gentle and bold words in his ear.

 Chapter 137 - 123: Bao Ye Attends Her Press Conference

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 123: Bao Ye Attends Her Press Conference</h4>


    He kept his eyes tightly closed, his expression calm, showing not even a ripple of emotion.


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t care whether he could hear her or not, her heart was pounding like thunder, feeling like it might leap out of her throat.


    Courage and boldness never experienced before.


    After speaking, she obediently snuggled back into his arms, holding the man¡¯s narrow waist, smelling the scent of cologne, and quickly fell asleep.


    Not until he heard the steady breathing of the girl beside him did Bao Ye dare open his eyes, his dark eyes unable to conceal the turmoil within.


    He lowered his gaze, watching her sleep soundly, even the corners of her lips were slightly upturned.


    He pressed his thin lips together, yet a subtle smile passed through his eyes, and he held her a bit tighter, with his chin resting against her soft shoulder.


    He let out a breath.


    Perhaps, since a long time ago, he had already fully grown ustomed to her.


    ¡ª


    The online sensation around Fang Cui hadn¡¯t diminished.


    Ever since that day Fang Cui caused a scene at Jiang Ruan¡¯spany entrance, she had continuously done so several times afterward.


    At first, there were quite a few people watching her, butter, as it kept happening frequently, everyone just got used to it.


    Simply thinking she had lost her mind.


    Yet, many began taking advantage of the situation to gain poprity.


    Even starting a live broadcast focused on Fang Cui.


    The live stream gained great poprity.


    The day of the press conference.


    Jiang Ruan arrived early at the venue, she wore a simple white T-shirt and ck pants, with just a baseyer on her face, looking almost bare-faced with no noticeable difference.


    Backstage, she sat on the sofa, looking at the crowd-packed scene through the camera, biting her red lips tight, saying it was impossible to feelpletely stress-free.


    "Rx a bit." Sister Qin walked over, noticing her nervousness, gently patting her shoulder,forting, "It¡¯s nothing major, just a press conference, we all support you, one¡¯s background is not something they can choose themselves, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan¡¯s emotions finally settled somewhat, she let out a long breath.


    Replied, "Mmm."


    The press conference began.


    As soon as Jiang Ruan appeared, the ce instantly erupted.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s dedicated fans were excitedly calling her name.


    Looking at each excited face.


    At that moment, Jiang Ruan felt infinite courage within.


    See, there were still those who liked her and supported her.


    But inevitably, there were also harsh voices.


    "Jiang Ruan, are you really Chen Miao?"


    "Is Jiang Ruan¡¯s name something you changed heads for, is your family background all fake?"


    Facing the questioning, Jiang Ruan looked towards the crowd, lifting her chin, her face calm as she raised the microphone, even with a smile at the corner of her lips.


    She calmly said, "I know everyone is curious about my background, thanks to Fang Cui¡¯s tireless efforts, I also thank her and those behind her for exhausting themselves in trying to expose me."


    "Yes, I am Chen Miao, the one from a small, remote county town, Jiang City¡¯s Chen Miao."


    "Fang Cui is my real aunt, and after my parents passed away, my only family member left in this world."


    With these words, the scene instantly exploded.


    Both haters and loyal fans.


    Various voices of discussion emerged.


    Jiang Ruan let them talk however they wanted, her expression always remained calm.


    Suddenly, she sensed an intense gaze.


    Jiang Ruan instinctively looked up, coincidentally meeting the gaze of a man at the floor-to-ceiling window upstairs.


    Four eyes met, as if separated by half a century.


    Chen Nan stood beside him.


    A man in a full ck suit, with a chiseled face.


    Merely standing there, he was an unmissable view.


    At this moment, looking at her with a calm face, still maintaining that aloof, unreachable demeanor.


    Making it hard to discern emotions.


    Yet, despite this.


    Jiang Ruanxin¡¯s heart still trembled heavily.


    The fingertips holding the microphone were even trembling slightly.


    She couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯de.


    Bao Ye.


    He woulde to her press conference.

 Chapter 138 - 124: Bao Ye, I Want a Hug

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 124: Bao Ye, I Want a Hug</h4>


    When taking back her gaze, Jiang Ruan still couldn¡¯t suppress the tremor in her heart.


    Under the gaze of the man above, a feeling surged in Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart, whether it was courage or pressure.


    At this moment, a staff member standing closest to her approached a bit, speaking to her in a voice only the two could hear.


    "Mr. Bao said, don¡¯t be afraid, he will always be behind you."


    With just a few words, Jiang Ruan abruptly looked up.


    She first looked at the staff member, disbelief in her eyes, the other party nodded firmly at her.


    It was true.


    Bao Ye indeed asked someone to tell her this.


    Jiang Ruan closed her eyes, still unable to meet that gaze again.


    But...


    After a moment, as if reborn from the ashes, her cheeks showed a bright and sweet smile.


    She looked up at Bao Ye, silently forming two words with her lips.


    Thank you.


    Then she raised the microphone, her voice spread throughout the venue: "I want to say, whether I am the past Chen Miao or the present Jiang Ruan, it doesn¡¯t matter."


    "Since everyone is curious about my story and why I changed my name, let me tell you a story."


    Jiang Ruan held a bitter smile at the corner of her lips, but her face was lifted in a smile, as if she was a sunflower always in bloom no matter the time.


    "Once upon a time, there was a little girl, she was born into a very happy and warm family, her parents loved her very much, they treated her like a treasure, and she once thought she was the happiest person in the world, the beloved princess."


    "Until the day a nightmare descended, her parents both died, and she was left all alone, crying and wailing, but no one paid attention to her."


    "Later, she was adopted by someone, that person was her aunt, known to you all as Fang Cui."


    "At first, she thought her aunt would love and care for her like her parents, but she didn¡¯t expect that entering Fang Cui¡¯s house was the beginning of a nightmare..."


    Everyone at the venue listened earnestly to Jiang Ruan¡¯s speech.


    From the initial anticipation to theter heartbreak upon hearing about her being insulted and abused by Fang Cui.


    Jiang Ruan narrated her background, but there was nock of emotion.


    But she forcefully held back the tears from falling.


    She wouldn¡¯t cry anymore.


    In front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, Bao Ye watched Jiang Ruan¡¯s thin figure on stage, speaking softly about those words.


    Her shoulders could even be seen trembling lightly.


    His thin lips were tightly pressed.


    A fierce glint even shed in his dark eyes.


    He always knew her background wasn¡¯t good.


    But he didn¡¯t expect it to be this bad.


    Chen Nan, listening beside him, also sighed sympathetically: "Having such an aunt, Miss Jiang really must have the worst luck."


    Hearing Bao Ye speak: "Chen Nan."


    His voice was cold, merciless.


    Mixed with an impending storm¡¯s chill.


    Chen Nan nodded: "Mr. Bao."


    "Figure out a way to get rid of Fang Cui."


    "I want her to spend the rest of her life in agony, worse than death."


    Upon hearing this, Chen Nan felt a shiver in his heart.


    He also knew that Bao Ye was genuinely angry this time.


    Previously, Bao Ye wanted to deal with Fang Cui directly, but Miss Jiang had stopped him.


    This time, no one could stop him.


    Chen Nan: "Understood."


    Then he turned around to make a phone call to handle it.


    Below, after Jiang Ruan finished her speech, the die-hard fans were all heartbroken.


    They shouted loudly: "Jiang Ruan, we will always love you, no matter who you are, you are the person we love most!"


    "Jiang Ruan, we love you!"


    The supporting voices echoed in Jiang Ruan¡¯s ears, deafening.


    The scene was instantly filled with excitement.


    All were voices supporting and encouraging Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan could no longer hold back, moved to tears: "Thank you, thank you all."


    "Because of you, there is Jiang Ruan today."


    Jiang Ruan bowed her head in gratitude.


    The fans were utterly thrilled.


    The voices that were just challenging were buried in the shouts of the die-hard fans.


    Seeing this scene, Sister Qin couldn¡¯t help but take a light sigh.


    This oue was even better than imagined.


    Major news reporters also scrambled to record videos.


    Uploading them to major websites.


    In this instance, Jiang Ruan achieved aplete victory.


    From a tragic past, indomitable spirit, transforming from the ugly duckling to a swan.


    Enough to touch everyone.


    Although Jiang Ruan changed her name, from the day she stepped into the entertainment industry, she carried the tag of a pure and simple girl.


    Not some wealthy heiress unting her background.


    In the entertainment circle for years, everyone witnessed how she moved from a supporting role to a leading role.


    Just one thing to say.


    Jiang Ruan deserves it.


    Jiang Ruan was in particrly good spirits today, interacting with the fans for a long time before ending the press conference.


    Afterwards, returning backstage, Jiang Ruan immediately removed her makeup.


    Before removing makeup, she said to the mirror with a smile: "Luckily it was light makeup today, otherwise, with all this crying, I would have turned into a roon."


    "If this got out, it would totally ruin my image."


    Sister Qin sat on the sofa, teasing as she listened to these words: "Even if you were a roon, you¡¯d be the most pitiful and heart-wrenching roon in your fans¡¯ eyes."


    Sister Qin said: "Darling, I guess you¡¯ll be trending for the next few days."


    "Originally, a few brands were calling over the past two days to terminate contracts with you, but the live broadcast just garnered over three million views, not to mention other trends, and the brand side just contacted us saying they want to continue working with you."


    Sister Qin scoffed: "These people really are fence-sitters, going wherever the wind blows."


    Jiang Ruan, washing her face with cleanser, said indifferently: "That¡¯s just how the entertainment industry is, I¡¯m used to it."


    After washing her face, Jiang Ruan¡¯s cheeks looked just like peeled eggs, fair and tender.


    Sister Qin couldn¡¯t resist pinching her face, "You know, it¡¯s just too unfair; some people look better without makeup than with it."


    Jiang Ruan chuckled, "Alright, stop teasing me."


    Jiang Ruan stretchedzily, "Busy all day, I¡¯m exhausted and starving."


    Sister Qin raised her eyebrows, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re having a party tonight, my treat."


    "Consider it a celebration of your rebirth. From now on, Jiang Ruan is Jiang Ruan; Chen Miao is history."


    "No one can use that name to threaten you anymore."


    Jiang Ruan was indeed moved.


    Nearby assistants got excited hearing about the party.


    They kept urging Jiang Ruan.


    "Sister Jiang Ruan, let¡¯s go!"


    "We want to go to the party too."


    "We¡¯ve been so busytely, consider it a bit of rxation!"


    Everyone was encouraging her.


    Sister Qinughed, "Look, everyone wants to go. You wouldn¡¯t deny them this, would you?"


    Her words were clearly intended to persuade.


    Jiang Ruan, amused and helpless, could only agree, "Alright."


    "Then let¡¯s have a party tonight."


    "But let¡¯s not make you pay this time. Tonight at SM bar, the usual ce, the entire tab is on me."


    With that, thepany folks cheered excitedly.


    Someone whistled and shouted, "Sister Jiang Ruan is generous!"


    After agreeing, Jiang Ruan made an excuse to sneak off to the restroom.


    She had already texted Bao Ye earlier.


    Asking him to wait for her.


    She wanted to find him.


    But Bao Ye hadn¡¯t replied.


    Jiang Ruan felt unsure, inside she hadn¡¯t dared to check her phone, afraid of being discovered.


    Now outside, she opened her phone and saw the message he sent.


    [Okay.]


    [Third room on the left of the second floor, 203.]


    He even sent the room number.


    It¡¯s a hotel.


    The conference was on the first floor.


    The second floor and above were hotel-style amodations.


    Plus some studios and such.


    Jiang Ruan wore a mask, let her hair down, even changed clothes earlier, afraid of being recognized.


    She entered the elevator, which filled with people, silently pressed the button for the second floor, turning her back to everyone.


    Voices of discussion came from behind.


    "I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ruan to actually be Chen Miao. It doesn¡¯t matter, really, everyone has a past. It¡¯s just unexpected how tragic her background is."


    "Yeah, yeah, it makes me feel sad for her."


    "Her aunt is a terrible person, abusing children, why hasn¡¯t she been caught?"


    "I¡¯m furious too; such people should be jailed, never toe out again."


    "Exactly, having a rtive like that is bad luck. Eating, drinking, whoring, gambling, she abused young Jiang Ruan. Jiang Ruan was only seventy pounds in high school; imagine how terrible it was."


    "My goddess, it really breaks my heart."


    A discordant voice arose.


    "But have you considered, maybe Jiang Ruan is intentionally ying pitiful? After all, the entertainment circle is full of half-truths, maybe it¡¯s all an act."


    At this point, Jiang Ruan stopped listening, as she reached the second floor.


    Stepping out of the elevator, she deliberately kept her head down, covering her face, afraid someone might recognize her.


    Thinking of the discussions she had overheard, Jiang Ruan felt somewhat affected.


    But she didn¡¯t let it bother her.


    After all, words can be intimidating.


    Everyone has their own opinion.


    She could only express what she wanted to, convey all she had experienced.


    As for whether they believed her, that was their business.


    She¡¯s not RMB, can¡¯t make everyone like her.


    At this moment, what Jiang Ruan anticipated most was.


    Bao Ye.


    She really hadn¡¯t expected him to attend her press conference.


    His arrival was so sudden, she wasn¡¯t prepared at all.


    Standing on stage earlier and spotting him made her heart skip a beat.


    That sensation, Jiang Ruan still remembers.


    Standing outside room 203, Jiang Ruan took a breath, raised her hand, and knocked on the door, "Knock, knock, knock."


    Within a minute, the door opened from within.


    Bao Ye appeared in her view.


    He saw her with loose hair, wearing a dress, slippers, a mask, showing only her bright eyes.


    If he weren¡¯t familiar with her, wouldn¡¯t recognize her as Jiang Ruan.


    "Bao Ye," Jiang Ruan blinked and said, "You didn¡¯t leave."


    "Aren¡¯t you busy today, how do you have time toe to my press conference?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips slightly pursed, saying, "Hmm."


    "Come in, Superstar Jiang."


    Thest four words were more teasing.


    He inserted one hand in his pocket, looking cool.


    Shifted aside, leaving room for her to enter.


    Jiang Ruan replied, "Okay."


    And once inside, the door shutting sound came from behind, Bao Ye turned only to see Jiang Ruan remove her mask, revealing a pure, fair face. She opened her arms towards him, yfully and with grievance, "Bao Ye, I want a hug."

 Chapter 139 - 125: Wait

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 125: Wait</h4>


    She rarely acts so sweet and submissive on purpose.


    Bao Ye stared at her with his dark eyes for a few seconds, slowly removed his hand from his pocket, and let out a low chuckle: "Why are you acting like a child?"


    But he still stepped forward, reached out his long arm, and pulled her into his embrace.


    The familiar scent of cologne filled her nostrils. Jiang Ruan hugged him back, rubbing her cheek against his warm chest: "I am a child."


    "Haven¡¯t you seen the trendy posts onlely?"


    Bao Ye raised an eyebrow: "What posts?"


    "A good man pampers his woman like she¡¯s a little girl," Jiang Ruan said confidently, her voice sweet and soft.


    Bao Yeughed in exasperation: "You believe such brainless slogans?"


    Jiang Ruan pouted, looking at his cool and aloof face, like an ice block, and couldn¡¯t help butin: "Bao Ye, you¡¯re really not fun at all."


    Hearing herin, Bao Ye remained calm, his lips curving into a teasing smile, as he slowly leaned down close to her ear.


    Her earlobes were thin and flushed red.


    So adorable.


    He slightly moved his thin lips, breathing warmth directly onto her ear, alluring her with temptation: "Am I not?"


    "Then who was it that kept saying they couldn¡¯t take my many styleste at night?"


    The teasing words rang out.


    Jiang Ruan instantly understood his meaning, her ears turning red as she widened her eyes, full of embarrassment: "Bao Ye!"


    "Can we keep things separate?"


    "What I meant is you¡¯re too down-to-earth, you don¡¯t get those romantic jokes that are popr online, like an old-fashioned man..."


    She abruptly stopped, not continuing further.


    Because she already sensed something was off about him.


    Facing his sharp gaze, Jiang Ruan stuck out her tongue: "I¡¯m just joking, you¡¯re not old at all, you¡¯re in the prime of your life, still so youthful and handsome. How could you be old?"


    But Bao Ye still heard it, his dark eyes narrowing slightly, and the arm around her waist suddenly tightened as he let out a low snort: "Dare to call me an old man?"


    "Needs a lesson, huh?"


    Bao Ye was a few years older than her.


    But to him, age didn¡¯t mean much.


    Lots of people in their circle have a muchrger age gap.


    This wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding.


    But he hadn¡¯t reached the point of being an old man yet.


    Seeing him look displeased, Jiang Ruan quickly hugged him to appease him: "Oh, I already said I was kidding, you¡¯re not an old man."


    "You¡¯re so handsome, so charming, you won¡¯t be old even in twenty years."


    "By then, you¡¯ll be a man with mature charm."


    She kept talking with her red lips, raising her eyebrows and winking at him, her lively expression vibrant as could be.


    Bao Ye snorted, scolding her: "Sharp-tongued."


    "Is there any water here, let me have a drink first, I¡¯m dying of thirst from all the work until now," Jiang Ruan said intively.


    Bao Ye¡¯s gazended on the bottled water on the table, specially provided by the hotel, and he said, "Wait here."


    He released his hold on her and walked over, grabbing the water and unscrewing the cap.


    Jiang Ruan felt her feet ache, kicked off her slippers, and sat down on the sofa.


    Seeing hime over, she raised her hand to take it.


    But caught nothing.


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t intend to hand it to her at all.


    Jiang Ruan blinked: "Wasn¡¯t it for me?"


    "Don¡¯t rush."


    He sipped from the bottle, then cupped her chin with his fingers and suddenly leaned down to kiss her.


    Jiang Ruan: "!!!"


    When the water was fed into her mouth, she waspletely unresponsive.


    Senseless.


    Their eyes met, his dark pupils deep and seemingly gentle, as if it was her illusion, while he held her chin with his thumb and finger.


    Jiang Ruan swallowed the water with a gulp.


    Her eyes widened like saucers.


    Her mind was sluggish.


    Only when Bao Ye pulled away and licked his lips did Jiang Ruane to her senses, her face turning bright red.


    She covered her face with her small hands and protested: "Who told you to feed me like that?"

 Chapter 140 - 126: Bao Ye, Do You Think We鈥檙e Being Too Heartless?

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 126: Bao Ye, Do You Think We¡¯re Being Too Heartless?</h4>


    Bao Ye held the water, his sharp brows and eyes full of amusement: "Didn¡¯t you want to be a little kid?"


    "Little kids need to be fed by adults when they drink water."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Her cheeks were flushed, and even her ears were red.


    "But it¡¯s not fed by mouth."


    Bao Ye clicked his tongue lightly, with a teasing tone: "Who just said I had no romance? Now that I give it to you, you don¡¯t want it."


    "Jiang Ruan, your skill at saying one thing and meaning another is truly superb."


    Jiang Ruan felt utterly embarrassed.


    She bit her lip, unwilling to lose to him, and with a red face, she said, "You¡¯re just turning the tables on me, using what I said to make a point, deliberately digging a hole for me to fall into."


    "Bao Ye, there¡¯s no one more maniptive than you in this world."


    Bao Ye chuckled softly: "Thanks for thepliment."


    With that, he waved the water in his hand: "Still want to drink? I¡¯ll keep feeding you."


    Remembering what just happened, how could Jiang Ruan still drink? Her face flushed, and her heart pounded: "No more."


    "Is that little bit enough?" Bao Ye raised his eyebrows: "Drinking more water is good for your health."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    She pouted: "It¡¯s enough."


    "I¡¯m not drinking anymore."


    Seeing her pride, Bao Ye gave her a way out, handing her the water: "Alright."


    "I won¡¯t tease you anymore, drink it."


    Looking at the water, it was a lie to say Jiang Ruan wasn¡¯t thirsty. The press conferencested so long, and she spoke so much, her throat felt like it was smoking.


    So she raised her hand and took it, gulping down the water from the bottle.


    Watching her drink, Bao Ye sat down beside her.


    After drinking more than half a bottle of water, Jiang Ruan finally stopped.


    Thinking of something, she asked Bao Ye seriously: "Is there a way to make Fang Cui disappear without a trace, of course, I don¡¯t mean to take her life."


    Fang Cui¡¯s existence was truly a disaster.


    No matter how she ndered her, Jiang Ruan could endure it.


    But Fang Cui had be more aggressive these days.


    No matter how soft-hearted Jiang Ruan was, she didn¡¯t want to keep such a ticking time bomb around, ready to explode at any moment.


    Bao Ye said: "There is, Myanmar is a good choice for her."


    After speaking, he seemed to suddenly remember, and said lightly, "Oh."


    "By the way, I seem to have already had someone send her there, she should be on the way now."


    Jiang Ruan was shocked to hear this, her eyes widened: "You had someone send Fang Cui to Myanmar."


    Bao Ye calmly responded: "Yeah."


    "What is it, isn¡¯t this just what you wanted?"


    He leaned back on his shoulder,zily resting against a pillow, exuding an air of nobility in every move.


    He nced sidelong at Jiang Ruan, his tone indifferent: "I helped you get rid of such a major threat, how do you n to thank me, huh?"


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t expect him to act faster than she did.


    Did this mean they had a tacit understanding?


    "How do you want me to thank you?" Jiang Ruan asked him, "By the way, Fang Cui had a son and a daughter-inw, my people went to Jiang City but didn¡¯t find them, I suspect people from Rong Cheng took them."


    Jiang Ruan frowned: "Fang Cui¡¯s daughter-inw is said to be a gambler, just like Fang Cui, and her son isn¡¯t a good person, they¡¯ll do anything for money, I¡¯m afraid..."


    Bao Ye interrupted her: "Don¡¯t worry."


    "Everything¡¯s already arranged."


    "They are only on ater flight than Fang Cui, tomorrow the three of them can reunite."


    He was so thoughtful about everything!


    Beyond surprise, Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but ask him softly: "Bao Ye, do you think what we¡¯re doing is a bit too harsh?"


    Just sending them to that ce like this.


    ¡ª


    Updating now, dear readers, please vote with your rmendations, love you all, mwah.

 Chapter 141 - 127: I Have a Clear Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 127: I Have a Clear Conscience</h4>


    "Cruel?"


    Bao Ye raised an eyebrow, his dark eyes scrutinizing her for a few seconds, his gaze full of inquiry: "Do you think what we¡¯re doing is cruel?"


    He asked with a calm tone.


    Yet it effortlessly revealed his powerful aura as a superior.


    Just by looking at her with such a calm gaze, it was enough to stir up tumultuous waves in Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart, making it impossible for her to remainposed.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t quite handle his seriousness, she clung to his arm coquettishly: "Don¡¯t look at me like that, I know I shouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted."


    "Maybe I¡¯m just too kind-hearted."


    She proudly boasted.


    No matter how others treated her, she would always leave some room.


    This time, she truly couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had the thought of being ruthless.


    People like Fang Cui would never be satisfied in their lifetime; if she didn¡¯tpromise, Fang Cui could ruin her reputation for life.


    Those gossip news outlets would exploit the situation and the trending topics would be unbearable.


    All these negatively affected her.


    Why should she endure Fang Cui¡¯s negative influence?


    She owed her nothing.


    Even if shepromised, Fang Cui wouldn¡¯t let her go, only draining her blood crazily like a bug or a vampire.


    Jiang Ruan understood this clearly.


    "Kindness is a virtue, but being too kind is an illness, it needs to be cured."


    Bao Ye sighed: "I¡¯ve told you before, don¡¯t be soft-hearted when you need to be ruthless, you can never learn."


    Jiang Ruan stuck out her tongue: "Who says I¡¯m not ruthless, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be discussing this with you."


    "When will it be enough for me to have even half of your ruthlessness? Then I could dominate the entertainment industry, and no one would dare to mess with me."


    "Half of what?"


    "Ruthlessness," Jiang Ruan said.


    Bao Ye: "..."


    "Do you know how people out there describe you?" Jiang Ruan teased with interest: "Ruthless and merciless, arrogant, and unfeeling."


    "Dear Mr. Bao, do you ept this reputation?"


    Faced with her teasing, Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes glinted with coldness, and he reached out to pull her into his embrace.


    Unexpectedly, she ended up leaning against his chest.


    A man¡¯s voice sounded above her head.


    Cold and unfeeling.


    "I ept."


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I?"


    He sneered: "I, Bao Ye, have never been a good person, doing good deeds is naturally not my thing."


    "Besides, if I had been as kind-hearted as you in those early years, I would have been bullied to the bone by those old skeletons of the Bao Family. Do you think you would still see me now?"


    The power struggles in prestigious families are fiercely intense.


    Beyond your imagination.


    Back then, the Bo family was often in trouble, practically bing a joke in the entire circle.


    The old master was seriously ill, and Bao Ye was young.


    As the heir of the Bao Group, he had no second choice, unless he wanted to be ousted.


    Jiang Ruanxin shuddered at the thought that he inherited the Bo family at seventeen.


    The Bo family back then was far from its current glory.


    They were facing internal and external troubles.


    His parents divorced, the Bao Group had no one in charge, and the old master was bedridden.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of pity for him.


    "I¡¯m sorry." She bit her lip, her dark eyes gleaming with a guilty light: "You had no choice either, I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to hurt you."


    "You¡¯ve done very well."


    Bao Ye listened but spoke: "Jiang Ruan."


    He called her and she responded: "Hmm."


    "You always knew."


    "I, Bao Ye, was never born a kind person, nor do I believe in Buddhism."


    "Kind thoughts are useless to me, they are like fleeting clouds."


    His expression serious, his brows sharp.


    He said in a low voice.


    "But all these years, I¡¯ve acted with a clear conscience,"


    "I have never done anything that goes against morality or harms people."


    Jiang Ruan: "I know."


    Maybe the atmosphere was too tense, sheughed: "Great men don¡¯t dwell on small matters, that¡¯s why you can achieve great things, Mr. Bao of the Bao Group. Someone like me who always drags things out, if it weren¡¯t for the opportunity to enter the entertainment industry, I would probably still be working in some obscure corner."


    "Isn¡¯t there a saying online? A monthly sry of eighteen hundred, always with a smile."


    "I guess it probably refers to people like me."


    Bao Ye, whose thoughts were initially heavy, focused mostly on work each day, with thousands of people depending on thepany for their livelihood, saying there¡¯s no pressure would be impossible.


    So during his downtime, he mostly kept a somber face.


    But now listening to her joke like that.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    The suppressedughter was unmistakable in his dark eyes, and he affectionately teased her, his fingers brushing her nose lightly: "You¡¯ve got so many tricks up your sleeve."


    "Did you learn all that from the inte?"


    "Of course," Jiang Ruan chuckled: "Otherwise, how could I justify my daily inte surfing?"


    This Bao Ye understood.


    It simply means being online.


    After spending a while with her, Bao Ye returned to thepany, where a lot of things were still waiting for him.


    Before leaving, Jiang Ruan mentioned she¡¯d return homete to have apany dinner at a bar.


    Upon hearing this, Bao Ye frowned and told her to call him when it was over.


    He woulde to pick her up.


    Jiang Ruan wanted to refuse, he was already tired from a long day of work.


    She didn¡¯t want him to waste his energying to pick her up.


    But the man¡¯s tone left no room for argument.


    If that was the case, then alright.


    Jiang Ruan no longer refused.


    Lest it upset him.


    ¡ª


    By the time the gathering ended, it was nearly one in the morning.


    Sister Qin gave the wholepany a holiday, everyone had the day off tomorrow, so they let loose tonight and drank freely.


    It was booked out for today, and since everyone in thepany had signed confidentiality agreements, there was naturally no worry about anything being leaked.


    Jiang Ruan also let loose and yed around.


    She didn¡¯t hold back on the drinking either.


    Finally, Sister Qin, worried, insisted on sending her back, but Jiang Ruan said a driver was already waiting.


    It was the driver she usually used.


    She told Sister Qin not to worry.


    Sister Qin, who had also drunk quite a bit, held onto Jiang Ruan and spoke with high emotions before letting her go.


    By the corner of the bar, on the side of the road.


    Jiang Ruan, holding her bag, wearing five-centimeter high heels and a waist-hugging short skirt revealing her slender, pale long legs, wobbled over.


    Just as she turned the corner, she spotted the familiar pure ck Rolls-Royce.


    With the tail number 88999.


    In Beijing, this was Bao Ye¡¯s exclusive ride.


    The car of choice for the president of the Bao Group, the ¡¯Prince of Beijing¡¯.


    Jiang Ruan took a step forward to approach.


    When she was about two or three meters away, the car door opened, polished ck shoes hit the ground, and a tall figure instantly came into sight.


    He had one hand in his pocket, his expression as stern as an elder, watching the unsteady walker approaching slowly.


    Her walking posture was truly wobbly.


    And she was wearing heels.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    He strode over, supporting her arm, frowning as he scolded: "Why did you drink so much?"


    Late at night, wearing so little.


    And drinking so much.


    She didn¡¯t even want him to pick her up.


    Bao Ye really wanted to take her to see the recent cases in Beijing, to give her a good understanding of what danger means.


    Seeing the familiar face of the man, thest shred of rity in Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind was also somewhat intoxicated.


    She deliberately made her eyes hazy, pouting her red lips, leaning into his embrace: "Because I¡¯m happy."


    She looked up at the tight jawed man, and took the initiative to hug his neck and said...

 Chapter 142 - 128: What Do You Want? Just Say It

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 128: What Do You Want? Just Say It</h4>


    "I had an amazing time tonight. Guess what the girls at mypany are calling me?"


    Her voice was full of pride.


    In the moonlight, seeing her tipsy appearance with cheeks flushed, Bao Ye easily wrapped an arm around her, his Adam¡¯s apple moving slightly: "What?"


    "A fairy!"


    With a big grin showing her little white teeth, Jiang Ruan released his neck and cradled her own face: "They said I¡¯m the most beautiful fairy in thepany, like I¡¯ve flown down from the heavens."


    She waved her hands around animatedly.


    She didn¡¯t look like a fairy, more like a drunkard.


    Bao Ye couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, teasing her: "Flew down from the heavens? Why not fly back up then?"


    "Just a fewpliments and they got you to drink so much?"


    He pinched her cheek lightly, scolding: "No backbone."


    Though Jiang Ruan had had a bit too much to drink, she wasn¡¯tpletely drunk. Hearing him scold her, she pouted: "What!"


    "They were genuinelyplimenting me, okay? They usually treat me really well at thepany and are diligent with their work. I drank voluntarily, they didn¡¯t coax me into it."


    Jiang Ruan huffed lightly: "Stop treating me like an idiot, alright? Others praise me, but you¡¯re the only one who criticizes."


    Bao Ye got a bit of a lecture from her.


    Looking at her, he really had no temper, and sighed: "Alright, whatever you say is right."


    "Let¡¯s go."


    But Jiang Ruan held onto his arm, Bao Ye turned, seeing her pout with a pitiful expression, he raised an eyebrow: "What now?"


    Jiang Ruan: "I don¡¯t want to go back yet."


    Bao Yeughed in exasperation: "It¡¯s past one in the morning. If we¡¯re not going back, what do you want to do?"


    Jiang Ruan pointed to her stomach, innocently: "It¡¯s saying it¡¯s a bit hungry."


    "It wants food, otherwise it¡¯ll starve."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    "Didn¡¯t you eat anything tonight?"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head: "No, we just focused on drinking."


    "And then ran out of drinks in the end."


    Bao Ye asked her: "Where did it go?"


    "Went out in the bathroom," Jiang Ruan said confidently: "It¡¯s all water, it doesn¡¯t fill the stomach."


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips twitched, he really couldn¡¯t do anything about her.


    "Let¡¯s head back, I¡¯ll have the housekeeper make you something to eat."


    Jiang Ruan blinked: "But I want Qingyun Road¡¯s wontons."


    "The wontons there are particrly delicious. It¡¯s not far from here, just a few minutes¡¯ walk."


    "I haven¡¯t had them in a long time."


    Bao Ye frowned: "Do you really have to eat it now?"


    "It¡¯s past one in the morning, the shop¡¯s probably closed."


    "No," Jiang Ruan said: "This shop is open 24/7."


    She shook his hand, acting coy: "Will you take me to eat them, pretty please?"


    She seemed like a little child.


    No.


    Bao Ye finally understood.


    She wasn¡¯t really drunk, she was just putting on an act.


    If she was truly drunk, she¡¯d be fast asleep.


    No way she¡¯d be like this, knowing she¡¯s hungry and wanting to eat.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    In the end, Bao Yepromised.


    Rubbing his tired temples, he had a 6 AM flight to catch to South Africa for a project supervision.


    Oh well, seeing her so happy, he decided to apany her for wontons.


    Under the moonlight, Bao Ye wrapped an arm around Jiang Ruan¡¯s waist and walked forward. They hadn¡¯t gone far when Jiang Ruan stopped again.


    Bao Ye: "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Jiang Ruan pouted, looking pitiful: "My feet hurt."


    "Partied with them earlier, and my legs hurt too."


    Bao Ye nced at her high and thin heels,ughed in exasperation: "Dancing in high heels? Serves you right."


    Jiang Ruan, being scolded, clung to him coyly: "Please don¡¯t scold me."


    "The past is the past, we need to think about what to do now, right?"


    Bao Ye saw that she had already figured it out.


    Just waiting for him to give her an out.


    And then she¡¯d take a mile.


    "What do you want to do, just tell me."

 Chapter 143 - 129: Bao Ye, My Foot Hurts~

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 129: Bao Ye, My Foot Hurts~</h4>


    Being questioned, Jiang Ruan¡¯s small face smiled sweetly, her lively big eyes blinking with a request: "Carry me, otherwise you can piggyback me."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    "You can choose one, okay? I¡¯m so skinny, it doesn¡¯t take much effort to carry or piggyback me."


    She was quite assertive.


    Seeing that he remained unmoved, Jiang Ruan acted pitifully, speaking in a coquettish tone: "Bao Ye, my feet hurt~"


    The girl spoke with a seductive charm.


    Listening to her, it felt as if she were inviting intimacy.


    Bao Ye only felt a dryness in his throat.


    In the end, unable to resist, just as she was about to speak again, he bent his tall figure, wrapped his left hand around her waist, used his right hand to hold her slender legs, and lifted her up.


    "Alright now?" he asked.


    Holding her, he walked forward.


    The street lights cast long shadows on the ground of the two.


    But it was just one person¡¯s shadow.


    Jiang Ruan took advantage, wrapping her arms around his neck and nestled in his embrace, secretly joyful, praised him in a sweet voice: "Bao Ye, you really are the best to me."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, he pped her on the butt.


    "Ah!" Jiang Ruan blushed and red: "Why did you hit me?"


    Under the night lights, her face was red like an apple.


    Bright red.


    If you look closely, you could see her earlobes were flushed.


    "How can you hit people like this, I¡¯m not a child anymore, it¡¯s so embarrassing."


    Bao Ye kept walking steadily while holding her, replying with augh: "Punishment for being too demanding."


    "Jiang Ruan, no one has ever dared to act this spoiled in front of me like you."


    Jiang Ruan raised her eyes, giving a charming smile: "Really?"


    "Does that mean I¡¯m your exception then?"


    This sentence made Jiang Ruan quite happy.


    Her dangling feet couldn¡¯t help but swing around proudly, forgetting she was wearing high heels.


    With a plop, the high heel on her right foot dropped.


    "Ah."


    The man halted following the sound.


    Jiang Ruan nced at the ground, looking up innocently and blinking at him: "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose."


    "Mr. Bao, could you please pick it up for me?"


    "These shoes are quite expensive, I think you gave them to me. It¡¯s my first time wearing them, don¡¯t want to lose them."


    She coyly gave her excuse.


    Bao Ye took a deep breath, ultimately squatted gently with her in his arms, cing her on his legs.


    Then picked up the high heel, and took off the other high heel from her foot too.


    Then held them in his hand.


    Jiang Ruan saw his slender fingers, which used to strategize and decide the highest powers of the Bao Family, now helping her with shoes.


    Her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel an unusual delight.


    "Don¡¯t move around."


    Bao Ye, holding the shoes and her, said in a deep voice: "If they fall again, I won¡¯t pick them up."


    Jiang Ruan said "Oh", leaning against his chest.


    In the silent deep night, neither spoke, only the sound of leather shoes hitting the ground could be heard.


    At mere proximity, Bao Ye clearly smelled the alcoholic aromaing off her, like red wine, incredibly fragrant.


    Bao Ye was a clean freak.


    If it were anyone else, even the slightest off-scent would make him avoid them.


    Yet holding her, he somehow didn¡¯t feel repelled, but instead found it quite fragrant.


    Bao Ye couldn¡¯t understand.


    Just like she said, is she indeed an exception to him?


    Qingyun Road was very close.


    In about six to seven minutes, they arrived at the wonton shop that Jiang Ruan mentioned.


    "Is it here?" Bao Ye asked her.


    The whole street was dark.


    Only here it was brightly lit.


    Jiang Ruan excitedly said: "Yes."


    She wiggled her feet.


    "Quickly put me down, I can smell the wonton¡¯s aroma."


    Bao Ye: "..."

 Chapter 144 - 130: Mr. Bao, Am I Blessed?

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 130: Mr. Bao, Am I Blessed?</h4>


    Standing at the restaurant¡¯s entrance, the inside was brightly lit.


    Even at thiste hour, it was still open for business.


    It was obviously an old restaurant, but inside, there was only one table upied by guests¡ªa middle-aged woman with her child.


    Bao Ye withdrew his gaze, ced the high heels on the ground, and then put Jiang Ruan on hisp, his well-defined fingers helping her put on her shoes.


    As soon as her shoes were on, Jiang Ruan eagerly got off and pulled him by the hand to walk inside.


    Bao Ye¡¯s posture stiffened slightly, still somewhat unustomed to such public disys of intimacy when there were other people around.


    His gaze turned wary.


    But her hand was truly soft, held tightly by her, and for a moment, Bao Ye felt an unusual sense of security¡ªa feeling of being led forward by someone was something he had never experienced before.


    He was Bao Ye.


    The formidable figure who made the Bao Family the top in Beijing¡ªBao Ye.


    Also a lone wolf.


    He had always been the one leading others forward.


    Never the one being led.


    But this feeling seemed rather nice.


    Watching the girl¡¯s soft shoulder-length hair, between releasing her hand and holding it tighter, Bao Ye instinctively chose thetter.


    At this moment, Jiang Ruan was talking to the shopkeeper, and upon feeling his firm grip, the smile on her lips instantly grew sweeter.


    "Nannan, it¡¯s been so long since Ist saw you, and you seem even prettier now." The shopkeeper auntie said with a smile.


    Speaking in fluent Shanghai dialect.


    Jiang Ruan smiled and said, "Thank you for thepliment."


    "Sis, we want two bowls of wontons¡ªonerge, one small."


    The shopkeeper auntie¡¯s gaze, however, was on Bao Ye, noticing his attire, it was obvious he was from the upper ss.


    Standing together with Jiang Ruan.


    How impressive.


    "Is this handsome guy your boyfriend? He¡¯s really good-looking, you two are quite a match!"


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t understand the Shanghai dialect, but he stillprehended the shopkeeper¡¯s message.


    His dark eyes flickered with an unusual glow.


    Jiang Ruan felt a bit nervous, just hearing his maic and earnest voice say, "Thank you."


    The shopkeeper auntie had an even better impression of him.


    Not only rich and good-looking, but also polite.


    Taking advantage of Bao Ye turning away, the shopkeeper quietly praised Jiang Ruan, "Nannan, you¡¯re a lucky girl, finding such a man¡ªyour days will befortable."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s cheeks flushed as she looked at Bao Ye.


    Just as the man looked back.


    Their eyes met, gazes intersecting in the air.


    Seeing the shopkeeper talked to her without knowing what, she looked bashful, Bao Ye¡¯s lips twitched slightly, his sharp face now softened considerably.


    The wonton shop wasn¡¯trge, with a total of six tables arranged.


    The decor was simple, but it was very clean.


    The table surfaces were polished to shine.


    It was evident the owner was particr about hygiene.


    Even with his cleanliness obsession, Bao Ye couldn¡¯t find fault with the ce as he sat down.


    Jiang Ruan sat across from him.


    Facing each other, a strange feeling arose within them.


    They were both too busy.


    And given their respective statuses.


    This was, in fact, the first time they went out for a meal alone.


    Nearby, the sound of a middle-aged woman coaxing her child to eat wontons could be heard, her voice calling out to her baby.


    The atmosphere here seemed somewhat awkward.


    Sitting face to face.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips moved slightly, about to find a topic, when she heard Bao Ye ask, "What did the shopkeeper say to you just now?"


    Jiang Ruan was caught off guard, holding back augh, "Nothing much."


    Bao Ye raised an eyebrow, "Can¡¯t say?"


    Seeing her trying to suppress a smile, Bao Ye had a few guesses¡ªprobably teasing them.


    "It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t," Jiang Ruan said, "just a joke."


    Bao Ye was quite patient, "What kind of joke?"


    Seeing him persistent, Jiang Ruan blinked and decided to tell him, "She said I¡¯m lucky to find a man like you, able to livefortably in the future."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Jiang Ruan rested her elbows on the table, holding her small face with her palm, her unadorned cheeks extra pure, smiling brightly at him.


    She yfully teased, "Mr. Bao, am I lucky?"


    This question.


    "Hmm, you are."


    Jiang Ruan hadn¡¯t expected he¡¯d respond.


    Blinking repeatedly, the conversation ended there.


    Soon, the wontons arrived.


    The portions were quiterge, with the bigger bowl being twice the size of a face, and a smaller one.


    As soon as it was served, the aroma wafted over.


    Bao Ye wasn¡¯t originally hungry, but perhaps the wontons were too fragrant, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit hungry.


    "Therge one is yours, the small one is mine," Jiang Ruan divided, raising her hand to push therger bowl toward him.


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t refuse, nced at her smaller bowl, which actually wasn¡¯t that small.


    Considering their appetite.


    The smaller bowl would¡¯ve sufficed.


    But since they had already ordered, Bao Ye didn¡¯t speak up, pinched the spoon with his fingers, and quietly began eating.


    He always ate neatly, no matter what he ate, without making any sound.


    This was the Bo family¡¯s lifelong family rule.


    Jiang Ruan, on the other hand, was different; the soup was too hot, she made audible slurping sounds.


    The noise was quite loud.


    Almost deliberate.


    Bao Ye sipped the soup, it was very savory, really quite good.


    Worthy of this store¡¯s name, "Thousand-Mile Fragrance."


    Yet his attention wasn¡¯t on the wontons, entirely drawn by the slurping noises from across.


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips twitched, lifting his gaze to her, unable to resist saying, "Don¡¯t make noise while eating."


    Jiang Ruan was doing it on purpose, maybe because of the alcohol, she deliberately wanted to tease him, wanted to see his emotions fluctuate, rather than remaining like this, akin to a silent mountain.


    Holding the spoon, she looked at him hopefully,ining, "It¡¯s hot~"


    "Then wait a bit to eat," Bao Ye said.


    Jiang Ruan dragged her voice again, "Hungry..."


    Pointing to her stomach, she said, "The mouth can bear it, but this can¡¯t."


    "It¡¯s been calling all the way."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    No matter what, it was incorrect.


    So he chose not to speak.


    Silently bowed his head to eat wontons.


    But afterward, Jiang Ruan no longer made deliberate slurping noises.


    Once was enough, twice or thrice would lose its effect.


    Chewing on the fragrant wontons, she asked him, "How is it, are the wontons here delicious?"


    Bao Ye responded, "Yes."


    Sure of its tastiness.


    Because he had never tasted it before.


    First time eating.


    "This was my first meal when I arrived in Beijing, at that time, I had no money, only enough to pay the rent, after paying the rent I had very little left, passing by here the aroma was irresistible, Lu Jie and I couldn¡¯t resist and ordered a small bowl of wontons, we each shared half," Jiang Ruan said, her face inadvertently showing a hint of nostalgia.


    She sighed, "In the blink of an eye, three years have passed, time really flies."


    Her tone was filled with emotion.


    And deep nostalgia.


    Bao Ye had heard the name Lu Jie from her many times.


    He had investigated, knowing she came with Jiang Ruan from Jiang City.


    Also Jiang Ruan¡¯s best friend.


    Now a nurse at a hospital, but he had never met her.


    Last time he went to pick her up, he didn¡¯t see anyone.


    But Bao Ye knew such a person existed.


    Also knew Lu Jie held significant weight in Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart.


    Bao Ye elegantly bit into a wonton, only speaking after swallowing.


    The man¡¯s dark eyes locked on her.


    With a light snort, his tone calm, "Those days of not having enough to eat or wear are worth remembering?"

 Chapter 145 - 131: Swiping the Card

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 131: Swiping the Card</h4>


    Hearing the sarcasm in his tone, Jiang Ruan looked up while holding a spoon and retorted, "What do you know."


    "Someone like you, born into a wealthy family and raised in luxury, of course, cannot understand how tough life can be for us, the pennilessmoners. The weakest part of the hemp rope always breaks, and when Lu Jie and I first came to Beijing, we relied on each other to survive. Those days I will never forget."


    "Thinking back now, it was actually quite beautiful. At least I wasn¡¯t alone and helpless."


    As Jiang Ruan spoke, a happy curve formed on her lips.


    Her little face smiled sweetly.


    Falling into Bao Ye¡¯s eyes, aplex light shed in his dark pupils. Who says he can¡¯t understand hardship?


    The life of a wealthy young master isn¡¯t as good as she imagines.


    Before Bao Ye was seventeen, he was strictly trained by his grandfather.


    While other kids yed, he studied finance.


    He started learning middle school textbooks in the first grade.


    He skipped grades in his studies.


    Skipped quite a few grades, in fact.


    It resulted in all his time being spent on studies, and from childhood to adulthood, he didn¡¯t have many good friends.


    The words were at the tip of his tongue, but Bao Ye held them back in the end.


    He¡¯s a grown man,paring hardships with her would be embarrassing.


    Jiang Ruan finished a whole bowl of wontons.


    Setting down the spoon, she saw Bao Ye had also stopped. The big bowl seemed no different from a basin to him.


    No matter how tasty the wontons were, once full, he couldn¡¯t eat any more.


    Before he could speak, Jiang Ruan said, "Boss, the bill."


    The owner they spoke to earlier came over.


    "Finished, Nannan? How was it, good?"


    Jiang Ruan praised, "Just as delicious as before."


    "Handsome, how did you find it?"


    Being looked at with a smile by the owner, Bao Ye courteously replied, "Delicious."


    The owner was even happier with the praise.


    "Great that it¡¯s delicious."


    "That¡¯ll be 26 in total."


    Big bowl, fourteen; small bowl, twelve.


    This price in Beijing is considered very cheap.


    When Jiang Ruan first came to Beijing, it was this price, and it hasn¡¯t changed over the years.


    Just as Jiang Ruan was about to open her phone¡¯s WeChat, she saw the man beside her hand a card over.


    Bao Ye held the card with his long fingers, his angr face full of maturity and steadiness as he said in a low voice, "I¡¯ll pay."


    It was a ck card.


    Looking at the card, the owner was momentarily stunned.


    "Ah? Pay with card?"


    Seeing the owner¡¯s reaction, a hint of confusion shed in Bao Ye¡¯s eyes. Could it be that the shop doesn¡¯t ept cards?


    He then heard a chuckle from beside him; Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and nudged Bao Ye¡¯s card back with his phone.


    "This isn¡¯t a mall; you can¡¯t use a card."


    "I¡¯ll do it instead."


    Then she decisively raised her phone, scanned the shop¡¯s QR code, entered the amount, and paid.


    "All done, boss."


    Jiang Ruan blinked, waving her screen for the owner to see.


    The owner: "Oh, okay."


    Bao Ye, with a sullen expression, put the card back into his wallet.


    The owner smiled, "Handsome, we don¡¯t ept cards here, only WeChat or Alipay."


    With the stubbornness in Bao Ye¡¯s bones, he replied politely, "I¡¯ll know for next time."


    As they walked out of the wonton shop, it was pitch dark outside.


    They had just walked a few meters out.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore,ughing so hard her stomach hurt. She clutched her belly and looked at him, "Using a card to pay for wontons haha, it¡¯s my first time seeing someone use a card for wontons."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    His lips twitched, "Noughing."


    For the sake of his pride, he asked, "Why can¡¯t you use a card for wontons? Lacking a card machine is the shop¡¯s issue; public consumption ces should have card machines."


    Jiang Ruanughed even more uncontrobly at his words.


    She coughed, trying to stifle herughter, and nodded, "You have a point... hahahah..."


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it back.


    "For a bowl of wontons... twelve bucks... paying with a card hahahaha."


    Bao Ye: "..."

 Chapter 146 - 132: Pig

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 132: Pig</h4>


    Listening to the incessantughter beside him, Bao Ye pressed his lips together and chose to ignore her, walking quickly with his long legs.


    Gradually, Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t keep up.


    This section of the road was under construction, making the ground difficult to walk on. Earlier, Bao Ye had carried her, so she didn¡¯t really feel anything.


    Now walking by herself, she felt ufortable, especially as she was wearing high heels.


    Looking at Bao Ye walking ahead, indifferent to her struggles, Jiang Ruan bit her lip, refusing to believe it.


    She deliberately eximed loudly.


    The tone was full of surprise.


    Almost instantly, the figure ahead stopped and quickly turned around to look at her.


    Jiang Ruan bent over her back, and Bao Ye immediately returned to her, walking with determination, and with a tense expression and furrowed brow, he supported her: "Sprained?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded: "I think so."


    "Bao Ye, my foot hurts ~"


    "I guess I can¡¯t walk."


    She looked at him pitifully.


    In the moonlight, she looked like a wounded little rabbit.


    Bao Ye snorted lightly, with a cold expression: "Weren¡¯t you showing off just now?"


    "Why aren¡¯t you keeping up the act?"


    "Wearing such high heels to a club, if not you, then who would sprain an ankle."


    "..."


    Jiang Ruan found it amusing and exasperating.


    Does this childish man have to be so immature?


    Taking revenge, is it?


    She didn¡¯t sprain it, no need for him to carry her.


    She was muttering inwardly.


    In the next second, she was suddenly swooped and lifted by the man.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, the scent of his cologne lingering around her nose, exceptionally pleasant, as she leaned against his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat.


    Jiang Ruanzily yawned and shut her eyes: "So sleepy."


    Bao Ye carried her, stepping steadily forward, noticing her closed eyes, he suddenly felt like teasing her.


    Deliberately provoking her.


    "What¡¯s the term for eating and then sleeping?"


    A bit dizzy in the head, Jiang Ruan spoke without thinking: "Pig."


    After speaking, there was silence for two seconds, and then she suddenly realized.


    She opened her eyes: "You tricked me!"


    Bao Ye: "The words came out of your own mouth."


    Jiang Ruan grumbled: "A pig is a pig."


    "But don¡¯t forget we¡¯re of the same kind. If I¡¯m a pig, you¡¯re a pig too."


    She said proudly.


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Is this considered digging a pit and burying himself too?


    Jiang Ruan was really tired, nestled in his arms, her cheek resting against his chest as she quickly fell asleep.


    Suddenly, it became quiet around.


    Bao Ye felt inexplicably unustomed, looked down to see her asleep, her small face peaceful and gentle, with none of the previous feisty demeanor.


    She was very slim, holding her felt weightless.


    Bao Ye had instructed the servants to take good care of her diet, especially to ensure she got enough nutrition.


    But Jiang Ruan was wild by nature, and for the sake of body management.


    If he didn¡¯t keep an eye on her, she wouldn¡¯t eat.


    Breakfast was just iced Americano.


    Though iced Americano was good for reducing swelling, drinking it on an empty stomach hurt the stomach.


    He had told her, but she didn¡¯t listen.


    Porridge was the best choice in the morning.


    If the stomach gets damaged, nothing can be eaten.


    Thinking this, Bao Ye carried her to the car, freeing a hand to open the car door, lowered the passenger seat, and then ced her down.


    He took a thin nket to cover her.


    Then he closed the door and came to the driver¡¯s seat.


    Jiang Ruan was deeply asleep, perhaps partly due to having drunk alcohol.


    She did not wake up throughout the journey.


    Late at night, the all-ck Rolls Royce cruised smoothly on the night road, Bao Ye didn¡¯t drive too fast, afraid of disturbing her.


    The passenger seat was very spacious and soft, crafted from custom materials Bao Yemissioned.


    It was no different from a big bed.


    Jiang Ruan slept soundly.


    She didn¡¯t wake up even when they arrived at the vi, Bao Ye carried her out of the car and back to the bedroom.

 Chapter 147 - 133: Fang Cui, Her Son, and Daughter-in-law Missing

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 133: Fang Cui, Her Son, and Daughter-inw Missing</h4>


    Noon.


    Rong Cheng was having lunch with Li Xin when a call came in.


    Hearing the words from the other side, Rong Cheng was instantly furious: "What did you say? Fang Cui¡¯s son and daughter-inw are missing?"


    "What, Fang Cui is missing too?"


    "What are you all doing, didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on them?"


    The other sidemented: "Yes, Chief, we don¡¯t know what happened either. They were clearly there yesterday, and we don¡¯t know how her daughter-inw and son got out."


    Rong Cheng was about to explode: "What good are you, a few people can¡¯t even keep an eye on three of them? What are you waiting for, hurry up and find them."


    "A bunch of useless fools, see how I¡¯ll deal with you if you don¡¯t find them!"


    After hanging up the phone, Rong Cheng was so angry he couldn¡¯t eat.


    Li Xin also widened her eyes, nervously asking him: "There¡¯s no way Fang Cui and the others would suddenly disappear without reason."


    "Brother Rong, we need them to handle Jiang Ruan."


    Seeing that Jiang Ruan wasn¡¯t affected at all by Fang Cui¡¯s situation, and was trending with higher poprity every day.


    Li Xin was so angry she was nearly grinding her teeth down.


    "Of course I know."


    Rong Cheng frowned and said: "I have a hunch."


    Li Xin asked: "What hunch?"


    "Someone deliberately made them disappear." Rong Cheng nced at her: "Look at the whole of Beijing, how many people do you think can make someone disappear without a trace like that?"


    Li Xin pondered over this, then suddenly reacted: "You mean someone intentionally made them disappear, for Jiang Ruan?"


    Rong Cheng: "Yes."


    "Brother Rong, could it be Bao Ye?"


    Thinking of that powerful man, Li Xin¡¯s heart trembled lightly, filled with jealousy, envy, and hatred.


    If it really was him, Li Xin would be so envious.


    Rong Cheng snorted coldly: "I¡¯ll find out after I investigate."


    "So what do we do now?" Li Xin asked.


    Rong Cheng said: "Don¡¯t act rashly."


    "By the way, I heard Bao Ye has a childhood sweetheart, and she¡¯s a popr actress or something."


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes lit up: "Yes, it¡¯s Su Wan."


    Rong Chengughed: "It takes three to make a y. You should try to stir things up a bit more. If you can get Jiang Ruan and her to face each other directly, that¡¯s even better."


    "It would be a good thing for you too."


    Li Xin, however, got a headache: "I¡¯ve thought about it, Brother Rong, but since Su Wan returned to the country, she¡¯s either with Mrs. Bao or people in the circle. I¡¯m not familiar with her at all."


    "If there was any opportunity for me to get close to her, that would be great."


    Rong Cheng: "That¡¯s indeed a problem."


    "Does she have some drama or variety show she¡¯s going to film? Isn¡¯t she an influential actress, she should care a lot about that."


    "I can get someone to investigate for you."


    Listening to this, Li Xin¡¯s eyes instantly brightened.


    She wrapped her arm around the old man¡¯s and smiled sweetly at him: "Brother Rong, you¡¯re still the best to me after all."


    Rong Cheng indulgently touched her nose with his fingertip: "As long as you know."


    "Because you¡¯re my treasure."


    Rong Cheng leaned in and kissed her hard on the lips.


    Li Xin was filled with extreme disgust.


    But she could only endure it, and she asked: "If it really was Bao Ye who did it, where would he take Fang Cui and the others?"


    "I heard that Bao Ye is ruthless and vicious. He wouldn¡¯t do anything illegal for Jiang Ruan, would he?"


    Li Xin asked, still feeling nervous.


    She was worried for that man.


    At the same time, she was extremely jealous.


    Why does Jiang Ruan have such good fortune?


    Such an outstanding, unattainable man, would actually have a connection with her.


    "He wouldn¡¯t."


    "Why not?" Li Xin asked curiously.

 Chapter 148 - 134: Rong Cheng Loses His Temper

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 134: Rong Cheng Loses His Temper</h4>


    Rong Cheng sneered: "The more ruthless a person is, the smarter they are."


    "What kind of person is Bao Ye, and what is Jiang Ruan anyway? Just a celebrity, at most a ything for Bao Ye, nothing to be brought to the table."


    "If he were to marry a wife, it would have to be someone of an equal social standing, from the same circle, someone who could support his career."


    Li Xin listened, and a sharp pain pierced her heart. So, in Rong Cheng¡¯s eyes, all celebrities were not to be taken seriously.


    Thinking of herself, she suddenly felt displeased.


    Pushing Rong Cheng away, she let out a coquettish hum.


    "So, in your heart, am I just an insignificant ything?"


    "Men are indeed no good!"


    Despite his sweet talk usually, this is what he really thought.


    Seeing her anger, Rong Cheng quickly held her and coaxed: "How could that be? You are my most beloved darling."


    "I¡¯m talking about Jiang Ruan. How could shepare to you? Don¡¯t be mad, sweetheart."


    Li Xin didn¡¯t believe him.


    "You really don¡¯t think that way?"


    "Of course not."


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes darted around, and ignoring the maid nearby, she got up and sat directly on Rong Cheng¡¯sp.


    Hugging his neck, she pouted: "Brother Rong, I saw a bag I liked a few days ago. Could you buy it for me?"


    Hearing this, and thinking of her recent expenses, Rong Cheng frowned: "Darling, haven¡¯t you been spending a bit too muchtely?"


    "What do you mean, Brother Rong? Oh, you¡¯re ming me for spending your money?"


    "That¡¯s not what I meant."


    Rong Cheng said: "I heard that there¡¯s going to be an audit soon, and I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll look into my ounts. You should know, a director¡¯s sry isn¡¯t that high. No matter how I juggle things, the amounts can¡¯t be toorge all at once."


    "Be good, behave, wait until this period passes, okay?"


    To Li Xin, it just sounded like an excuse.


    "You just don¡¯t want to buy it for me."


    Li Xin swiftly got up, her spaghetti strap dress with a deep back was an alluring sight, an absolute temptress.


    Every aspect of her was just what Rong Cheng desired.


    "You¡¯re a director; countless people in Beijing are waiting to suck up to you, offering you money. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in those cabs in your study..."


    "Mmm..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Rong Cheng covered her mouth tightly, cold sweat breaking out in fear.


    He looked warily at the maid not far away and red at Li Xin, lowering his voice: "Are you trying to kill me?"


    "How could you speak so carelessly, do you have a death wish?"


    This time, Li Xin had really stepped on Rong Cheng¡¯s bottom line.


    He was truly angry.


    Rong Cheng said to the maid: "You go out first."


    "Yes."


    Turning back, he saw Li Xin¡¯s innocent face.


    "Brother Rong, I didn¡¯t mean to..."


    "Shut up!" Rong Cheng scolded her harshly: "I said no buying, and no buying it is. A bag today, diamonds tomorrow, you damn spend my money to fill your family¡¯s hole every day, you think I don¡¯t know that?"


    Li Xin turned pale with fright.


    "Brother Rong, how could you..."


    "How could I know, right?" Rong Cheng sneered, standing up and pinching her face hard: "Don¡¯t think everyone is a fool."


    "If it weren¡¯t for the fact that your face resembles my wife¡¯s, do you think I¡¯d indulge your flirting? Let you use me?"


    "Don¡¯t overestimate your worth. Maybe you were a rich pampereddy once, but times have changed. Don¡¯t forget you climbed into my bed on your own."


    "If something happens to me, don¡¯t expect toe out unscathed!"


    Having cursed her out, Rong Cheng pushed her away fiercely.


    He got up and went straight to the study upstairs.


    Li Xin was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    There was a carpet, so it didn¡¯t actually hurt, but she still cried with grievance.


    Looking towards the upstairs, Li Xin gritted her teeth.


    This old bastard.


    Dare to treat her like this.


    Fine, Rong Cheng.


    To treat her as a ything?


    One day, she¡¯d make Rong Cheng kneel and beg!


    Li Xin swore with vengeful determination in her heart.

 Chapter 149 - 135: Would Bao Ye Ever Need Something Like That?

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 135: Would Bao Ye Ever Need Something Like That?</h4>


    The matter of Rong Cheng sending people all over Beijing to search for Fang Cui and her son, although done meticulously, soon reached Bao Ye¡¯s ears.


    On the ne, after Chen Nan finished reporting, he quietly observed Bao Ye¡¯splexion.


    Bao Ye was looking at the financial news, his expression showing not even the slightest ripple, as if it was just an insignificant matter.


    His long fingers turned a page, and he spoke in a cold tone: "Sending as many people to search is his ability, but whether they find them or not is my skill."


    Hearing this, Chen Nan immediately understood.


    "Yes."


    Chen Nan said: "The people over there passed a message, saying Fang Cui was crying, causing a scene, even threatening tomit suicide. The people there are used to such people and directly handed her medicine, but Fang Cui didn¡¯t really want to die. Not only did she not take the medicine, but she pretended to faint upon seeing it."


    "Right now, she¡¯s obediently digging coal in the mine."


    Bao Ye listened, in quite a good mood.


    "Mm."


    Taking the opportunity, Chen Nan praised: "Mr. Bao has helped Miss Jiang tremendously; she¡¯ll surely be very pleased when she knows."


    Bao Ye replied: "Pretty much."


    At this, Bao Ye closed the financial news and asked Chen Nan: "Are there any auctions happening domestically recently?"


    Caught off guard by this topic, Chen Nan frowned and thought for a moment: "Seems like there¡¯s nothing; I haven¡¯t heard any news."


    The Bo family is the foremost family in Beijing.


    A prestigious family.


    If there¡¯s any auction, the Bo family would certainly be the first to be invited.


    "Oh." Bao Ye said lightly, yet a ripple passed through his dark eyes. He pursed his lips.


    His sharp face was obscure, making it hard to discern his true emotions.


    "Mr. Bao, are you looking to buy something?" Chen Nan asked: "Can you tell me about it, so I can investigate it when we¡¯re there."


    Bao Ye nced at him, his tone indifferent: "I can¡¯t."


    "It¡¯s confidential."


    Chen Nan: "..."


    He¡¯s even keeping it from me.


    Probably something unsavory.


    Thinking of this, some inappropriate images suddenly shed in Chen Nan¡¯s mind.


    His ears flushed red, and he turned his head and coughed.


    Bao Ye¡¯s clear, cold voice came: "Don¡¯t overthink."


    Bao Ye said: "I haven¡¯t said anything; what are you thinking?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s insight was highly sensitive; no one could escape his eyes.


    Chen Nan¡¯s heart trembled, feeling embarrassed.


    He put on a brave face: "I¡¯m not thinking about anything."


    "Chen Nan, how long have you been with me?"


    Bao Ye stared at him and suddenly asked.


    Chen Nan¡¯s expression instantly became serious; he replied: "Six years."


    Yes, he had been with Bao Ye for six years.


    From being inexperienced to now being all-capable.


    Even longer than Jiang Ruan had been by his side.


    Bao Ye couldn¡¯t help but be slightly flustered; it turned out that so much time had passed unknowingly.


    However.


    "Don¡¯t lie to me; no one knows your nature better than I do." Bao Ye said.


    Chen Nan: "Yes."


    Bao Ye asked him: "Tell me, what were you thinking about just now?"


    Chen Nan straightforwardly said: "Mr. Bao said it¡¯s confidential, so it must be something very private that can¡¯t be known. I¡¯ve heard from others before that some auctions sell illicit items, so that¡¯s what I thought about."


    After speaking, Chen Nan¡¯s face turned thoroughly red, and he quickly bowed his head: "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bao, I shouldn¡¯t have overthought, it was my mistake."


    He was candid indeed.


    Bao Ye sneered slightly, his shoulderszily leaning against the pillow, his gaze disdainful: "Would Bao Ye need such things?"


    "Chen Nan, you underestimate me."


    Chen Nan: "..."


    "I can go for three days and three nights without a problem."


    "My body is in great shape."


    "I look down on such unsophisticated things."


    Chen Nan: "..."


    So why are they even discussing this topic?


    Chen Nan was going crazy.

 Chapter 150 - 136: Oh, Isn鈥檛 This Jiang Ruan?

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 136: Oh, Isn¡¯t This Jiang Ruan?</h4>


    Seeing that Bao Ye was about to continue speaking, Chen Nan finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He reached out his hand, "Stop!"


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Immediately, his face turned ck as he looked at Chen Nan.


    Did he know what he was going to say?


    Stop, my ass.


    "Mr. Bao, can we change the topic?" Chen Nan was about to copse. "I know it was wrong to think in that direction, and now I know I was wrong, and I know the truth."


    "You¡¯re the strongest, you¡¯re the best, you¡¯re the most amazing, no man in the world canpare to you."


    "So can we just skip this topic, can we talk about something else?"


    After listening to a bunch of words, Bao Ye rubbed his temples, feeling his minute was wasted.


    Bao Ye nced at Chen Nan and slowly said.


    "Chen Nan, I was going to talk about something else."


    "But you interrupted me."


    Chen Nan widened his eyes, "Huh?"


    Chen Nan instantly deted, "I was wrong, Mr. Bao, please go ahead."


    Bao Ye stared at him for a few seconds, suddenly sighed, and raised his hand to pat his shoulder.


    "You¡¯ve been with me for six years, how did I only just discover this trait of yours?"


    Chen Nan: "What trait?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s thin lips uttered a few words, "A rich imagination."


    "With such imagination, others set up and you can follow through. It¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t write novels."


    "You might consider changing your career."


    Chen Nanughed and cried, "I was really wrong, Mr. Bao."


    "I will definitely change this bad habit."


    Chen Nan looked at Bao Ye seriously and said, "I swear."


    "Alright." Bao Ye scoffed, "Always swearing like it means something, I don¡¯t believe in that stuff."


    "Let¡¯s talk business, after the ne, email me all the new project files..."


    Chen Nan said, "Okay."


    ¡ª


    Bao Ye went on a business trip.


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t stay idle either, every day shooting ads and rushing various schedules.


    Being a female star is not so easy.


    Without Fang Cui causing trouble, the negative buzz about her on Weibo suddenly dropped a lot.


    This also let Jiang Ruan breathe a sigh of relief.


    This day, Jiang Ruan was getting her makeup done in the brand¡¯s backstage; she had an ad to shootter.


    The assistants surrounded her, skillfully helping her with various makeup looks.


    Jiang Ruan long since liked this kind of atmosphere, unconditionally cooperating, and even joking with the assistants.


    The atmosphere couldn¡¯t be better.


    At this moment, the room door opened.


    A bunch of people crowded in with Li Xin, and Li Xin¡¯s dissatisfied voice sounded, "We¡¯re all shooting ads. Why should the best makeup room go to her? Go tell them, I don¡¯t want to do my makeup in this kind of room."


    "Baby, just bear with it."


    "Who made her the current popr actress? It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get you this ad, let¡¯s just shoot it well, okay?"


    Hearing this female voice and the coaxing, Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t need to guess to know it was Li Xin.


    But hearing the mention of the current popr actress, Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow and asked the assistant with a smile, "Which actress?"


    "Did RT invite a lot of stars to shoot ads this time?"


    "It¡¯s Su Wan, Su." The assistant said, "RT really put in a lot of effort to promote their new product this time. Not only do they not have a dedicated spokesperson, but they¡¯ve also invited a lot of entertainment stars to headline."


    "But you were the first female star decided on, the RT management loves your makeup look, as for Su Wan, it seems she was invitedst minute, I don¡¯t know the rest."


    After hearing this, Jiang Ruan nodded, "I see."


    Su Wan came, and of course, the exclusive makeup room was given to her.


    After all, her status is there.


    When she was ced there earlier, Jiang Ruan was a bit curious.


    Because when she shoots ads, most brand parties will give her an individual makeup room, which is also free. But actually, it¡¯s all the same, just makeup.


    However, an exclusive makeup room also indicates how popr someone is.


    After all, brand parties look at poprity.


    Sometimes it¡¯s also a sign of recognition for someone with strong poprity, just a psychological effect.


    But regarding this, Jiang Ruan never really cared, when she first entered the entertainment industry, she wasn¡¯t always in public makeup rooms?


    Su Wan having an exclusive makeup room is appropriate.


    If Li Xin had one, that would be inappropriate.


    Jiang Ruan smirked, wondering if there was an extra nerve in Li Xin¡¯s brain.


    She doesn¡¯t even consider her own status.


    Still wants an exclusive makeup room.


    Utterly delusional.


    Looking at her own beautifully made-up self in the mirror, with the elegant ck rhinestone neckline, she looked like a queen,pletely different from her usual fresh and sweet style.


    As the assistant said, "Done."


    Jiang Ruan pursed her red lips and smiled, "Thank you all."


    "Today¡¯s style is very beautiful, I really like it."


    The assistant sweetly praised, "You are beautiful, you look good in any makeup, you look even better without makeup, like a natural beauty."


    A brighter smile appeared on Jiang Ruan¡¯s face.


    Everyone joked around.


    Then they helped Jiang Ruan to the sofa to rest, her turn for filming hadn¡¯t arrived yet, the brand people woulde to notify them.


    Li Xin happened to be doing her makeup not far from the sofa.


    Jiang Ruan walked past her.


    Li Xin, feeling bad enough, was humiliated by that old bastard Rong Cheng yesterday.


    It¡¯s one thing to humiliate her, but don¡¯t fucking climb into her bed in the middle of the night.


    What the hell.


    Li Xin didn¡¯t dare to choose a dress that was too revealing today, all because of that damned Rong Cheng.


    Knowing full well she had to shoot an ad today.


    Still went all out with her.


    Nearly ruined her.


    After arriving today, she faced the brand¡¯s staff being all unpleasant, forcing her to cram in a public makeup room with so many low-tier female stars.


    How could Li Xin stand it?


    She was just stewing in her anger when she saw Jiang Ruan pass by in her mirror, Li Xin¡¯s eyes widened.


    Then she remembered Jiang Ruan was the brand¡¯s special guest this time.


    Both Su Wan and Jiang Ruan were special guests.


    Only she wasn¡¯t.


    Li Xin¡¯s temper red even more.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Ruan was feeling bored as well, there was quite a lot to film today, no telling when it would be her turn.


    So she simply sat on the sofa, opened her phone to browse Weibo, and replied to fans¡¯ messages.


    The fans who received her replies seemed to be living their lives online.


    Jiang Ruan just sent a message, and the other side replied.


    [Aaaaah, you actually replied to my message! Oh my god! Love you love you! Mwah mwah mwah mwah mwah love you the most!]


    Several replies came in a row.


    All different responses.


    But all instant replies.


    This made Jiang Ruan feel a bit uneasy, she asked her assistant, "Look, how can they all reply so quickly."


    "Aren¡¯t they going to school or work?"


    "Or is it an auto-reply setting?"


    The assistant nced,ughed, and said, "It should be auto-reply."


    "I thought so," Jiang Ruan said, "I just sent it, and the reply came right back."


    "That¡¯s too fast."


    Just as she was saying this, Li Xin¡¯s sarcastic voice came through, "Oh, isn¡¯t this Jiang Ruan."


    "Didn¡¯t expect that as RT¡¯s special guest this time, you¡¯d also get this treatment, crammed in a public makeup room with so many people, really unexpected."


    ¡ª


    Update time, darlings! Please vote with your rmendation tickets, love you all, mwah mwah mwah mwah mwah!


    Darlings, please vote for the rmendation tickets, a bit of teasing!

 Chapter 151 - 137: Oh, Isn鈥檛 This Li Xin?

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 137: Oh, Isn¡¯t This Li Xin?</h4>


    Listening to Li Xin¡¯s sarcasticments, the assistant¡¯s face immediately changed.


    Turning to look at Jiang Ruan, she seemed calm, scrolling through her phone screen, unaffected by Li Xin¡¯s words.


    Jiang Ruan scrolled a few more times, then finally turned off her phone and looked at Li Xin with a sweet smile, mimicking her tone, "Yo, isn¡¯t this Li Xin."


    "Didn¡¯t expect to see you here, really didn¡¯t expect it. What¡¯s wrong with the public dressing room, no matter where you are, the goal is still to put on makeup, right."


    These words directly retorted, without any politeness.


    Seeing Li Xin in this dress, Jiang Ruan leaned her wrist on her chin, clicked her tongue twice, an ambiguous look in her eyes.


    "Dressed so conservatively, Li Xin, this really isn¡¯t your usual style."


    Being scrutinized by her, Li Xin suddenly felt nervous inside, but she insisted, "What do you know, this is the most popr style this year, do you understand French style."


    "Oh~" Jiang Ruan smiled sweetly, "Is that so."


    She pinched her shoulder exposed to the air, as if deliberately disgusting Li Xin, and said, "If you hadn¡¯t said anything, I would¡¯ve thought you were injured and embarrassed to let others see, so you dressed this way. You know, when I saw you before, you either showed off your waist or your legs, or just revealed everything."


    Jiang Ruan curiously said, "Seeing you so suddenly dressed conservatively, I really feel a bit unused to it."


    Li Xin listened and was so angry thatst night¡¯s dinner almost came up.


    She gritted her teeth, trying to contain her anger, "I didn¡¯t expect you to care so much about me, paying attention to even my outfits, really makes me feel ttered."


    Li Xin walked over, only the two could hear, lowered her voice to question Jiang Ruan, "Where did Fang Cui go? Did you deliberately hide her?"


    Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow, smirked, "Your words are really funny. How would I know where she went? I¡¯m not familiar with her."


    "Why would I hide her out of nowhere?"


    Li Xin coldly said, "You know it in your heart."


    "Jiang Ruan, are you scared? Scared that she¡¯ll ruin everything you¡¯ve painstakingly built? You better not let me catch anything on you, or I won¡¯t ever let you off."


    Faced with aggression, Jiang Ruan¡¯s tone cooled, "I¡¯m truly scared, especially of people like you who are so two-faced."


    "Li Xin, I truly believe I haven¡¯t offended you, why do you repeatedly harm me?"


    "When did I harm you?"


    "Jiang Ruan, don¡¯t speak nonsense."


    Li Xin felt chaotic inside but stubbornly maintained her front, "Prove it, or you have no right to say I harmed you."


    "Besides, isn¡¯t the entertainment industry meant to be like this."


    "Jiang Ruan, I¡¯m just not convinced. How can a countryside girl like you climb to this position?"


    "Your fans must be blind."


    Hearing the full resentment and hatred in her tone, Jiang Ruan instead calmed down inside.


    She showed a radiant smile.


    "Yes, so what, are you jealous?"


    "They¡¯d rather be blind loving me than someone like you, do you know why?"


    "Because the public¡¯s eyes are bright, and your character is bad."


    "Li Xin, do you know why I¡¯ve climbed to this position?"


    "It¡¯s because I¡¯ve met too many like you, snakes trying to harm others for personal gain, and it taught me one thing, people like you should never be treated softly. The more you envy and try to harm me, the more I strive to step on you."


    "Making people like you, with dirty minds and unscrupulous methods, stay beneath me forever."


    "Heaven¡¯s watching, it¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t justice, the time just hasn¡¯te."


    "Li Xin, after doing so many guilty things, aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?"

 Chapter 152 - 138: Su Wan Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 138: Su Wan Has Arrived</h4>


    "What guilty conscience!" Li Xin was exasperated, ring at Jiang Ruan: "Don¡¯t falsely use me without evidence. If you can¡¯t produce evidence, this is nder."


    "Ha." Jiang Ruan stood up, half a head taller than Li Xin, wearing ten-centimeter high heels, she stood before Li Xin with an imposing presence.


    Looking down at her with cold disdain, Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips curved with amusement: "nder?"


    Jiang Ruan took two steps forward.


    Li Xin, frightened, backed away, saying: "What do you want to do?"


    "Jiang Ruan, I¡¯m telling you, this is a public ce. If you dare do anything to me, I¡¯ll sue you!"


    Jiang Ruan smiled calmly, unruffled: "What are you afraid of?"


    "In such a public ce, of course I won¡¯t do anything to you. Only you would do something that foolish."


    "Not everyone is as foolish as you, Li Xin."


    Li Xin already knew she could be sharp-tongued, and now she was directly confronting her, making it difficult for her to breathe with anger.


    "You!"


    "Jiang Ruan, don¡¯t go overboard!"


    Li Xin deliberately raised her voice.


    The assistants nearby immediately looked over, and Li Xin motioned to one of them, who quietly raised a phone.


    About to record.


    nning to upload it online, for everyone to see how Jiang Ruan was bullying her.


    But this trick, maybe it would work the first time.


    Jiang Ruan looked at the person indifferently, her lips with a gentle smile all along, repeating the same trick, did they really take Jiang Ruan for a fool?


    "Xiao Li." Jiang Ruan spoke up.


    Xiao Li came over: "Sister Jiang."


    "Did you see that person¡¯s phone? Go delete the video they recorded."


    Xiao Li: "Got it."


    Xiao Li was efficient, directly snatching the phone away.


    That person was wide-eyed: "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Li sneered: "nning to secretly record and upload it?"


    "Do you know that viting portrait rights means we could sue you?"


    That person immediately fell silent, looking towards Li Xin.


    Li Xin was seething with anger, giving him a fierce re, feeling exasperated.


    Xiao Li quickly returned: "Sister Jiang, it¡¯s all deleted."


    Hearing this, Li Xin nearly bit through her own teeth.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Ruan to catch on to her!


    "Li Xin." Jiang Ruan called her name, her tone steeped in mockery, with a beaming smile: "I just said you were stupid, and now you¡¯ve gone and done something foolish again?"


    "Why do you think a trick used once can fool me a second time?"


    "Secretly recording is quite a low tactic, even though youe from a wealthy family, why do the things you do seem so underhanded?"


    Jiang Ruan clucked her tongue: "Indeed, people can¡¯t be judged by appearances."


    Li Xin was seething with hatred, suppressing her anger: "Jiang Ruan, don¡¯t get too smug."


    "Not everyone is always lucky."


    "I¡¯ll be waiting for that day!"


    Jiang Ruan: "Then just keep waiting, you probably won¡¯t see it in this lifetime."


    "Do you know why?" Jiang Ruan curved her lips: "Because I always act straightforwardly, and I won¡¯t spare those who wish to harm me."


    Li Xin sneered softly, sarcastically.


    "Aren¡¯t you just relying on Bao Ye?"


    "What¡¯s there to be proud of?"


    As soon as she said this, Jiang Ruan¡¯s face changed immediately.


    "What did you say?"


    Jiang Ruan almost thought she heard wrong.


    Li Xinughed: "Surprised, Jiang Ruan? I could find out who is behind you."


    "If your fans knew you relied on a golden backer, and it¡¯s none other than Mr. Bao of the Bao Group in Beijing, I wonder what your fans would think?"


    Li Xin tutted twice: "If they knew you climbed up using your body, would they still support you like they do now?"


    She hadn¡¯t expected her to find out about Bao Ye, which made Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart tighten momentarily.


    But soon, she calmed down.


    Her dark eyes stared at Li Xin, their gazes meeting, filled with sparks.


    Jiang Ruan said lightly: "So what? Even if you expose my rtionship with Bao Ye, I can say we are in love freely, but you, Li Xin? Can you?"


    Li Xin¡¯splexion changed drastically, she feignedposure: "What¡¯s wrong with me?"


    Jiang Ruan mocked: "Isn¡¯t Rong Cheng older than your dad?"


    "Being with someone like that must be tough for you."


    Jiang Ruan regretted: "I didn¡¯t expect, the former princess of Feihong Group, now has to rely on an old man to establish a foothold in the entertainment industry."


    "Li Xin, it¡¯s not pleasant to bow your head and serve others, is it?"


    Line by line, word by word.


    Each one stabbing at Li Xin¡¯s heart.


    Like daggers, stabbing her into a state of shame.


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes reddened instantly, she clenched her fists, her whole body still trembled slightly.


    Because she felt humiliated.


    She said: "What do you know!"


    "If it weren¡¯t for Bao Ye, if it weren¡¯t for you, how could Feihong have been acquired."


    "Jiang Ruan, ultimately, it¡¯s you who caused me to be like this."


    "Even if I be a ghost, I won¡¯t let you go."


    Jiang Ruan said: "If you hadn¡¯t harmed others, why would anyone harm you."


    "Not letting me go is something to be said when you be a ghost,"


    Jiang Ruan approached her, lowering her voice coldly: "You know my secret, and I have your weakness."


    "I might as well tell you, I have many videos of you and Rong Cheng, as well as evidence of Rong Cheng¡¯s embezzlement. If you dare to spread news about me, don¡¯t me me for going down with you and exposing all your matters."


    Li Xin listened, both fearful and resentful.


    She bit her lip hard.


    How did Jiang Ruan get evidence of Rong Cheng¡¯s embezzlement?


    Li Xin knew about Rong Cheng¡¯s embezzlement.


    But it was always very secret.


    Rong Cheng was always low-profile, how could anyone catch evidence?


    Bao Ye.


    It must be Bao Ye helping Jiang Ruan behind the scenes, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain evidence on Rong Cheng.


    Rong Cheng couldn¡¯t fall.


    Li Xin finally clung to this powerful ally, if Rong Cheng fell...


    She would have to find the next one.


    The next one wasn¡¯t so easy to find.


    Jiang Ruan watched her face change continually, knowing she was weighing her options.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips curved: "You¡¯re a smart person, naturally you understand my meaning."


    "Li Xin."


    "Hope everything you do doesn¡¯t leave a handle, and also doesn¡¯t get caught by me, otherwise those things you did to me, I will surely return in kind at that time."


    After speaking, Jiang Ruan stepped back two steps.


    Smiled at Li Xin, then turned and went back to sit on the sofa.


    Li Xin was filled with frustration and anger.


    So angry that her insides hurt.


    Originally, she came to vent her anger on Jiang Ruan.


    She didn¡¯t expect to end up making a mess of herself.


    She always knew, Jiang Ruan was the most cunning woman.


    Snake-hearted, ruthlessly cruel.


    Only appeared innocent and pitiful on the surface.


    Jiang Ruan fooled everyone.


    Also fooled Bao Ye.


    Someone like Bao Ye fell for her, surely it¡¯s because he¡¯s blind.


    Li Xin cursed in her heart.


    Just as she was about to turn away, a group approached from behind, holding cups of milk tea.


    And in the middle, wearing a striking red strapless gown, with a slender, graceful neck, exuding elegance and grace, was Su Wan.


    Su Wan arrived.


    Like a princess, surrounded by them as she entered.

 Chapter 153 - 139: Su Wan鈥檚 Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 139: Su Wan¡¯s Warmth</h4>


    Upon seeing Su Wan, Li Xin¡¯s eyes brightened instantly, forcibly suppressing the tears of grievance and hatred in her eyes.


    She was just worrying about how to get on good terms with Su Wan.


    Unexpectedly, Su Wan came on her own.


    Li Xin sneered internally, so what if Jiang Ruan is clinging to Bao Ye, she can only be a mistress kept in the shadows.


    The most important thing in wealthy families is marrying someone of equal social status.


    Jiang Ruan is from a poor county, without social standing or background, how could Mrs. Bao take a liking to her.


    They are not of equal status.


    Su Wan is different.


    Mrs. Bao adores Su Wan, treating her like her own daughter, which is something everyone in Beijing knows.


    Besides, Su Wan and Bao Ye were childhood sweethearts, growing up together, and a few years ago there were even rumors of an engagement, but it was put aside when Su Wan went abroad to develop her career.


    Isn¡¯t it rumored that Bao Ye hasn¡¯t married all these years just because he¡¯s waiting for Su Wan to return?


    The opening dance at the wee banquet where Su Wan and Bao Ye danced together was all over the news trending topics.


    No need to mention how important the opening dance is.


    Everything is clear as can be.


    Su Wan is the future mistress of the Bo family.


    "Hello everyone." Su Wan intertwined her hands on her stomach, her smile gentle yet stunning: "It¡¯s been a long time since I came back to this country, I honestly don¡¯t know anyone in this circle anymore."


    "I¡¯ve ordered afternoon tea for everyone, please have some, and consider it as my gesture of meeting you all for the first time."


    As these words fell, ttering voices immediately echoed.


    "Thank you, Sister Su Wan."


    "Sister Su Wan is so beautiful, truly deserving of being the internationally recognized film queen."


    Basking in thepliments, Su Wan shyly smiled: "Thank you."


    Watching Su Wan surrounded by the artists¡¯ praises, the atmosphere was exceptionally good as Jiang Ruan calmly retracted her gaze.


    Then came the excited voice of Li Xin.


    "Sister Su Wan, you¡¯re my idol, I entered the entertainment industry because I wanted to meet you, I never expected to meet you today, I¡¯m really so happy, could you please sign an autograph for me?"


    Li Xin turned to look at her assistant, who immediately took out a notebook and pen and handed them to her.


    The cooperation was impable.


    Su Wan has seen photos of Li Xin and knows that she¡¯s at odds with Jiang Ruan.


    Actually, she¡¯s here this time because of Li Xin and Jiang Ruan.


    Being in the entertainment industry for so long, Su Wan has long mastered the art of maniption.


    Li Xin willing to voluntarily bow her head to make peace with her is the best thing possible.


    Su Wan smiled slightly, a bit embarrassed: "Sure, thank you for liking me."


    "What¡¯s your name, you look a bit familiar?"


    Li Xin became even more excited hearing these words.


    She hurriedly introduced herself: "I¡¯m Li Xin, Sister Su Wan, we¡¯ve met before, at the Rhea banquet three years ago."


    "Rhea banquet?" Su Wan thought for a moment, then said, "But the people invited there are all from the wealthy families of Beijing, which family are you from?"


    Mentioned birthright, Li Xin¡¯s mood fell to the bottom in an instant.


    She said bitterly: "I am the daughter of the former president¡¯s younger brother of the Feihong Group, it¡¯s just that this year I¡¯ve been unlucky, the group went bankrupt."


    Hearing this, Su Wan sighed, gently consoling her: "Who hasn¡¯t gone through ups and downs in life? I heard about it abroad recently, and I was quite regretful."


    "Cheer up, you¡¯re so beautiful and young, as long as you work hard, you¡¯ll definitely do better and better in the entertainment industry in the future."


    Unexpectedly, Su Wan is so nice.


    Beingforted by her.


    Li Xin couldn¡¯t help but be moved: "Thank you, Sister Su Wan, you¡¯re really nice."


    "Can we exchange WeChat?"


    "It¡¯s really been a long time since I¡¯ve made a close friend, I feel I have great affinity with you, Sister Su Wan. Maybe we can have afternoon tea together when we¡¯re free."


    There¡¯s no way Su Wan doesn¡¯t know her intentions.


    But she didn¡¯t refuse; instead, she was quite proactive: "Sure."


    "I also like making friends."


    "Let me scan you."


    Li Xin quickly opened her phone, bringing the QR code closer, and that¡¯s how they added each other on WeChat.


    On the sofa, listening to Li Xin and Su Wan¡¯s conversation, Jiang Ruan sipped her milk tea.


    She didn¡¯t really want to drink it, but Su Wan offered it.


    In reality, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of Su Wan.


    Especially that night at the wee banquet, seeing Bao Ye in such a sorry state in the bathroom.


    Being drugged by his own mother.


    If Bao Ye was a bit less resistant, they would have already had an affair.


    Jiang Ruanter realized, and was cold to the bone from fear.


    She didn¡¯t dare imagine, if Bao Ye really slept with Su Wan.


    Would she still be with Bao Ye?


    She thought probably not.


    Bao Ye has a phobia of germs.


    So does Jiang Ruan.


    All these years, Jiang Ruan only has Bao Ye in her heart.


    Just as she was thinking, a soft female voice came to her ears: "If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re Jiang Ruan, right?"


    Su Wan stood in front of the sofa, her long hair styled up with an emerald hairpin adding to her nobility, looking like a queen in her red strapless dress.


    She had a smile on her face, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    She was scrutinizing the Jiang Ruan in front of her.


    The woman that has been with Bao Ye for three years, making Mrs. Bao detest and be wary of her.


    She didn¡¯t pay much attention before.


    For the past few years, besides Bao Ye, Su Wan rarely cared about affairs domestically.


    Even though she had stumbled upon Jiang Ruan¡¯s photos.


    But she had to admit, she did look good in person.


    Su Wan¡¯s first impression of Jiang Ruan was pure beauty.


    Different from those who dress up deliberately.


    From her gaze, her gestures, to her movements.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s looks were top-notch.


    Unexpectedly, Bao Ye likes the youthful face.


    Really surprising to her.


    Su Wan chuckled.


    Su Wan is a natural beauty.


    Fair skin, straight long legs, and that soft and stunning appearance.


    It was what Jiang Ruan thought the first time she saw her.


    Su Wan is so beautiful, so elegant.


    Compared to Su Wan, she felt she was nothing.


    But at this moment, maybe because of all the things she¡¯d been through, Jiang Ruan¡¯s mindset waspletely different from before.


    Her red lips curled up, she put down the milk tea and stood up.


    Jiang Ruan used to think she was shorter than Su Wan, but now with both wearing the same ten-centimeter high heels, they seemed about the same height.


    "I am Jiang Ruan, hello, Sister Su Wan." Jiang Ruan smiled calmly and replied.


    Seeing Su Wan¡¯s gaze fall on the milk tea, Jiang Ruan was embarrassed for a second, then said: "I drank the milk tea, it was very good, sorry to have cost you, Sister Su Wan."


    "It¡¯s okay." Su Wan smiled: "I invited everyone to drink it, as long as you liked it, that¡¯s good."


    As these words dissipated, Su Wan changed the topic.


    "I¡¯ve watched the dramas you¡¯ve acted in, they¡¯re very good, speaking of which, it¡¯s quite a coincidence, the first drama I acted in was also a costume drama, and the character had a simr background as you, both daughters of a Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion from unfortunate backgrounds."


    Su Wan smiled: "We really have a connection."


    Li Xin listened beside them, feeling anxious.


    How could they chat like this?


    They are supposed to be love rivals.


    No, the affair between Bao Ye and Jiang Ruan is so secretly done that no one in the entertainment industry knows about it.


    Let alone Su Wan who has been abroad for three years.


    Su Wan must not know about Bao Ye and Jiang Ruan¡¯s affair.


    No, she has to find a chance to tell Su Wan.


    She cannot let them get along well.


    She has to make them face off against each other.


    Su Wan has family, background, and the support of Mrs. Bao,pared to Jiang Ruan who has nothing.


    Among those who enter the entertainment circle, which woman is a simple character?


    It would be best if Su Wan can finish off Jiang Ruan.


    Then she can reap the benefits as a third party.


    Thinking this, the corners of Li Xin¡¯s lips curled into a proud smile.

 Chapter 154 - 140: I鈥檓 Not Interested in Your Business with Him

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 140: I¡¯m Not Interested in Your Business with Him</h4>


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t quite grasp the meaning of Su Wan¡¯s words at the moment. Facing her enthusiasm, Jiang Ruanughed lightly and gracefully: "Is that so? That really is quite a coincidence."


    Su Wan had an appearance that was very aristocratic, with thick eyebrows, big eyes, and snow-white skin, especially when wearing bright red, exuding elegance in her every gesture.


    The kind of aristocratic aura that exuded from her bones was instilled in her from a young age, nurtured through care and cultivation.


    It¡¯s not something that emerges overnight.


    In front of everyone, Su Wan took two steps forward, her expression smiling.


    Slightly tilting her head so that everyone from this angle assumed Su Wan was close to her, and the sisters were sharing some private secrets.


    But Jiang Ruan alone heard her slowly say.


    "Don¡¯t you realize? Your Ruan and my Wan both have a ¡¯Yuan¡¯, but with different sounds."


    Su Wan¡¯s lips curled up, her tone proud: "Is it really a coincidence?"


    "Did he call you Ruan Ruan?"


    The warm words were whispered right by her ear, but Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart was cooling moment by moment.


    She pressed her lips tightly.


    Her eyes were filled with turbulent waves.


    She had noticed.


    But had never thought about it this way.


    She also genuinely believed it was a coincidence.


    Bao Ye wasn¡¯t that kind of person...


    Bao Ye said the word ¡¯Ruan¡¯ suited her perfectly, matched her.


    Seeing her silent, Su Wan could tell the answer from her expression, and her smile grew even deeper, continuing her psychological attack calmly and effortlessly.


    "But you know, he called me Wan Wan from a young age."


    Su Wan gently said: "He says the word Wan is worthy of any world beauty."


    "Including him."


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t take it any longer: "Sister Su Wan."


    Jiang Ruan looked at her with bright eyes, her expression calm with a shallow smile: "I¡¯m not interested in your matters with him, okay."


    "Is there anything else? If not, I have things to do and can¡¯t stay here listening to your beautiful past."


    Her voice was sweet and gentle, sensible and considerate.


    Seeing herpletely unmoved, Su Wan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but who was she after all?


    She was Su Wan.


    "Okay."


    Su Wan elegantly stepped back two steps, speaking louder: "I really like you, Jiang Ruan."


    "You are both beautiful and capable, I look forward to us working together in the future."


    It was an announcement to everyone that Su Wan was very fond of Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan appeared pleasantly surprised: "Thank you for liking me, Sister Su Wan."


    "I also look forward to it."


    No need to anticipate.


    They would be working together after the New Year.


    On the same drama.


    By then, they would be seeing each other frequently in the crew.


    Thinking of that, Jiang Ruan was already starting to get headaches.


    Seeing Su Wan like that, it was clear she wasing against her purely because of Bao Ye.


    Su Wan was the ssic smiling tiger.


    The meaning of her earlier words was very clear.


    She was saying Jiang Ruan was Su Wan¡¯s substitute.


    Damn.


    Jiang Ruan felt furious just thinking about it, but found it unbelievable.


    How could Bao Ye choose the word ¡¯Ruan¡¯ for her because of Wan.


    And call her Wan Wan.


    They had known each other for years and yet never slept together, even though on that night Bao Ye would rather go home and soak in cold water than do anything with Su Wan.


    Jiang Ruan could see easily that going back and causing trouble with Bao Ye after being manipted by Su Wan would be truly foolish.


    Outside in the corridor, Su Wan walked out with a group of people, her mood not great at all.


    Though Jiang Ruan was young, her emotional control was adept.


    Her words had no attacking power at all.


    No, it can¡¯t be nonexistent.


    It was only Jiang Ruan pretending, after all.


    She had been with Bao Ye for three years, how could there be no feelings at all?


    This only made Su Wan more awkwardly jealous.


    Thinking about it, a voice called from behind her: "Sister Su Wan, wait a moment."

 Chapter 155 - 141: Is Jiang Ruan鈥檚 Patron Bao Ye?

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 141: Is Jiang Ruan¡¯s Patron Bao Ye?</h4>


    Su Wan turned her head and saw Li Xin rushing over. Seeing it was her, Su Wan kept a polite but indifferent tone: "What do you need from me?"


    Li Xin nced at the people around her and said: "Can you ask them to step back a bit? I have something important to discuss with Sister Su Wan."


    "It¡¯s about Jiang Ruan."


    Upon hearing this, Su Wan raised an eyebrow.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    She turned her head and spoke to her assistants.


    "You all head back first. I¡¯ll be back shortly."


    In the team, Su Wan had significant authority, and no one could refute her.


    Hearing this, they all acknowledged her and then turned to leave.


    Now, only Li Xin was left beside Su Wan.


    Su Wan lifted her eyes and nced at the floor-to-ceiling window not far away: "Let¡¯s talk over there."


    Once at the window, Li Xin couldn¡¯t wait to reveal the truth: "Sister Su Wan, you need to be careful of Jiang Ruan ¡ª she¡¯s always been the most cunning, and especially maniptive when ites to you."


    Su Wan: "Oh? Against me?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I knew Sister Su Wan, you were still in the dark, didn¡¯t you see the news about Jiang Ruan a few days ago? She came from a remote ce like Jiang City and even changed her name and surname to Chen Miao."


    Li Xin sneered: "How could someone without family or background get such good scripts upon entering the entertainment circle? Sister Su Wan, don¡¯t you find it strange?"


    Su Wan understood her intention: "What are you really trying to say?"


    "Speak inly."


    Li Xin didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly: "Jiang Ruan is backed by a benefactor, which is why she has been so sessful over the years, and that benefactor is your fianc¨¦, Mr. Bao from the Bao Group."


    "Sister Su Wan, you grew up with Mr. Bao, childhood sweethearts, and Mrs. Bao treats you as her daughter-inw. You are the rightful future matriarch of the Bao family."


    "Compared to you, Jiang Ruan doesn¡¯t even stand a chance."


    After listening, Su Wan furrowed her brows and yed dumb: "Jiang Ruan¡¯s benefactor is Bao Ye?"


    "Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?"


    "It¡¯s true, Sister Su Wan," Li Xin said, "I have evidence. Every time something happens with Jiang Ruan, it¡¯s Mr. Bao who resolves it behind the scenes, otherwise how could she continue so smoothly?"


    "I wasn¡¯t nning to tell you, Sister Su Wan. I was afraid you¡¯d be deceived by that woman Jiang Ruan. You haven¡¯t been back in the country long, and haven¡¯t been with Mr. Bao these years, so you probably don¡¯t know about him and Jiang Ruan, right?"


    Su Wan¡¯s expression was no longer calm, she spoke with frustration: "I didn¡¯t know."


    "To think that Jiang Ruan, who seemed so clean and innocent, could do something like this behind the scenes ¡ª it¡¯s truly unexpected."


    "Isn¡¯t it just so?" Li Xin, seeing that Su Wan had a negative impression of Jiang Ruan, snickered secretly and added fuel to the fire, "Everyone in our circle knows, Jiang Ruan may look simple but she¡¯s the most scheming."


    "But she¡¯s be so sessful now, we can¡¯t afford to mess with her."


    Li Xin pleaded bitterly.


    "Sister Su Wan, now only you can put her in her ce."


    "Jiang Ruan seducing Mr. Bao is no different from being a mistress ¡ª you are the future legitimate wife of the Bo family, it is your right to take care of her."


    "The most urgent thing now is to quickly find a way to break her and Mr. Bao apart, we can¡¯t let her keep reaping benefits through him."


    "Think about it, if one day she identally gets pregnant with Mr. Bao¡¯s child and uses that to elevate herself, what will you do then?"


    ¡ª


    Here¡¯s an update,dies, please vote and rmend.


    Love you all, sending kisses and hugs. Can¡¯t lift you all, haha.

 Chapter 156 - 142: No Answer

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 142: No Answer</h4>


    Hearing this, Su Wan frowned, looking serious: "Makes sense."


    "But from what you¡¯re saying, they¡¯ve been together for quite a while, it¡¯s not something that can be broken up in one go."


    "Do you have any ideas?" Su Wan asked her, then continued, "Don¡¯t worry, I, Su Wan, always repay gratitude and seek vengeance. You help me, we¡¯ll be good friends, and you cane to me for anything in the future."


    "And thank you for telling me about this, otherwise I¡¯d still be in the dark."


    Li Xin was overjoyed: "You¡¯re wee, Sister Su Wan."


    "I do have an idea." Li Xin leaned closer to her, whispering: "Do it like this..."


    After hearing her n, Su Wan¡¯s eyes lit up: "That¡¯s a good idea."


    "You¡¯re very smart."


    Su Wan praised her, inwardly raising her opinion of her.


    But still disdainful.


    Li Xin¡¯s conflict with Jiang Ruan was almostmon knowledge in the circle.


    Li Xin was just trying to use her to get rid of Jiang Ruan.


    But how could Su Wan be someone who gets used by others?


    Su Wan¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    Li Xin smiled brightly: "Thank you for the praise, Sister Su Wan."


    She snorted coldly: "Jiang Ruan should know who the real future mistress of the Bo family is."


    Wasn¡¯t Jiang Ruan just relying on Bao Ye¡¯s support?


    Then she¡¯ll make sure she has no backing.


    With Bao Ye¡¯s help, controlling Jiang Ruan would be a matter of minutes.


    Li Xin thought it was simple.


    After this, she¡¯d have formed an alliance with Su Wan.


    This is what Li Xin wanted.


    Su Wan was recognized by Mrs. Bao as the future mistress of the Bo family; having a good rtionship with her is only beneficial for Li Xin.


    And selfishly, if they really get married in the future.


    Li Xin would have an excuse to visit her often and see Bao Ye frequently.


    Thinking of that man¡¯s aloof and handsome features, Li Xin couldn¡¯t suppress her excitement.


    She had thought about it more than once.


    How did Jiang Ruan get so lucky?


    If only her benefactor was Bao Ye.


    And not that damned old pervert Rong Cheng!


    Thinking of Rong Cheng, Li Xin was filled with disgust.


    ¡ª


    Bao Ye went on a business trip.


    Except for calling Jiang Ruan the day he left, there had been no news for days.


    That day, Jiang Ruan finished work.


    Went home, took off her makeup, took a bath, and theny on therge bed in the bedroom. The sheets were newly changed by the maid, exuding a strong fragrance, but not a hint of cologne.


    Therge luxurious bedroom was empty.


    She was the only one there.


    Jiang Ruan tossed and turned, not knowing how he was doing over there.


    No news for days.


    It was like he went on a business trip and disappeared.


    Thinking of Su Wan¡¯s scenario, even if Jiang Ruan was rational, it was impossible not to have any anger.


    So she hadn¡¯t called Bao Ye these past few days, hadn¡¯t even sent a text.


    But at this moment, the words "disappeared" floated through her mind, making Jiang Ruan restless.


    She picked up her phone and opened the contact list.


    Seeing Bao Ye¡¯s name, she wanted to call, hesitated, but finally did.


    But the result was no answer.


    Jiang Ruan frowned, was he busy?


    Feeling uneasy, she called Chen Nan, who was Bao Ye¡¯s assistant, always by his side, and knew everything about him.


    But a minute passed.


    The call also went unanswered.


    Unable to reach either Bao Ye or Chen Nan.


    This immediately made Jiang Ruan uneasy.


    She got up from the bed, looking nervous, her small face filled with anxiety.


    Could something have happened to them?

 Chapter 157 - 143: Bao Ye Goes Missing

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 143: Bao Ye Goes Missing</h4>


    He went to South Africa this time, and there¡¯s always some kind of unrest over there. It¡¯smon for people to be robbed or killed.


    The more Jiang Ruan thought about it, the more anxious she became. She held her phone, making calls to Bao Ye and Chen Nan repeatedly.


    One call after another.


    The responses were all messages saying no one answered.


    Listening to the mechanical female voice reporting, Jiang Ruan felt her heart go cold. She bit her lip, quickly thinking about whom to contact.


    The South African embassy.


    Yes.


    She decided to contact them, because surely Bao Ye and the others must have registered there.


    The embassy has the responsibility to ensure their safety.


    Thinking this, Jiang Ruan did a search on Baidu and finally found the contact number for the South African embassy after searching for a while.


    She tried to call, and the line was quickly answered.


    A man¡¯s voice spoke fluent Chinese: "Hello, how may I help you?"


    "Hello, my husband went to South Africa to supervise a project and seems to have gone missing. I would like your help in checking his whereabouts," Jiang Ruan urgently requested.


    "Miss, please don¡¯t worry, what¡¯s your husband¡¯s name?"


    "Bao Ye."


    "Please hold on, let me check for you."


    Soon, a perplexed voice responded: "We haven¡¯t found this name, Bao Ye, on the recent entry list. Miss, are you sure this is the name?"


    "I¡¯m sure."


    "Are there no other names, like the name on his identification card?"


    "None."


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help but ask, "There¡¯s no Bao Ye?"


    This can¡¯t be possible.


    Before leaving, Bao Ye mentioned that he was going to South Africa to supervise a project. How could his name not be on the list?


    "There¡¯s really no entry by that name, Miss."


    "Then please also check another name, my husband¡¯s assistant; his name is Chen Nan."


    "Okay, hold on."


    Soon, another response came: "Sorry, Miss, there¡¯s no Chen Nan on the recent entry list either. Could it be that your husband changed his itinerary without informing you?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart was pounding too.


    Could Bao Ye really have changed his itinerary at thest minute?


    But wouldn¡¯t he still be reachable?


    "Maybe... Thanks, sorry to trouble you..." Before finishing her sentence, a serious voice came from the other side: "Miss, do you remember what day your husband came here?"


    Jiang Ruan thought for a moment and replied, "The 18th."


    "Morning or afternoon?"


    "Morning."


    Jiang Ruan remembered clearly.


    That night, Bao Ye wore her out.


    The next day when he left, she was too exhausted to even properly see him off.


    As she recalled, the other side said: "If what you said is urate, there¡¯s some unfortunate news I need to tell you. Please brace yourself."


    Jiang Ruan listened, her breath halting slightly, her heart tightened as she held her phone: "What unfortunate news?"


    "Please tell me."


    "On the 18th, at ten thirty in the morning, there was a flighting from the maind toward South Africa that was maliciously bombed by illegal operatives at a high altitude. They¡¯ve been captured now, but heartbreakingly, none of the eighty-six passengers survived. We are still searching for the remains of ourpatriots, and once we find them, we¡¯ll inform their families to retrieve them, ording to the list."


    "We deeply regret the incident..."


    The rest of the words didn¡¯t register in Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind.


    Her brain felt like it had exploded, freezing into a void.


    Holding her phone, she was utterly stunned.


    It took her a long time to process.


    What was he saying?


    The flight to South Africa on the morning of the 18th was bombed?


    No passengers survived?


    Then what about Bao Ye?

 Chapter 158 - 144: Jiang Ruan Visits Xu Yun

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 144: Jiang Ruan Visits Xu Yun</h4>


    Jiang Ruan felt an intense palpitation in her heart; all the blood in her body turned cold and solid. She clutched her chest, her lips trembling slightly.


    Struggling to calm herself, she asked, "Is there a list? I mean the passenger list for that ne?"


    Bao Ye and Chen Nan were really on that ne.


    Surely their names would be on the passenger list.


    She hadn¡¯t seen the list.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Bao Ye was dead.


    Just that night, he held her close, intimately whispering with her.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t believe he would leave her so easily.


    He is, after all, Bao Ye.


    The young master of the Bo family, the sole heir of Bao Group.


    If he were gone,


    Jiang Ruan dared not imagine.


    Her eyes instantly turned red.


    A regretful male voice came through.


    "Sorry Miss, that list is now confidential, we cannot view it."


    "Why not wait for news? If your husband was really on that ne, I think someone from the government will contact you in the next few days."


    "But I want to know if his name is on that list."


    Jiang Ruan said, her emotions already somewhat out of control: "Is there really no other way? I beg you, can¡¯t you help me? I really need to know. I have to be sure if he¡¯s alright."


    The person sighed, patientlyforting her: "Miss, I understand your feelings; please calm down first."


    "Also, please understand that I am just an employee. Sorry, I can¡¯t do things outside my duties."


    Listening to this, Jiang Ruan rxed her tightly bitten lips, and her once radiant red lips now had no trace of color.


    "Alright, thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Ruan finally couldn¡¯t control her tears; they flowed uncontrobly, one after another, continuously falling down.


    She cried, tears streaming down her face, and raised her hand to wipe them away, never expecting things to turn out this way.


    The image of his face appeared in her mind.


    Thinking about his ne crash, and how he might no longer be in this world.


    Jiang Ruan felt an aching suffocation in her heart.


    No.


    She couldn¡¯t just sit and wait.


    She couldn¡¯t find the list because she had no power or influence.


    The Bo family is Beijing¡¯s top family, their influence spreads throughout the country, and abroad, they are well-known.


    Jiang Ruan thought of someone.


    Xu Yun.


    Bao Ye¡¯s biological mother, Mrs. Bao of the Bo family.


    She came from a schrly family in Beijing and, as thedy of the Bo family, her acquaintances are all upper-ss people, certainly with government contacts. Maybe she could find out through connections if Bao Ye is on that list.


    With this thought, Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t care about her bare face without makeup, crudely put on a dress, and went straight to the garage for a car.


    Minutester, a jet-ck Maybach quickly sped out of the garage.


    The security guards looked on tensely: "What¡¯s happening? Why is Miss Jiang driving so fast?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    "Probably something urgent."


    "Maybe Mr. Bao has returned?"


    "Perhaps."


    ¡ª


    At the Bo family vi.


    Xu Yun had just finished enjoying bird¡¯s nest soup cooked by the servants. As a wealthydy, she wore a purple silk robe; though over forty, she exuded elegance and feminine charm.


    "Madam, everything is ready," the servant said softly.


    Xu Yun nodded and stood up from the sofa: "Alright, let¡¯s go."


    Xu Yun believes in Buddhism, and she usually has a habit of chanting sutras, so she even set up a shrine for this purpose.


    Today was the day she was to chant and pray.


    At this moment, a servant rushed in, panting: "Madam, a youngdy arrived at the gate iming to be Jiang Ruan, saying she has something important to see you."


    "Do you want to see her, Madame?"


    "Jiang Ruan?" Xu Yun frowned, followed by a look of disgust in her eyes: "Why did shee?"


    How peculiar.


    She hadn¡¯t yet told her to stay away from Bao Ye.


    Yet, she came to find her first.

 Chapter 159 - 145: Xu Yun Refuses to See Jiang Ruan

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 145: Xu Yun Refuses to See Jiang Ruan</h4>


    Xu Yun fundamentally despises Jiang Ruan; she has no status, no background, and relied on her looks to climb onto Bao Ye¡¯s bed, using him to make waves in the entertainment industry.


    For a woman as low as her, it¡¯s hard to figure out what Bao Ye sees in her.


    Just like his father.


    The men of the Bo family are all the same type.


    Blind to real quality.


    Xu Yun retracts her gaze of disdain and impatiently tells the servant, "No time. Make her go away."


    If Jiang Ruan kept her ce, Xu Yun wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her. After all, in the circles of the wealthy, what man can go his whole life without cheating?


    Men will be men.


    Eating from the pot and looking at the pot.


    But if she dares aspire to the position of the Bo family¡¯s mistress, she can¡¯t me Xu Yun for being ruthless.


    She absolutely won¡¯t allow such a person into the Bo family.


    The daughter-inw Xu Yun approves of is only Su Wan.


    At worst, it would never be Jiang Ruan.


    The servant says, "Yes."


    Xu Yun goes to the Buddhist temple with people, lights incense, and kneels before the statue with a scripture in her hands.


    Taking a deep breath, Xu Yun clears her mind and begins chanting earnestly.


    But just after a few minutes, the servant knocks on the door again.


    "Madam, Miss Jiang Ruan insists on meeting you today. She says that Mr. Bao¡¯s flight had an ident, and he might be on that..."


    Before finishing, an extremely irritable voice from the temple cuts off, "Shut up!"


    The servant¡¯s heart trembles.


    As the door opens, Xu Yun says with a dark expression, "Go tell her I know all about her tricks. If she thinks using Bao Ye¡¯s ident as an excuse could let her see me, she¡¯s dreaming."


    "Make her leave."


    The servant wanted Jiang Ruan to leave but remembering the girl¡¯s pale face and anxious pleas at the gate.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be fake.


    Even...


    The servant¡¯s heart softens, "Madam, but thatdy has knelt down at the gate."


    "Let her kneel if she wants; it¡¯s none of my business," Xu Yun coldly responds, "I¡¯m only saying this once: I won¡¯t see her, no matter what she says, I won¡¯t believe her."


    "Don¡¯t disturb me again, or you¡¯ll leave with her."


    After speaking, the door ms shut.


    The servant looks and can¡¯t help but sigh.


    How can Mrs. Bao be so cruel?


    That¡¯s her only biological son.


    Seeing Jiang Ruan outside at the gate doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s lying.


    Isn¡¯t she afraid that Mr. Bao might really be in trouble?


    In that case, would she still be Mrs. Bao?


    But these words, the servant can only mutter silently to herself.


    After all, she¡¯s just a worker.


    Turning away, the servant reaches the vi¡¯s entrance, from afar seeing the girl kneeling straight-backed outside the iron gate.


    Seeing here out, a glimmer appears in Jiang Ruan¡¯s dull eyes. Nervous, she asks, "So? Did you say it? Is she willing to meet me?"


    The servant shakes her head, "Mrs. Bao said she won¡¯t believe anything you say."


    "Miss, why don¡¯t you go home first?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart sinks coldly.


    Her shoulders tremble slightly, disbelief in her eyes, "Did you tell her about Bao Ye?"


    Jiang Ruan can¡¯t believe it.


    She actually managed to be so merciless.


    Xu Yun hates her, and she epts that.


    After all, she truly has nothing.


    It makes sense that Xu Yun thinks she¡¯s unworthy of Bao Ye.


    But that¡¯s her own son.


    Does she really not care about her son¡¯s life or death at all?


    _


    Herees an update.


    Dear readers, do cast your rmendation votes. Love you, biu give heart.

 Chapter 160 - 146: Jiang Ruan Kneels

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 146: Jiang Ruan Kneels</h4>


    Jiang Ruanxin feltplicated and ufortable.


    How could there be such a heartless mother in this world?


    Her heart ached even more for Bao Ye, having such a cold-hearted and emotionless mother; she wondered how he had managed all these years.


    His father severed ties with the Bo family, and his mother is that kind of person.


    Bao Ye is also pitiable.


    What difference does it make for him from having no parents?


    "I told her, but the madam simply doesn¡¯t believe it," the servant sighed, "The madam is just like that, and today is her day of worship. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, Miss Jiang, but if I speak for you, the madam would just send me off with you."


    Jiang Ruan felt herst shred of hope utterly vanish.


    She looked up; today¡¯s weather wasn¡¯t good, the sky was gloomy, but it was far from as dark as her mood was.


    She looked at the servant, sincerely saying, "I understand, thank you."


    "No need to thank me."


    "You should get up."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, her legs long since numb from kneeling. Her skin was already delicate, and wearing a short dress, her legs hurt from kneeling on the uneven stone path.


    Yet she still didn¡¯t want to give up.


    Xu Yun, Bao Ye is your real son.


    Jiang Ruan was furious and angry.


    She even wished to rush in to confront that expensively dressed woman exuding noble grace.


    Betrayed by her husband and left with nothing, estranged from her real son¡ªdid she really never consider that it might be her own doing?


    Xu Yun not seeing her meant her kneeling here was useless.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s mood plummeted to a low point.


    She supported herself on the ground with her hands, but as soon as she moved her legs, a sour numbness surged through her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but copse back down.


    "Ah." Jiang Ruan cried out in pain.


    "Miss Jiang!" The servant, seeing her like this, felt a pang of conscience and hurriedly opened the door to run out and help her.


    Helping her up from the ground, "Slowly."


    "Thank you," Jiang Ruan stood upright, grimacing in pain as she spoke.


    Jiang Ruan shrugged off the servant¡¯s arm and took onest look at the vi, the old residence of the Bo family.


    The decoration is extremely luxurious.


    But in her eyes, it seemed no different than a prison.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s lips curled in mockery, her gaze cold as she turned to move towards the car.


    Her legs wouldn¡¯t stand straight, hobbling as she made her way, her spine stubbornly upright¡ªa pathetic and deste sight.


    The servant watched her limping to the car door, and then drive away.


    Her heart was full of reluctance.


    But there¡¯s nothing she could do, she was just working for the Bo family.


    She couldn¡¯t lose her job for her.


    ncing once more, the servant turned and went back.


    ¡ª


    Back at the castle vi, Jiang Ruan called every contact she knew.


    Humbly asking if anyone had connections with the government, or could help her check the passenger list for the flight to South Africa on the 18th.


    All the answers were negative.


    Jiang Ruan also called Sister Qin.


    Hearing her unusual tone, Sister Qin asked, "Is there someone you know on that flight?"


    Jiang Ruan held back tears and replied, "Yes."


    Sister Qin sighed, "You know our circle, no matter how big of a deal you are in the entertainment industry, you might not have contacts with the government. It¡¯s tough."


    "Take care, darling. As the old saying goes, you never know which wille first, tomorrow or an ident. The deceased are gone; we must live well."


    Listening to the constion, Jiang Ruan only felt her heart ache as if it had been stabbed with a knife. Her voice was already hoarse from speaking too much, rasping, "Okay, I understand."


    Hanging up the phone, Jiang Ruan looked at thest few calls left on her phone screen.


    She knew them all.


    None were as well off as she was.


    How could they possibly have contact with the government?

 Chapter 161 - 147: Bao Ye... Bao Ye...

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 147: Bao Ye... Bao Ye...</h4>


    The corners of her lips were all bitter, Jiang Ruan¡¯s mind was in a haze,pletely unable to see the light.


    She had contacted all the people she had known over the years who had connections.


    She even swallowed her pride and called Li Xin, only to be met with cold sarcasm from Li Xin and then hung up on.


    Jiang Ruan felt she must have gone mad.


    What kind of person was Li Xin.


    Eager for her to have misfortune.


    Yet she still eagerly reached out, only to be mocked.


    But Jiang Ruan really had no choice.


    Scrolling through her phone from beginning to end, tears kept falling from Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes, her head throbbed, not knowing if it was from anger or urgency.


    Her mind waspletely foggy.


    Her stomach turned endlessly.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten anything, but now she felt nauseous to death.


    Jiang Ruan could no longer control herself, she dropped her phone and curled up in bed crying.


    "Boo hoo hoo..."


    She cried out loud.


    Cried so desperately.


    It was only three days, it was just a business trip.


    Three days ago Bao Ye was still by her side.


    He apanied herte at night to eat wontons.


    He carried her on his back.


    She acted out, Bao Ye coaxed her.


    Howe in the blink of an eye, the two could be separated by life and death.


    Jiang Ruan just called Bao Ye and Chen Nan dozens of times frantically.


    Her finger almost wore out.


    Yet all were unanswered.


    Unanswered.


    Unanswered.


    She waspletely copsing.


    Jiang Ruan thought she had been through enough in the past few years, now no matter what happened, she could remain calm, could keep herposure.


    But when it came to Bao Ye, she couldn¡¯t stay calm.


    Because it¡¯s very likely that Bao Ye was on that ne.


    His name was on the list of those in trouble.


    Thinking of the two of them being separated by life and death, never being able to meet again, Jiang Ruan felt heartbroken to the extreme, a splitting headache, feeling like she was going insane.


    She covered her face, crying heart wrenchingly, her eyes swollen from crying.


    The whole bedroom was filled with her cries.


    Outside, the servants listened, not knowing what happened, they didn¡¯t dare toe in to disturb her.


    Just quietly apanied her outside.


    Don¡¯t know how long passed.


    It waspletely dark outside.


    Maybe she cried herself tired.


    The crying in the bedroom grew softer, gradually turned into sobbing sounds, then disappeared.


    The servants kept vigil outside.


    Afraid something happened to Jiang Ruan, hearing no movement inside, they whispered among themselves.


    Finally decided to send someone in to have a look.


    A servant pushed open the bedroom door, walking in softly, saw Jiang Ruan on the bed, tightly wrapped in the quilt, fell asleep.


    Her cheeks still had traces of tears.


    Her eyelids were red.


    Clearly she had cried hard earlier.


    But listening to her steady breathing, she was asleep, and nothing was wrong.


    The servant then cautiously turned and went out.


    Jiang Ruan slept uneasily.


    Dreaming vaguely, she dreamed Bao Ye was in trouble, dreamed Bao Ye said goodbye to her, told her to live well.


    How could Jiang Ruan bear to hear such words.


    She broke down crying, running toward him, but he kept smiling, retreating continuously.


    He retreated too quickly, like floating in the air.


    Like a ghost, with no shadow.


    She could not catch up to him at all.


    Watching him get further and further away, she called his name, begged him not to leave, yet he kept smiling.


    On the big bed, Jiang Ruan was covered in sweat, her cheeks an unnatural flush.


    Her brows furrowed, her red lips calling out nonstop: "Bao Ye... Bao Ye..."


    At this time, steady leather footsteps sounded outside.


    ```

 Chapter 162 - 148: Bao Ye Is Back

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 148: Bao Ye Is Back</h4>


    The man arrived covered in dust, his brow furrowed, and exhaustion filled his eyes.


    He stepped forward one step at a time on the stairs.


    From downstairs came the sound of Chen Nan talking to the servants, moving luggage.


    They had just gotten off the ne; Bao Ye didn¡¯t go anywhere else, and he hadn¡¯t rested well these past few days. At this moment, he was at the end of his exhaustion.


    Chen Nan advised him thating back tomorrow wouldn¡¯t be toote.


    There¡¯s no rush at the moment.


    But in a strange environment, Bao Ye couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully at all, especially without her by his side.


    There was no way he could fall asleep.


    He might as welle straight back.


    The trip to South Africa was overall rtively smooth, but filled with hardships. The ce was inherently chaotic, unlike the orderly conditions back home.


    Bao Ye wanted to start a new project there, to build his own business empire, which was akin topeting with the local powers for territory.


    But Bao Ye wasn¡¯t afraid.


    The business world is like a battlefield; if you¡¯re capable, you take the territory from him.


    He, Bao Ye, isn¡¯t a pushover.


    Pressing his weary brow bone, Bao Ye entered the bedroom. It was pitch ck inside, no lights on. The man couldn¡¯t help but raise his brow¡ªdid she go to sleep this early?


    In Bao Ye¡¯s impression, Jiang Ruan was not someone who obediently slept early.


    But it was indeed possible; maybe she was too tired from filming.


    Turning on the light, he saw a bulge in the middle of the big bed.


    The air was filled with a faint scent, a familiar one, unique to her. Bao Ye¡¯s tense cells instantly rxed.


    His brows eased as he stepped forward.


    As he approached, he heard her murmuring in a tearful voice as if trapped in a nightmare: "No... Bao Ye... don¡¯t die! Don¡¯t leave me, Bao Ye..."


    Bao Ye¡¯s face slightly changed; his dark eyes were full of waves. Was this a nightmare?


    And she dreamed he died?


    Bao Ye couldn¡¯t help but let out a sarcasticugh.


    Kneeling on one knee on the bed, he raised his hand to gently touch her cheek: "Jiang Ruan, wake up, you¡¯re having a nightmare."


    But he found her skin burning hot, her cheeks unnaturally red, her face covered in sweat, and she kept moving.


    It was only then that Bao Ye realized something was wrong.


    Downstairs, the servants were chatting with Chen Nan, who, in their eyes, was the most handsome man besides Mr. Bao.


    Handsome, gentle, and with a sense of humor.


    Every time he came, he made them giggle.


    At this moment, from upstairs, Bao Ye¡¯s urgent andmanding voice suddenly rang out.


    "Go get the doctor for me!"


    "Hurry!"


    Hearing this, the servants and Chen Nan¡¯s faces changed drastically.


    They didn¡¯t even have time for jokes.


    The servants quickly replied, "Yes!"


    Turned around and rushed to find the doctor.


    The castle kept a doctor.


    Looking towards the stairs, Chen Nan had never seen Bao Ye with such a nervous expression. He asked with concern, "Mr. Bao, is Miss Jiang feeling unwell?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his voice hoarse: "She¡¯s running a fever, a high fever."


    Chen Nan said, "Don¡¯t worry, the doctor ising right away."


    "Miss Jiang has always been healthy, rarely gets sick. It shouldn¡¯t be anything serious..."


    Before he could finish, Bao Ye interrupted him directly.


    The man¡¯s face was full of hostility, his deep voice as cold and ruthless as a Rakshasa: "Chen Nan, go investigate for me."


    "Where did she go today, who did she meet, what happened, I need to know everything!"


    Thinking of the dense wounds on her legs.


    Large bruises.


    Clearly caused by prolonged kneeling.


    Bao Ye was furious.


    Damn it.


    How dare they make his woman kneel?


    They deserved to die.


    After speaking, Bao Ye turned and went back to the bedroom.


    Watching his figure disappear, Chen Nan also guessed that something must have happened to Jiang Ruan.


    Otherwise, Mr. Bao wouldn¡¯t be this angry.

 Chapter 163 - 149: Jiang Ruan Has a Fever

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 149: Jiang Ruan Has a Fever</h4>


    Jiang Ruan is Bao Ye¡¯s vulnerability, and Chen Nan knew this long ago. Whenever something happens to Jiang Ruan, Bao Ye bes angrier and more anxious than anyone else.


    In the past, whenever Jiang Ruan asked him to do something, Mr. Bao loved ying the role of the good guy, without caring if Jiang Ruan knew in the end or not.


    But ever since Jiang Ruan started her career, anyone who dared to harm or target her...


    Most of them were dealt with by Bao Ye.


    This is why Jiang Ruan has had such smooth sailing all these years.


    Their Mr. Bao, he¡¯s like that ¡ª cold on the outside but warm on the inside.


    Though he¡¯s totally caught up with Jiang Ruan in his heart, he pretends to be indifferent and says he doesn¡¯t care about her.


    Chen Nan chuckled bitterly and shook his head. Clearly, he¡¯s been in love with Jiang Ruan for a long time and doesn¡¯t even realize it.


    Bao Ye doesn¡¯t see it, but Chen Nan has seen it clearly.


    All these years, apart from Jiang Ruan, there¡¯s really no one else in Beijing who can make Bao Ye as nervous as he is today.


    Chen Nan understood even better that he had to hold on tight to Miss Jiang¡¯s coattails.


    After all, she¡¯s the future Mrs. Bao.


    And it¡¯s almost certainly true.


    With this in mind, Chen Nan turned around to get to work.


    He started his investigation as per Bao Ye¡¯s instructions.


    Soon, the servant brought the doctor over.


    The doctor was taking a bath when suddenly the door was banged sharply.


    He was told Miss Jiang was sick and that he needed to get there quickly.


    The doctor was dumbfounded.


    This damn thing, being a private doctor has its downsides.


    At your beck and call.


    Carrying his medical kit, he checked Jiang Ruan¡¯s temperature and examined her, saying, "Mr. Bao, Miss Jiang just has a high fever. Just give her these medications. Take these three once a day, and these two on this side three times a day."


    "After two days, she should be fine."


    Bao Ye listened and noted down the names of the medications.


    With a cold expression, he asked, "Is there any medicine for treating bruises?"


    Hearing the question, the doctor¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Looking at Mr. Bao¡¯s icy face, anyone would think he was confronting an arch-enemy or something.


    "How bad are the bruises?"


    "May I take a look?"


    The doctor asked politely.


    In case it wasn¡¯t convenient.


    Asking if he could take a look directly...


    That would be a death wish.


    Yet, he was the smartest one.


    Bao Ye stepped to the middle of the bed, pulled up the thin covers on Jiang Ruan¡¯s legs, revealing her bruised and battered legs.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s skin is naturally delicate, unable to withstand bumps or scrapes.


    A little injury seems quite terrifying.


    Pale skin with patches of blue and purple,


    The doctor briefly looked over: "Yes, luckily I brought some."


    He took out the ointment and handed it to Bao Ye: "Use this, apply it to her twice a day, and it should disappear in no more than three days."


    Bao Ye took it, looking at the ointment in his hand. Only then did the man¡¯s tightly furrowed brow rx slightly.


    The doctor was just about to say he was leaving.


    Having left in a hurry, he hadn¡¯t even dried his hair,


    It was really cold thiste at night,


    Yet, unexpectedly, Bao Ye opened his mouth and said, "Thanks."


    Upon hearing this, the doctor got startled, and quickly said, "No need to thank me, Mr. Bao. It¡¯s my honor to serve you and Miss Jiang."


    Bao Ye ignored his ttery, and his gaze fell on the doctor¡¯s hair, and he said lightly, "There¡¯s a hairdryer in the bathroom."


    Like he was doing him a favor.


    Doctor: "No need, Mr. Bao. I¡¯d better head back to dry it."


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t stop him.


    "Hmm."


    The doctor picked up his medical kit and turned to leave.


    Retracting his gaze, Bao Ye looked at the girl in the middle of the bed, her cheeks flushed, and her lips dry.


    He pressed his thin lips together tightly and asked the servant to bring water over.


    The doctor prescribed only granules.


    Bao Ye prepared the medicine, waiting for it to cool a bit, then helped her sit up, ready to feed her the medicine.


    ¡ª


    I¡¯m here.


    Have you wifeys voted for me yet?

 Chapter 164 - 150: Bao Ye Cried

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 150: Bao Ye Cried</h4>


    Jiang Ruan had her eyes tightly closed, hershes stained with tear marks, looking so pitiful. Her pale and innocent face now appeared sickly, her whole person like a fragile doll.


    Leaning against Bao Ye¡¯s embrace, through the thin fabric of his shirt, the man could clearly feel her body temperature.


    It was rmingly hot.


    His eyes were filled with anxiety, his fingertip gently wiping away her tears, and he called her softly.


    "Jiang Ruan, it¡¯s time to take your medicine."


    His voice was more tender than ever before.


    After speaking, even Bao Ye was momentarily stunned.


    He never considered himself a gentle person. Everyone who knew him said he was ruthless and cunning.


    But at this moment, seeing her vulnerability, Bao Ye couldn¡¯t help but feelpassion.


    There was no response from Jiang Ruan.


    It was expected by Bao Ye.


    As if it was natural, the man did not hesitate, picked up the bowl of dark soup, and drank it directly into his mouth.


    Bitter.


    It was extremely bitter.


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t swallow it, but held it in his mouth.


    He put down the bowl, hooked her chin with his fingertip, gently squeezed open her small cherry-shaped mouth, and kissed her directly.


    Then, little by little, he poured it into her mouth.


    Ensuring she swallowed, he continued to feed her.


    In her dream, Jiang Ruan was sleeping restlessly, suddenly overwhelmed by the bitterness, her graceful eyebrows furrowed tightly, turning her head to avoid it.


    Yet, her chin was tightly held by the man¡¯s long hand, unable to move.


    Forced to endure his feeding.


    Luckily, she didn¡¯t resist too much.


    Bao Ye sessfully fed her the entire bowl of medicinal soup.


    But he himself also drank a third of it.


    Inadvertently swallowed.


    Bao Ye¡¯s throat was now filled with bitterness.


    There was no other way.


    Without doing this, there was no way he could feed her, using a spoon would have messed up her clothes.


    Seeing her frown, her small face full of disdain, clearly disliking the bitter medicine.


    Bao Ye raised his brows slightly, knowing how spoiled she always was.


    He indulged her.


    After a while, Bao Ye brought over a freshly squeezed strawberry juice from the servant, holding half a ss, he lifted her into his arms,


    He took a sip, then bowed his head to feed her.


    This time, Jiang Ruan was very obedient.


    Having tasted sweetness.


    Without needing him to feed her bit by bit, she actively drew the strawberry juice from his mouth.


    Like a little kitten.


    Bao Ye¡¯s strawberry juice was quickly finished by her.


    Seeing her furrowed eyebrows rx, Bao Ye couldn¡¯t help butugh softly, pinching her nose with his fingertips: "You¡¯re quite clever, realizing it¡¯s delicious now?"


    Looking at the remaining half ss of strawberry juice.


    Bao Ye fed her a bit more.


    Though it was said to be feeding her, it was essentially kissing.


    Bao Ye hadn¡¯t had any indulgence for several days.


    While abroad, he thought of her, once a man has tasted meat, he can no longer settle for anything less.


    At this moment, while kissing her, the man¡¯s dark eyes were filled with desire.


    The strong reaction even surprised him.


    Bao Ye took a deep breath, pulling away from her lips, seeing her previously dry lips now glistening, alluring, awaiting to be tasted.


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes darkened uncontrobly.


    He took a deep breath.


    Not forgetting she was still a patient.


    But unable to resist, he dipped down to kiss her lips gently, leaning close to her ear: "There¡¯s no one else in the world who I¡¯ve personally taken care of, you¡¯re the first, Jiang Ruan."


    "Once you¡¯re better, you owe me double."


    His tone was assertive and domineering.


    Not allowing her to refuse at all.


    Yet, at this moment, Jiang Ruan was sound asleep, with no sense of what was happening, let alone understanding what he was saying.


    Listening to her steady breathing, Bao Ye chuckled softly.


    Even he felt foolish.


    Talking to someone who¡¯s asleep.


    Bao Yeid her on the bed, and then something crossed his mind, he lifted the thin nket, seeing her injured legs.


    When he first returned, Bao Ye hadn¡¯t noticed. It was only when he sensed something was wrong with her fever and she kicked the nket off with her foot did he see it.


    Looking at the girl¡¯s slender and pale legs.


    Her legs were thin, slender and straight.


    Thin enough for him to grasp with one hand.


    These legs had always brought Bao Ye endless affection.


    In his mind, they were already marked as his private territory.


    But now, they were hurt this much.


    Bao Ye clenched his fists, with a fierce look in his eyes. Controlling his temper, he twisted open the ointment, squeezed some onto his fingertips, and gently applied it to her legs.


    As soon as he touched her skin, he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was too painful or too cold.


    He could clearly feel her shiver slightly.


    This reaction seemed to strike a chord in Bao Ye¡¯s heart.


    His brows furrowed tightly, staring at the ointment in his hand.


    Too painful?


    What the hell is this useless ointment?


    Bao Ye with a cold expression got up to call the doctor.


    After asking, he returned with a dark look on his face.


    Oh.


    It was because it was too cold.


    The ointment contained menthol, which was cooling, so she shivered.


    It wasn¡¯t pain.


    me the doctor for not mentioning it earlier.


    Bao Ye muttered to himself, continuing to apply the ointment to her, this time his movements were much gentler than before.


    At first, Jiang Ruan made noises, but gradually, as if getting used to it, she became quiet.


    Only then did Bao Ye¡¯s tense heart rx.


    After finishing applying the ointment, Bao Ye ced a light quilt over her waist, leaving her legs exposed.


    He then set the bedroom air conditioning to a constant temperature.


    Only then did he go to the bathroom to wash his hands.


    His hands were covered with ointment.


    After washing his hands clean, he came out and saw the bedroom light was on, fearing it might be too bright for her, he raised his hand and turned off the light,


    leaving only a dim yellow night light.


    Then he went downstairs.


    When Bao Ye came down, it was already an hour after the previous incident.


    Chen Nan had already investigated everything that happened today clearly.


    He was the only person in the living room.


    He had let the servants go to rest.


    It was already veryte.


    There would be night servants, and if Bao Ye needed anything, a call would bring someone over.


    At this moment, seeing Bao Yeing down from upstairs, the man was still wearing the ck suit from the day, exuding an aura of abstinence and aloofness. Chen Nan got up from the sofa: "Mr. Bao, everything has been investigated clearly."


    Bao Ye walked over with long strides, sat down on the sofa, and crossed his long legs.


    He stared coldly at Chen Nan: "Speak."


    Chen Nan said: "The cause is this, Miss Jiang called you today, but couldn¡¯t get through, then called me, also couldn¡¯t get through, so she thought something had happened to us, she contacted the South African embassy, which couldn¡¯t find the entry information for me or you, and told her there was a ne crash on the morning of the 18th, but the list wasn¡¯t confirmed..."


    "Miss Jiang thought something had happened to us, so she went to see Madam Bo, probably seeking help from Mrs. Bao."


    "But Mrs. Bao turned her away."


    At this point, Chen Nan nced at Bao Ye¡¯s expression.


    What he was about to say would certainly anger Mr. Bao.


    Mrs. Bao really didn¡¯t care about her own son¡¯s life or death.


    It was truly heartless.


    Chen Nan couldn¡¯t understand either.


    Bao Ye¡¯s expression indeed changed, the veins on the back of his hand stood out, his fingertips almost sinking into his flesh, his voice icy cold: "Continue."


    Chen Nan said: "ording to the servants at the Bo family, Mrs. Bao had a very bad attitude, telling Miss Jiang to get lost. Miss Jiang said you were in trouble, Mrs. Bao said no matter what she said, she wouldn¡¯t believe it, then Miss Jiang... Miss Jiang knelt at the door, the servants said she knelt for a long time, but Mrs. Bao wouldn¡¯t see her."


    "Miss Jiang had no choice but to return."


    "I checked Miss Jiang¡¯s call records, she was on the phone from the afternoon to the evening."


    "She made a total of seventy-five calls, all to different people."


    "I found someone familiar to ask, saying Miss Jiang was asking if they knew anyone in the government, asking them to help check the passenger list of the ne crash on the 18th to see if your name was on it."


    Chen Nan sighed: "Seventy-five calls, she probably called everyone she knew."


    "I also asked the servants, they didn¡¯t know what happened, said Miss Jiang drove out anxiously today, probably to the Bo family."


    "After returning, she locked herself in the room, the servants said she kept making calls, quite a lot, couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying, thenter she hid in the bedroom crying, crying very hard."


    "The servants didn¡¯t know what happened, didn¡¯t dare to go in."


    "Mr. Bao, this is everything that happened today."


    After finishing, Chen Nan looked up at Bao Ye.


    But when he saw the man¡¯s usually cold face, now mixed with an expression of pain and suffocation, his brows tightly knitted.


    Chen Nan was shocked: "Mr. Bao, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Bao Ye nced at him.


    He exhaled sharply, clutching his chest, suppressing the intense palpitations and sudden feeling of suffocation in his chest, which almost killed him.


    He said: "I¡¯m fine."


    Just about to look at Chen Nan.


    A tear unexpectedly slipped from his dark eyes.


    Even he didn¡¯t react to it.


    With a "stter," it fell on his wrist.


    Scorching hot.


    Bao Ye was stunned.


    Chen Nan was even more dumbfounded.


    Mr. Bao... he actually cried?!

 Chapter 165 - 151: I Know

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 151: I Know</h4>


    Chen Nan had never seen Bao Ye cry before, no matter how much pressure he was under, Bao Ye always remained expressionless.


    Even cold-hearted and indifferent.


    In both public and private matters, Bao Ye was a rationalist, always maintaining his own principles.


    But now, Chen Nan saw him cry, the tear at the corner of his eye a steely proof.


    Chen Nan knew that Mr. Bao was heartbroken for Miss Jiang.


    He always thought Mr. Bao treated Miss Jiang so well, yet sometimes Miss Jiang was unappreciative.


    Chen Nan always believed that in the rtionship between Mr. Bao and Miss Jiang, Mr. Bao was the one who gave the most.


    But when he uncovered all those affairs, Chen Nan was simply shocked.


    He never expected that Miss Jiang could go this far for Mr. Bao.


    If she didn¡¯t love him, how could she do all this?


    The two of them, clearly, had fallen in love with each other long ago.


    Yet one was silent and reserved, the other had strong pride.


    Neither of them dared to say they loved each other.


    Chen Nan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Returning to his senses, Bao Ye raised his hand coldly to wipe away the tear from the corner of his eye, as if the teardrop just now was merely an illusion.


    But the surging waves of hisplex gaze clearly highlighted his heart wasn¡¯t as calm as his appearance.


    Bao Ye now understood.


    Why Jiang Ruan cried and begged him not to die.


    She thought he was on that ne that had an ident.


    Did she kneel to Xu Yun for him?


    Did she plead with everyone she knew for him?


    When he thought of her bowing her head, full of grievances, begging others, just to check if his name was on that list.


    Bao Ye¡¯s heart ached.


    The tips of his fingers resting on his knee couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.


    After a moment, a man¡¯s low and hoarse voice sounded, "You can go back now."


    Chen Nan was worried about him, "Mr. Bao, please take it easy."


    "Miss Jiang did this all out of love for you. I can see it, you love Miss Jiang too, it¡¯s just that neither of you are used to saying it out loud."


    An insider is confused, an outsider is clear.


    As an outsider, Chen Nan actually saw it all clearly.


    "I know."


    The man¡¯s voice was even hoarser, his lowered brows full of shadows, making it difficult for others to see his true emotions.


    Knowing that Jiang Ruan loves him.


    He knew this long ago.


    From the time she was a stranger to him, to gradually relying on him, he already had a premonition in his heart.


    But Bao Ye never wanted to believe it.


    He was an idealist.


    Born without love, never pursuing love.


    Because from birth to now, in his world, there was only family, only interests and weighing pros and cons.


    The old man taught him that way too.


    So much so, in his mind, there was simply no such thing as love.


    He alone was the king.


    To be the highest authority in the Bo family.


    To lead the Bao Family to a more glorious future.


    He did not believe in love either.


    Chen Nan knew that saying more was useless, matters of the heart have to be figured out by themselves.


    Seeing Bao Ye¡¯s expression, it was clear that Miss Jiang¡¯s actions this time really struck him hard.


    So he spoke, "Mr. Bao, then I shall take my leave."


    Chen Nan stood up, "If there¡¯s anything, please text me anytime."


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t lift his eyes, his tone was indifferent, "Mm."


    After Chen Nan left, the living room instantly returned to dead silence.


    Bao Ye sat on the sofa for a long time, only feeling a dry difort in his throat and an uncontainable restlessness in his heart.


    He got up to go to the wine cab, took out a bottle of red wine, uncapped it, and poured himself a ss in a gulp.


    He tipped his head back and drank it all down.


    The high-acidity, spicy red wine, he poured a whole ss down his throat.


    Drinking too quickly.


    He was choked.


    Setting down the ss, he leaned on the table, coughed a few times, the ends of his long eyes were all wetness, and his dark pupils were streaked with bloodshot, wild and disheveled.

 Chapter 166 - 152: You Knelt Down for Me?

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 152: You Knelt Down for Me?</h4>


    Bao Ye gulped down more than half a bottle of alcohol, only then did the agitation in his heart calm down.


    Putting down the bottle, he staggered toward the stairs; having drunk quite heavily, he held onto the railing.


    Upon reaching the upper floor, the bedroom was lit only by a nightmp.


    In the dim, yellowish light, he approached therge bed. Perhaps due to the medication, her furrowed brows had rxed.


    The glow bathed her fair, pure face, and Bao Ye¡¯s vision blurred. She seemed to him like a peacefully sleeping princess.


    Her cheeks were still a rosy hue. Bao Ye stared at her face, his eyes filled withplexity.


    He raised his hand to feel her forehead; it was still very hot.


    The fever hadn¡¯t subsided.


    Sitting beside the bed, her slender hand hung by the side. Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes shimmered as he gently held it.


    Then intertwined their fingers.


    At this moment, he felt a bit depressed.


    It¡¯s been less than two hours since he returned, yet his emotional shifts were more intense than all the days in South Africa.


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips curled with a slight scoff. Staring at her cheek, his voice hoarse, he asked her, "Am I really that important to you, Jiang Ruan?"


    Whether she heard or replied didn¡¯t matter to him.


    He continued talking to himself.


    "Kneeling to someone for me?"


    He cursed, "Spineless."


    Though he said this, his eyes grew sour, and Bao Ye had to suppress his tears from falling once again.


    All these years, Bao Ye had never cried,


    not when Xu Yun and Bao Wu divorced.


    Xu Yun never treated him well, yet he never cried.


    When he was sent to a special forces training camp at seven, where he could barely eat and stay warm, Bao Ye didn¡¯t cry.


    The harsher the environment, the more Bao Ye could bear through it.


    He had long sworn to never shed a single tear in his life.


    But today, he broke that vow.


    Bao Ye bowed his head, burying himself deeply in the palm of her hand, feeling her burning temperature as his heart ached.


    He couldn¡¯t even imagine with what mindset she faced those situations.


    Afraid he¡¯d die?


    He didn¡¯t board that flight.


    He was supposed to, but due to a dy, Chen Nan rebooked another flight.


    Yet that flight wasn¡¯t canceled, so both his and Chen Nan¡¯s names were still on the list.


    However, they were actually on a different flight.


    The embassy couldn¡¯t trace their itinerary because his schedule was confidential, known only to the highest embassy official for security reasons.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t reach him because he and Chen Nan were kidnapped during an outing, and their phones were discarded by the kidnappers.


    Fortunately, the embassy arrived in time without any incidents.


    Unexpectedly, everything lined up coincidentally.


    Bao Ye took a deep breath; his thin lips slightly moved against her palm, kissing it gently.


    As she slept soundly, he decided not to disturb her.


    Releasing her hand, he got up to take a shower.


    He couldn¡¯t stand his alcohol scent.


    Nor could he lie beside her like this.


    She had a thing for cleanliness, too.


    After showering for over half an hour, Bao Ye dried his hair, wrapped in a towel, feeling refreshed as he came out of the bathroom.


    She hadn¡¯t awakened yet. He kicked off his slippers, carefully climbed onto the bed, and tossed the towel toward the sofa on the other side.


    She wore a nightgown, smelling fragrant all over.


    Bao Ye raised his hand, pulling her into his embrace.


    Worried she¡¯d be ufortable, he tucked his arm under her neck, using it as a pillow.


    Bao Ye hadn¡¯t slept well for several days.


    In South Africa, unfamiliar with the people and ce, the conditions were tough.


    Sleeping two to three hours a day was already a stretch.


    Now, holding her, Bao Ye feltpletely at ease.


    Before closing his eyes, he leaned down to kiss her lips and whispered in her ear, "Good night."


    Only then did he fall asleep.


    Unexpectedly, in the middle of the night, Bao Ye was awoken by a sudden pinch!

 Chapter 167 - 153: Awake? Why Are You Pinching Me

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 153: Awake? Why Are You Pinching Me</h4>


    Bao Ye was sleeping soundly, having a dream¡ªthough it was not a normal one¡ªhe dreamed of being with Jiang Ruan...


    Suddenly, the most vulnerable part, his elbow, was pinched hard by someone.


    Caught off guard, Bao Ye woke up in pain.


    "Hiss."


    He opened his eyes abruptly, filled with disbelief. Bao Ye had a habit of getting grumpy when woken up suddenly, and his face was clouded with anger.


    He even felt like killing someone.


    Just when he was about to lose his temper, he saw the person in his arms blinking at him with curious, tearful eyes, looking at him pitifully and wronged.


    She was awake.


    All of Bao Ye¡¯s earlier fury evaporated in an instant.


    The arm under her neck was already numb, but Bao Ye gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t move her.


    His voice was hoarse as he asked her, "Awake? Why did you pinch me?"


    Was she taking the opportunity to get back at him?


    But she, with tears in her eyes, her lips pouting, muttered a bit confusedly, "Am I dreaming?"


    "I think I just saw the living Bao Ye."


    "He shouldn¡¯t be a ghost, because he can feel pain."


    Jiang Ruan murmured.


    Bao Ye chuckled, so she thought she was dreaming and pinched him? That made Bao Ye feel even more heartache for her.


    He raised his arm, his muscr arm looking very strong, and joked, "How about pinching me a few more times to make sure?"


    "Jiang Ruan, I¡¯m not dead."


    Saying this, he looked at her with eyes dark andplex, yet firm, and with a slight smile on his lips.


    She was still alive, so how could he dare to die?


    If he were to die, then who would look after her in the entertainment industry?


    This incident also made Bao Ye realize that if he died, Xu Yun probably wouldn¡¯t even blink.


    That woman never had him, her son, in her heart.


    She would only me all her misfortunes on him, thinking that his existence was the cause of them.


    It was really unreasonable.


    And the one who would truly be sad was this woman in his arms.


    Bao Ye felt smug inside.


    At least it wasn¡¯t in vain to raise her.


    Humph.


    Then suddenly he heard Jiang Ruan start wailing beside his ear, she hugged his waist and cried on his chest, crying messily like a child.


    "Boo hoo Bao Ye I thought you were dead boo hoo..."


    "I couldn¡¯t get through to your phone, they said the ne you were on had an ident boo hoo..."


    "I was scared to death boo hoo..."


    Jiang Ruan broke down crying.


    Even though it seemed quite spineless, her dignity was thrown far away.


    After all, nothing was more important than him being alive.


    Jiang Ruan was still running a fever, crying and coughing, her head ached along with it, and her face was flushed from coughing.


    Bao Ye quickly patted her back, he had never seen her like this, as if the sky were falling.


    Bao Ye¡¯s heart felt like it was being cut with a knife, feeling heartbroken.


    The man¡¯s voice was gentle as he soothed her.


    "I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯m living well."


    "Don¡¯t cry, be good."


    Bao Ye held her and soothed her continuously.


    Only then did Jiang Ruan listen to him and her crying quieted down a bit.


    After she calmed down a bit, she got up to bring water herself.


    Holding the warm water, he gently helped her sit up from the bed: "Drink some water."


    "You cried so hard, your throat must be dry."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s throat indeed felt dry, it was already dry, and now she cried so much.


    Her eyes were swollen, like a rabbit¡¯s, with messy hair, having no image in front of him.


    Jiang Ruan sobbed, sniffed her nose.


    With both hands holding the cup with his, she drank a lot of water until she felt morefortable.


    "Enough," she said, her voice no longer hoarse.


    "Okay."


    Bao Ye ced the cup on the table.


    Having recovered quite a bit, Jiang Ruan propped herself up on the bed, looked up, and identally saw his fair skincking any clothes. She couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes and ask, "Why aren¡¯t you wearing clothes?"


    She was just focused on crying earlier.


    Didn¡¯t notice at all.


    Bao Ye returned, and when asked, he teased her: "Old married couple, what¡¯s there not to see?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s face began to redden, grumbled: "But still have to wear clothes."


    "Makes no difference."


    Saying this, Bao Ye got into bed, raised his arm and pulled her into his arms.


    The twoy down again.


    Jiang Ruan pondered that it was not the same.


    But wasn¡¯t this a free benefit?


    There were still traces of tears at the corner of her eyes, which he noticed, lifting his hand to wipe them away for her.


    She didn¡¯t speak, just pursed her lips and looked at him.


    Her eyes opened wide, watching him eagerly.


    As if afraid he would disappear.


    Looking at her, Bao Ye¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but smile, holding her waist in his arms, he felt warm inside, and teased: "What? Still think I¡¯m a ghost?"


    "Otherwise, want to pinch me again?"


    Saying this, Bao Ye added: "Or I can pinch you, then you¡¯ll know if it¡¯s a dream."


    Jiang Ruan, being clever, immediately pouted hearing this: "You¡¯re just taking revenge, aren¡¯t you?"


    "How could I."


    "Obviously, you are." Jiang Ruan changed the subject, enduring her headache, asked him with grievance: "Why couldn¡¯t I get through to your phone?"


    "And couldn¡¯t get through to Chen Nan¡¯s either."


    "I called you both so many times, but no one answered."


    Bao Ye soothed in a soft voice: "There was a little ident, the phone was snatched and thrown into a pool."


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t tell her about the kidnapping incident.


    If she knew, she¡¯d certainly have another scare.


    Bao Ye knew her nature.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan immediately became tense: "Were you not hurt? I heard things are quite chaotic over there in South Africa."


    Bao Ye said: "It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s all been taken care of."


    "What about the embassy, I called them, they couldn¡¯t find your entry information, and you left on the morning of the 18th. I thought you were on that crashed ne, thought you were all dead."


    Talking about this, Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, biting her lip to hold them back.


    Seeing this, Bao Ye¡¯s heart ached terribly.


    Under her gaze, the man lowered his head, his faint lips gradually nearing her face.


    He actually kissed her eyes, to be precise, her tears.


    A bit salty.


    Jiang Ruan instinctively closed her eyes, her eyshes quivering lightly, allowing him to kiss.


    While kissing, Bao Ye exined.


    "Our trip to South Africa was ssified."


    "Only the embassy officials knew about it, the others didn¡¯t."


    "Otherwise, if some people found out, the danger to Chen Nan and me would increase many times over, and it would not be conducive for us to work."


    Jiang Ruan listened and finally understood.


    Shemented with a sigh: "So this was a big misunderstanding."


    "One I brought on myself."


    "But can¡¯t me me, all these things just happened to connect, your phone got taken and couldn¡¯t get through, and the embassy couldn¡¯t find your entry info, so naturally I thought you had an ident."


    Bao Ye kissed away her tears, lifted his head, saw her aggrieved face, and couldn¡¯t help but gently caress her cheek.


    His eyes were softer than the light, filled with tenderness: "me me."


    "me me for not contacting you with the new phone in time."


    Saying this, Bao Ye lowered his head to kiss her lips, "I¡¯m sorry, Jiang Ruan."

 Chapter 168 - 154: Bao Ye, I鈥檓 Really Happy, Truly

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 154: Bao Ye, I¡¯m Really Happy, Truly</h4>


    Jiang Ruan lifted her head abruptly upon hearing him, her dark eyes blinking while nestled into Bao Ye¡¯s chest as she curiously said, "Huh, you actually apologize to people too."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    His serious face cracked a little.


    Bao Ye tugged at the corner of his lips: "Isn¡¯t that normal? I made you worry."


    Jiang Ruan nodded, her small mouth pouting: "I thought you were dead, scared me half to death."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes were full of grievance, unable to hold back, she blurted out, "Do you know because of you..."


    At this point, Jiang Ruan stopped abruptly.


    It¡¯s enough that he¡¯s alive.


    It¡¯s meaningless to say anything else now.


    She only hoped that he would be alive.


    Really, when she heard that from the other side, Jiang Ruan felt like her whole world was copsing.


    It was from that moment she realized Bao Ye had already be an irreceable part of her.


    The man¡¯s voice was hoarse: "I know,"


    Bao Ye held her neck with his palm, lifting it upwards, he effortlessly kissed her lips.


    "I know everything." His voice was so husky it was unrecognizable, matching her stare, he scolded her again: "Idiot."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    "How am I an idiot?"


    Her mind was muddled, still feeling ufortable, all stimted by his situation.


    "You¡¯re an idiot everywhere, no part of you is smart." Bao Ye murmured in her ear.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s temper red up immediately.


    "Bao Ye, darn you..."


    Before she could finish, Bao Ye awkwardly and firmly interrupted her: "But I just love your idiot self."


    Jiang Ruan: "???"


    Her anger vanished instantly.


    She blinked, looking puzzled.


    What does he mean by this?


    He likes her idiot self.


    "You might as well just say you like me." Jiang Ruan said, "I¡¯m not an idiot."


    "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die and there¡¯ll be no one left to give me money, after all, we¡¯re in a sponsorship rtionship. Since you¡¯ve slept with me for so long, you should be responsible for my youth."


    "Otherwise, I¡¯d be at a loss."


    Jiang Ruan tilted her small face, her innocent face filled with righteousness.


    Bao Yeughed in exasperation.


    She consistently has a sharp tongue.


    Unwilling to suffer a bit of loss.


    Bao Ye¡¯s fingertip pinched her cheek, squeezing it like a little bun, his eyes dark as he said, "Okay, I¡¯ll be responsible."


    He leaned down, close to her ear: "Is it really only me who slept with you?"


    "Do you really have no feelings for me, hmm?"


    The man¡¯s skeptical tone, his maic voice directly attacking Jiang Ruan¡¯s eardrum, her ear tips turned red instantly.


    She gritted her teeth: "I don¡¯t."


    Bao Ye chuckled lightly: "You¡¯re being dishonest."


    "Just now, your eyes were speaking volumes."


    "Jiang Ruan, with such a stubborn mouth, aren¡¯t you asking for a kiss?"


    Listening to him speak, Jiang Ruan¡¯s cheeks felt unbearably hot.


    If not for the face before her being indeed his, she would¡¯ve thought he was a different person.


    Being stared at by his intently gazing eyes, the expression seeming like he wanted to devour her, Jiang Ruan was so scared she swiftly tucked her head into the quilt.


    "Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a patient now."


    "My head still hurts, throbbing, and the fever hasn¡¯t gone down."


    Her innocent and pitiful gaze,


    Which Bao Ye couldn¡¯t resist, he rubbed her ck soft hair, his tone instinctively indulgent.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore."


    "Get some sleep."


    Holding her, Bao Ye alsoy down t.


    Nestled in his arms, Jiang Ruan found afortable position to lie in, looking up at his sharply defined cold face.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Ruan¡¯s voice rang out.


    Her tone was anything but calm.


    "Bao Ye, I¡¯m really happy, truly."

 Chapter 169 - 155: Am I the Kind of Person Who Comforts Others?

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 155: Am I the Kind of Person Who Comforts Others?</h4>


    "Why?"


    Bao Ye lowered his gaze to her, "Is it because I¡¯m still alive?"


    Under the dim yellow light, the two of them looked at each other with deep affection, their eyes lingering.


    Jiang Ruan replied, "Yes."


    She bitterly smiled, "I don¡¯t even know how to describe what I felt back then, it was like the sky was falling, I was just dumbfounded. I guess I¡¯m quite weak and melodramatic, it all happened so suddenly, I didn¡¯t expect it to be like that."


    Jiang Ruan sniffled, earnestly, "Luckily, you¡¯re okay."


    Bao Ye¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved as he tightened his hold on her waist.


    "The sky won¡¯t fall."


    "Even if someone else¡¯s sky falls, yours won¡¯t."


    Bao Ye used to not care about life or death; dying was even something easy for him.


    But now, he wanted to live a little longer.


    Jiang Ruan was amused by his words, "Why do you seem different from before today?"


    Bao Ye raised an eyebrow, "How am I different?"


    "It feels like you¡¯re indulging me," Jiang Ruan mumbled, "You used to be so cold, no matter what I said to you, you¡¯d just respond with ¡¯hmm¡¯ or ¡¯okay¡¯."


    "Why are you talking so much today, and saying such sweet things, speaking right to my heart."


    Jiang Ruan was wary, "Are you just pitying me because I had a fever and trying to coax me?"


    "Bao Ye, if that¡¯s true, please, save your sympath¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Bao Ye only heard a buzzing of flies by his ear.


    She was saying ungrateful things.


    He pinched her lips with his long index finger and thumb, stopping her words.


    He said, "Weren¡¯t you talking a lot? Go on, keep talking?"


    Jiang Ruan red at him, angrily raising her hand to pull his hand away.


    But he easily held her hand in his palm, leaving her unable to move.


    Bao Ye chuckled lightly, as if mocking her.


    "Bao Ye, you¡¯re bullying me!" came the muffledint.


    "Yes, I¡¯m bullying you," he said.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s little face looked so pitiful, as if she would cry in the next second.


    Bao Ye knew she was pretending, but his heart softened anyway.


    He let go of her, saying softly, "I wasn¡¯t coaxing you."


    "Do I, Bao Ye, look like the kind of person who would coax someone?"


    His tone was full of pride.


    Indeed, he didn¡¯t seem like that.


    From the day she met him.


    His face was always... cold as ice.


    "Jiang Ruan." Bao Ye suddenly called her name, speaking very seriously, "Don¡¯t degrade yourself for me in the future."


    Even now, Bao Ye still felt the pain in his heart when he heard those words from Chen Nan.


    Damn it, like there was a huge stone pressing on his chest.


    She knelt to others for his sake.


    Pleading for him.


    Bao Ye was cold-hearted and emotionless.


    But she, Jiang Ruan, was his damned exception.


    To put it bluntly, all these years he had indulged her and pampered her, even putting up with her little tempers.


    The golden canary he personally raised was to bow down to those small fry?


    They were not worthy.


    Jiang Ruan knew she couldn¡¯t escape his watchful eyes, she said, "I was just anxious, otherwise, why would I kneel to your mom."


    "Bao Ye, my knees turned purple from kneeling."


    Only then did Jiang Ruan remember, sounding utterly aggrieved.


    "I know," Bao Ye said, "I applied medicine for you."


    "The doctor said it will be fine in a couple of days, don¡¯t take on any work for now, alright? Push back what you can."


    "Stay home and heal."


    "But I¡¯ll be so bored staying home alone," Jiang Ruan pouted.


    Then the man said, "I¡¯ll stay with you."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Then you won¡¯t go to work?"


    "If you don¡¯t go to thepany, what about the Bao Family?"


    She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Would he really give up work just to stay with her?


    Ah, this is like some fanciful romance novel plot.


    Jiang Ruan suddenly felt like he had the aura of a domineering CEO.


    Ah, spit.


    He actually is a domineering CEO.

 Chapter 170 - 156: Isn鈥檛 It Boring? Staying Home With You

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 156: Isn¡¯t It Boring? Staying Home With You</h4>


    Bao Ye spoke slowly: "The world won¡¯t stop turning without me."


    "And if the Bao Family can¡¯t operate without me, might as well shut it down."


    "Not embarrassing enough."


    Look, the CEO speaks with amanding tone.


    He starts talking about shutting down thepany.


    If the Bao Family went bankrupt, it wouldn¡¯t just be about losing billions.


    Jiang Ruanzily yawned, her cheek on his warm chest, nudging like a small cat: "Sleepy."


    She said: "Let¡¯s sleep, my dear Mr. Bao."


    "Whatever it is, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow."


    She sighed again: "I have to say, it¡¯s reallyfortable lying in your arms."


    Jiang Ruan spoke, her cheek nudging.


    Her nudging didn¡¯t matter.


    Bao Ye¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved violently a few times.


    Since going to South Africa, he often dreamt when he slept at night.


    Even Bao Ye was puzzled, maybe it¡¯s age, so his manly needs increased.


    He huskily said: "Don¡¯t nudge around, baby."


    "If you ignite the fire, you¡¯re responsible for putting it out."


    His voice was naturally maic, intentionally dragging the tone, entering Jiang Ruan¡¯s ears, only to feel he¡¯s deliberately seducing her.


    Her heart quivered.


    Thinking back and forth, still closed her eyes and pretended to be dead.


    Bao Ye was clear about her little tricks, a few minutes without speech, she closed her eyes, acting as if she were asleep.


    Looks like she¡¯s sleeping sweetly.


    If he tickled her now, she¡¯d definitely jump.


    Jiang Ruan was most scared of being tickled.


    But Bao Ye didn¡¯t do that.


    Because not only was she tired, he was too.


    Several days of mental tension, even his strong will couldn¡¯t help but be exhausted.


    But if he really wanted to do something, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    In any situation, it wasn¡¯t that he had the desire butcked the strength.


    At this moment, holding her, Bao Ye finally felt at ease to close his eyes, the familiar embrace, the familiar person, skin touching skin, soon they both fell asleep.


    Bao Ye dared not fully sleep, remembering she still had a high fever.


    In the middle of the night, he woke up.


    Touched her forehead, it wasn¡¯t hot anymore.


    The fever was gone.


    Only then did Bao Yepletely rx, hugged her and went back to sleep.


    The next day, when Jiang Ruan opened her eyes, her head no longer hurt and wasn¡¯t as heavy as yesterday.


    She touched her forehead.


    Bao Ye¡¯s voice came to her ear: "Rest assured, the fever¡¯s gone."


    "The doctor¡¯s medicine is very effective."


    Jiang Ruan looked up, realized Bao Ye was sitting at the window sofa working,ptop on his legs, typing swiftly.


    Like this and still paying attention to her?


    Jiang Ruan smirked, multitasking.


    But had to admire, call him a master.


    Jiang Ruan sat up, stretchedzily, still a bit dazed from waking up, rubbed her eyes and asked him.


    "What time is it now?"


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t look away from theputer, replied: "It¡¯s eleven thirty."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes widened, already thiste.


    "You really won¡¯t go to thepany today?"


    "I thought you were joking with me."


    "Mm." Bao Ye said: "Not going."


    "Isn¡¯t that boring? Staying home with you."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan truly felt warm inside.


    "Then I¡¯m really embarrassed, it¡¯s like I can¡¯t take care of myself."


    Though saying this, her lips were definitely upturned high.


    Being with Bao Ye for a few years, initially Jiang Ruan wasn¡¯t used to not seeing him for a long time.


    Sometimes, even two to three months, wouldn¡¯t see him at all.


    The only time when she could see him was in bed.


    A man like this, simply no experience.


    No, it wasn¡¯tpletely absent.


    Those memories of sore waists and aching legs, Jiang Ruan will never forget.

 Chapter 171 - 157: Bathroom Trip?

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 157: Bathroom Trip?</h4>


    Upon hearing this, Bao Ye¡¯s serious expression finally showed some reaction. He raised his eyes to nce at her and said, "Wait, give me five minutes. I¡¯ll be done here."


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t understand: "Huh?"


    "What¡¯s it to me if you¡¯re done? Why should I wait for you?"


    Bao Ye chuckled: "Didn¡¯t you want to feel what it¡¯s like to be unable to take care of yourself in life?"


    "Since you¡¯re a patient, I can let you experience it."


    Jiang Ruan: "Who wants to experience that? I was just talking casually with you."


    Bao Ye, however, became interested, stopped typing and stared at her with a yful smile in his dark eyes: "Unable to take care of yourself, can¡¯t wash up, I can help you. Can¡¯t eat, I can feed you by hand. You can¡¯t even go to the bathroom by yourself, can you? Since you can¡¯t take care of yourself, I can carry you there..."


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t take it anymore, her face flushed as she interrupted him angrily: "What nonsense is this?"


    "I just bruised my leg, not like I¡¯ve be useless. How can I not take care of myself?"


    "And you carrying me to the bathroom, ridiculous!"


    Bao Ye frowned, just about to scold her for speaking crudely.


    That was when he saw Jiang Ruan get off the bed stubbornly, stamping into her slippers, but the moment she stood up straight.


    She eximed, "Ah."


    Then she went falling directly onto the thick carpet.


    Jiang Ruan hadn¡¯t noticed while lying down earlier; now she realized her knee hurt like hell.


    This wasn¡¯t just a simple bruise.


    The moment she yelled, the man dropped hisputer and darted towards her, but he was still a step toote.


    Sitting on the floor, Jiang Ruan pouted, feeling extremely wronged: "Oh no, I¡¯m useless now. This time I really can¡¯t take care of myself."


    "Bao Ye, it hurts~" Jiang Ruan whimpered.


    Bao Ye just snorted: "Serves you right."


    "Weren¡¯t you quite headstrong? You don¡¯t have any memory of what your body can handle?"


    "The way you overexert yourself, you can¡¯t even get up from lying down. Your leg¡¯s this injured and you think you¡¯re a god? You thought with your injury it wouldn¡¯t hurt to stand?"


    He scolded.


    "You¡¯re so fierce." Jiang Ruan¡¯s tone was soft: "Considering I¡¯m injured for you, don¡¯t be so fierce with me."


    "I didn¡¯t even feel the pain just now."


    Saying that was one thing.


    Bao Ye still felt sorry for her.


    He¡¯s just a ssic case of having a sharp tongue and a soft heart.


    Saying this, he bent down and directly scooped her up by the waist, carefully avoiding her knee.


    Holding her by the waist, seeing her pitiful eyes, his expression softened a bit. He looked down and asked her, "Want to go to the bathroom?"


    Jiang Ruan was about to ask how he knew, but swallowed her words and nodded silently: "Mhm, mhm."


    Bao Ye turned and walked away with her in his arms.


    "But you can just put me there, I can do it myself by holding onto the wall." Jiang Ruan said hurriedly.


    Bao Ye snorted: "You think you could, and yet you fell just now?"


    "Why, wasn¡¯t falling on the carpet enough, you want to try falling on the tile too?"


    Bao Ye said quietly: "Injuring tendons and bones takes a hundred days. A hundred days of not being able to go out or act, you better think it through."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan was instantly frightened.


    After weighing the pros and cons, she took a deep breath and looked at him with resigned eyes full of grievance.


    "Then you¡¯d better carry me there."


    This experience, Jiang¡¤thin-skinned¡¤embarrassing¡¤Ruan will never forget for the rest of her life.


    Since she can remember.


    Even as a child her parents never treated her like this.


    Darn it, being twenty-four or twenty-five, an adult, and still being carried by Bao Ye...


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s face turned red to the roots of her ears.


    Embarrassing, so terribly embarrassing.


    Bao Ye put her back on the bed, Jiang Ruan immediately turned around and rolled into the thin nket, wrapping herself tightly around the head.


    Looking like she would rather die than face anyone.


    ¡ª


    Want to ask my dear readers a question!


    Do you think this book is good?


    Speak from the heart?


    If it¡¯s even a little bit good, could you leave a five-star review in thements section? Your support is the motivation for me to keep writing.

 Chapter 172 - 158: Princess

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 158: Princess</h4>


    Bao Ye chuckled lightly, his sharp face wearing a faint smile. Seeing her fair and delicate feet exposed, he reached out to pinch them and teased, "It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen them before, what are you so shy about?"


    "It¡¯s not the same," Jiang Ruan quickly pulled her feet back. It was indeed stuffy under the nket, and with a flushed face, she yanked the light quilt off, her small face puffed up: "You can¡¯t just leave me there like that."


    Bao Ye: "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall."


    "But it¡¯s a toilet!" Jiang Ruan countered, "How could I fall?"


    Utter nonsense.


    He was just doing it on purpose, deliberately watching her look embarrassed.


    Old Bo was scheming, she definitely could guess that.


    With her staring at him, Bao Ye cleared his throat and said, "Fine, if you go againter, I¡¯ll put you there."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    "Do you want to wash up? Shall I carry you there?" Bao Ye asked thoughtfully.


    Only then did Jiang Ruan remember she hadn¡¯t washed up yet. Her knee hurt badly and she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk over.


    He was happy to be bossed around by her.


    So she wouldn¡¯t hold back.


    "Alright then."


    So, Jiang Ruan moved to the edge of the bed, cleared her throat, and mimicking an online joke, she spoke in a cutesy voice: "Please carry your princess for the wash-up."


    She was putting on this deliberately affected and sweet demeanor.


    Bao Yeughed in exasperation, indulging her, and walked over, bending down to pick her up.


    The scent of his cologne immediately wafted into Jiang Ruan¡¯s nose; his arms were especially strong, carrying her with ease.


    Bao Ye carried her to the bathroom, ced her on the washstand, and even thoughtfully squeezed toothpaste for her.


    "Here you go," he handed it to her, a smile on his lips: "Princess."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s hand trembled as she took the toothbrush.


    Why did his smile seem so mischievous?


    She pouted and chose to ignore it.


    "Thank you."


    Taking the toothbrush, she continued brushing her teeth.


    After finishing up, Jiang Ruan came out and saw Bao Ye instructing the servants to bring the prepared brunch into the room.


    Jiang Ruan watched the servants and was surprised: "When did you ask them to make this?"


    Bao Ye was working and turned his head to nce at her, replying, "Two hours ago."


    "Thinking you might be hungry when you wake up, I kept it warm in the box."


    "Oh."


    He really was quite thoughtful.


    The table quickly became filled.


    Eight dishes and one soup.


    All were Jiang Ruan¡¯s favorites.


    The aromas quickly wafted towards her, and she smelled the tangy sweetness of the sweet and sour pork.


    Jiang Ruan hardly ate yesterday, and now, smelling the fragrance, her stomach couldn¡¯t help but start growling.


    The sound was quite loud, and Bao Ye heard it too.


    Bao Ye turned his head, seeing her small face blush as she looked at him, she said, "I¡¯m hungry."


    "Could you take a break and have something to eat with me?"


    Jiang Ruan held onto his arm and said, "Eating alone is so boring."


    Hearing this, Bao Ye pondered for two seconds: "Give me one minute."


    Jiang Ruan: "Okay."


    She saw his beautifully defined hands typing on the keyboard, as if he was chatting with someone.


    Jiang Ruan sat beside him and leaned over to take a peek.


    It was all in English.


    Her English wasn¡¯t very good; she could only understand certain words.


    It seemed like they were discussing finance and the stock market.


    Jiang Ruan kept an eye on the time.


    Soon, a minute passed.


    But she didn¡¯t disturb him. Although she was hungry, he was busy, and a few minutes of mealtime wouldn¡¯t make much difference.


    She was just about to pick up her phone to y a bit when she heard the sound of theputer closing beside her.


    Bao Ye said, "Let¡¯s go, eat."


    Jiang Ruan was stunned: "You finished your work?"


    "Actually, I¡¯m not very hungry either, so if you¡¯re busy, you can..." I¡¯ll start eating.

 Chapter 173 - 159: How Am I Being a Double Standard?

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 159: How Am I Being a Double Standard?</h4>


    She was not going to starve while waiting for him to finish work.


    Jiang Ruan was really hungry.


    She held her stomach.


    Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by his maic voice: "Not busy."


    "It¡¯s just a project, we are the clients, only the suppliers wait for the clients."


    The man¡¯s tone was calm andmanding.


    Saying this, he stood up, leaned over, picked her up, and said, "I promised to have dinner with you, punctuality is a virtue."


    Jiang Ruan slightly raised her elegant eyebrows, her eyes sparkling withughter: "Alright then, punctual Mr. Bao."


    Feeling content in his arms, Jiang Ruan suddenly felt like a baby being cared for.


    Looking at the man¡¯s face, she started ttering him: "It really is my great honor to have Mr. Bao dine with me."


    Bao Ye ced her on the chair in front of the table, not the least bit modest: "Good that you know."


    "Instead of wasting time ttering, you might as well save your energy to eat another bowl of rice."


    Bao Ye pushed her chair forward and then sat down beside her.


    The table was full of delicious food, Jiang Ruan was about to pick up the chopsticks when Bao Ye stopped her.


    "Drink some soup first. I had them make sea cucumber and chicken soup for you, it¡¯s good for your body and stomach."


    "You hardly ate yesterday, and suddenly eating greasy food will upset your stomach, have some soup before eating."


    Jiang Ruan blinked, her dark eyes shining brightly, she smiled broadly: "Okay."


    "Why does it suddenly feel like you¡¯ve be a different person?"


    Jiang Ruan picked up a spoon, sipping the chicken soup, the temperature was just right, not hot.


    It was stewed perfectly, not greasy at all, very refreshing, just to her taste.


    Bao Ye was actually a bit hungry too, having been busy with work since he got up in the morning. He was waiting to have lunch with her.


    He ate elegantly.


    Hearing this, he unfazedly asked: "How have I changed?"


    "It¡¯s a feeling I can¡¯t quite describe." Jiang Ruan pursed her lips, smiling: "Feels like you¡¯ve turned into a warm-hearted guy."


    Hearing this, Bao Ye was just about to speak.


    Then she spoke in an excited voice.


    "Feels like I¡¯m your daughter and you¡¯re my dad!"


    "..."


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips twitched hard, his face like charcoal, he knew nothing good coulde out of her mouth.


    This description...


    He leaned closer to her, closing the distance, teasing her in a low voice: "Yes, I¡¯m your dad, and we sleep in the same bed."


    "Not in the literal sleeping sense."


    "It¡¯s the inappropriate kind of sleeping."


    Seeing her eyes widen, about to explode.


    Even the tips of her ears turned red.


    He dragged his tone.


    "Be a good girl¡¤call me dad¡¤dy."


    Jiang Ruan exploded: "Bao Ye, I was using a metaphor, don¡¯t you understand?"


    "It¡¯s not cosy."


    "I know." Bao Ye stated righteously: "I was also using a metaphor."


    Heughed: "Of course, if you want to cosy, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t cooperate."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    She didn¡¯t mean that at all.


    Seeing Bao Ye was about to speak again, she quickly used chopsticks to pick up a piece of meat and fed it directly into his mouth.


    "Stop, it¡¯s a virtue to be quiet during meals and not talk in bed."


    The forcibly fed Bao Ye: "..."


    Wasn¡¯t she the one who started it?


    "From now on, I¡¯m going to eat quietly, I refuse tomunicate with you."


    Expecting her to call him daddy.


    In your dreams.


    Bao Ye chewed the meat, swallowed it down.


    Watching her eat the meat, she ate so deliciously.


    He smiled fondly, and said softly: "You¡¯re doing it wrong."


    Jiang Ruan nced at him during her meal: "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "It¡¯s like only allowing the magistrate to set fires, not themon folk to lightmps." Bao Ye said, "Isn¡¯t this kind of behavior called double standards online?"


    Oh, it turns out he also browses the inte.


    He even knows about double standards.


    Jiang Ruan snorted: "How am I being double standards?"

 Chapter 174 - 160: Being With You Is Too Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 160: Being With You Is Too Dangerous</h4>


    She¡¯s not saying one thing and doing another, okay?


    She¡¯s really nice.


    Jiang Ruan thought, without blushing at all.


    Looking into his eyes, his dark eyes were like ck holes, making his emotions unreadable. But it was clear, he was in a good mood now.


    His lips were even curving upwards.


    Bao Ye leaned back his shoulder,zily draping his wrist over the chair back and said, "You told me to call you princess, I did call you."


    As he said this, he asked her back, "But when I asked you to call me daddy, why won¡¯t you?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s tone was quite serious: "Isn¡¯t this exactly what double standards are?"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    She said guiltily, "That¡¯s different."


    "How is it different?" Bao Ye raised an eyebrow: "Aren¡¯t they both just titles? I can call you princess, but you can¡¯t call me daddy?"


    Jiang Ruan blushed: "Princess is apliment, it¡¯s very pure, it¡¯s be popr recently for couples to call each other that online."


    "Daddy is mixed with kink."


    Jiang Ruan nced at him, seeing him staring at her intently, she cleared her throat and said, "I¡¯m afraid if I call you that, you won¡¯t be able to handle it."


    At this moment, Bao Ye was still full of confidence, he snorted softly: "What¡¯s there that I can¡¯t handle."


    "If you dare to call, I dare to respond."


    Jiang Ruan grinned: "You sure?"


    Bao Ye: "Of course."


    His jet-ck eyes fixated tightly on her palm-sized face, unadorned, she looked pure, like a high school student.


    Thinking about it, Bao Ye¡¯s throat started to feel dry.


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall certain scenes.


    Cosy was something they¡¯d yed around with before.


    Anyone with a bit of interest in this area should have tried it.


    No man can resist this sort of thing.


    Thinking of these improper things.


    Suddenly, a voice drew near his ear, Jiang Ruan¡¯s sugary voice, dragging in its tone: "Daddy~"


    Her voice was sweet to begin with, and even sweeter when she whined.


    That kind of childlike tone, just like a little kid.


    Especially paired with her innocent-looking face staring directly at him, it was like she was made to reel him in.


    Additionally adding the improper images in his mind.


    In an instant, Bao Ye felt a fierce rush.


    The tip of his nose instantly felt hot, and out of nowhere, the temperature abruptly dropped,nding with a "plop" on the back of his hand on his leg.


    It was blood.


    He, Bao Ye, actually got a nosebleed.


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes widened, he had lived almost thirty years.


    For the first time, experiencing what a nosebleed felt like.


    "Ah, why are you bleeding from your nose?" Jiang Ruan asked, startled, hastily finding tissues to hand to him.


    Bao Ye cursed inwardly, "Damn."


    Covering up, he hurriedly got up and went to the bathroom.


    After the door closed.


    The worry in Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes was instantly reced byughter, she clutched her stomach,ughing uncontrobly.


    No way, no way.


    Could it really be because she called him daddy, and he got a nosebleed?


    ???


    If it really were like that.


    Then she¡¯dugh herself to death, hahaha.


    She thought he was worldly and sophisticated, that this kind of thing was just like scratching an itch to him.


    After all, they¡¯d also yed cosy in bed before.


    Yet unexpectedly!


    Hahahahaha...


    Jiang Ruanughed until tears came out.


    Wiping her tears with a tissue, isn¡¯t this just like the pure love war god people talk about online?


    Tsk tsk tsk, just calling him daddy made him get a nosebleed.


    She had never seen Bao Ye in such an awkward position loving her so much.


    This incident today, Jiang Ruan could truly remember it for a lifetime.


    The sound of water kepting from the bathroom.


    When the door opened again, it was already ten minutester.


    Bao Ye, fastidious, had taken a set of clean clothes back inside.


    When he came out again, he was entirely fresh and renewed.


    Without a trace of the earlier embarrassment.


    Standing in front of Jiang Ruan, the man¡¯s face looked dark, like a lump of coal.


    Jiang Ruan was already trying hard to contain herself, she cleared her throat, but as she started to speak.


    The words she spoke still changed tone: "Are you alright?"


    Jiang Ruan quickly covered her mouth, genuinely unable to hold back this time, her face was full of smiles,pletely unable to hold it in.


    Bao Ye looked at her, his face immediately turned even darker.


    He kept a straight face: "Don¡¯tugh."


    Jiang Ruan stifled herself: "No, I¡¯m notughing."


    Yet followed by a burst of: "Hahahaha..."


    Bao Ye¡¯s face got even darker.


    Jiang Ruan clutched her belly: "I really don¡¯t want tough, but I can¡¯t help it hahah..."


    "It¡¯s my first time seeing you get a nosebleed."


    "Didn¡¯t you say you could handle it hahah..."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    He really didn¡¯t expect himself to be this disappointing.


    From childhood to adulthood, Bao Ye had seen all kinds of scenes, women throwing themselves at his bed were countless.


    From new assistant secretaries in the office to women arranged by the hosts who appeared in his hotel bed during business trips.


    He had seen all sorts of distinguished socialites, and sultry beauties.


    But in his eyes, they were all just females.


    All the same, no difference.


    Not to mention raising even a ripple in his heart.


    Even if there was a need for sex, Bao Ye had always kept himself pure.


    Until he met her and kept her at home.


    Jiang Ruan was the only woman Bao Ye had personally been in contact with over the years.


    But now, he actually got a nosebleed because she called him daddy?


    Reining in his thoughts, seeing herughing uncontrobly, Bao Ye¡¯s cold face eased a bit, he hoarselymented: "You called it well."


    "I haven¡¯t heard enough, let¡¯s continue tonight."


    Upon hearing this, theughter around her ears came to a sudden stop.


    Jiang Ruan was dumbfounded: "Do what at night? Continue what?"


    The man¡¯s thin lips spat out three words: "Call me daddy."


    "You¡¯re so good at calling."


    "At night, just keep calling it for me."


    Jiang Ruan rolled her eyes: "Dream on."


    "I called you once and you couldn¡¯t handle it, call the whole night, are you trying to kill me or yourself?"


    She knew Bao Ye too well.


    This man seemed cool and aloof, not interested in women.


    But in bed, it was like he became a different person.


    Jiang Ruan thought about it, and her waist started hurting again.


    She was too clever to fall into the trappletely.


    Bao Ye was not at all surprised, his dark eyes twinkling, he said: "What if there¡¯s a reward?"


    "Even with a reward I wouldn¡¯t," Jiang Ruan said, "I still want to live a few more years. Besides, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m still a patient."


    Her leg still hurt.


    She couldn¡¯t even walk.


    If he wasn¡¯t careful and touched it, wouldn¡¯t it have killed her from the pain?


    "I won¡¯t touch your leg," Bao Ye said, "It wouldn¡¯t affect."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    Chopsticks picked up a chicken wing, she bit into the meat, mumbled: "Still won¡¯t do."


    "No, we should sleep in separate rooms for a few days, for my safety¡¯s sake, I need quiet to recuperate."


    "Being with you is too dangerous."


    Bao Ye gave her a sidelong nce: "Are you dreaming?"


    Separate rooms indeed.


    "You really don¡¯t want the reward?"


    "I think you¡¯d be tempted."


    Jiang Ruan wasn¡¯t interested at all.


    After all, she didn¡¯tck anything now.


    Had everything.


    But hearing him say that, she still smacked her lips, turned to look at him: "Then tell me, what¡¯s the reward?"


    If it was really super awesome.


    Just right for her when she really needed it.


    Cough.


    Actually calling daddy wasn¡¯t a big deal for Jiang Ruan.


    After all, they were people of the new era, one must be able to yield and stretch.


    How much is face worth anyway.

 Chapter 175 - 161: Jiang Ruan, Where鈥檚 Your Backbone?

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 161: Jiang Ruan, Where¡¯s Your Backbone?</h4>


    Bao Ye had long predicted that after weighing the pros and cons, she would still choose topromise. He knew her so well, and the man curved his lips into a fox-like smile.


    "Weren¡¯t you refusing? Changed your mind so quickly?"


    He chuckled lightly: "Jiang Ruan, where¡¯s your backbone? Is it only worth that much?"


    Teased, Jiang Ruan remained unfazed and snorted, "What¡¯s backbone anyway? Can it be eaten like food or spent like money? I¡¯m just smart and know how to adapt to the times, you know. What do you understand?"


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Bao Ye couldn¡¯t help butugh in exasperation.


    Acting all cheeky, huh?


    Give her an inch, and she¡¯d dare tounch a rocket.


    She even dares to say he doesn¡¯t understand.


    In all Bao Ye¡¯s years, it¡¯s the first time someone said he doesn¡¯t understand, and it¡¯s this woman in front of him.


    So, he doesn¡¯t understand?


    Fine, he won¡¯t speak then.


    Seeing him pick up his chopsticks to continue eating and not mention the reward, Jiang Ruan put down her chopsticks, grabbed the strong arm of the man with rolled-up sleeves, and shook it: "Eatter, tell me, what¡¯s the reward?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes and brows curved with yfulness, deliberately teasing him: "Aren¡¯t you wanting to hear me call that? As long as the reward is right, I¡¯ll arrange it for you tonight!"


    Hearing this, Bao Ye swallowed hard.


    He had already begun to picture that scene.


    Imagining that exciting scene, Bao Ye¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but re with desire.


    The chopsticks in his hand naturally put themselves down, and the man¡¯s thin lips twitched. Seeing her expectant look, he decided not to keep her in suspense anymore and directly took the bait: "A million."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    Both eyes were like light bulbs, gleaming with a 180-watt brightness, both eyes sparkling with money symbols.


    Her heart was pounding violently: "O...one million?"


    Oh my god, did she hear that right?


    To know, Jiang Ruan had to work tirelessly for several days shootingmercials to earn that much money.


    She stared at him with eyes lit up, but she wasn¡¯t that foolish. She asked, "Do you mean one million for one call, or one million for the whole night?"


    If it¡¯s one million for the whole night, she¡¯d be exhausted to death.


    If it¡¯s one million for one call.


    Jiang Ruan was already calcting in her head how much she could earn if she kept calling non-stop all night.


    One call for a million means ten calls equal ten million!


    A hundred calls would be a hundred million!


    If she tried hard, wouldn¡¯t one night earn her five, six, seven, or eight hundred million?


    Thinking of all that money, Jiang Ruan waspletely thrilled.


    In Bao Ye¡¯s eyes, he saw her eyes full of money. He pulled down her trembling hand and said with a smile in his gaze, "One call for a million."


    "You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?" Jiang Ruan suddenly looked up at him, her eyes shaking.


    It¡¯s really too much money.


    Even gambling couldn¡¯t earn money this fast.


    Now, Jiang Ruan had only one thought in her head, Bao Ye is so rich, Bao Ye is so rich, she had to cling tightly to his leg, so she wouldn¡¯t starve for the rest of her life.


    If Bao Ye knew what she was thinking now, he¡¯d surely scold her forcking ambition.


    But what¡¯s ambition worth?


    Humph.


    "Why would I deceive you."


    "Am I that type of person?"


    Bao Ye smiled: "Don¡¯t just say for one night, even if you call for a year, I have enough money."


    After all, the Bao Family earns money every day.


    These years, he hasn¡¯t been wasting time.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan became even more excited.


    Oh my.


    So rich and powerful.


    "Mr. Bao, do you still need any leg parts?" Jiang Ruan sped her hands together, staring at him eagerly.


    That expression, so cute and innocent.


    And as silly as can be.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Updating now.


    Wives, please cast your rmendation votes, love you all, mwah.

 Chapter 176 - 162: Busy?

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 162: Busy?</h4>


    Bao Ye nced at her casually, lips spitting out two words: "Don¡¯t need."


    "Then do you need a secretary? The kind that keeps the bed warm, I can do that."


    "I can sing and dance, sexy, enchanting, cute, I can do it all, I¡¯m multi-talented, I can even cook, although it¡¯s just instant noodles, but..."


    "Stop!"


    Bao Ye really couldn¡¯t listen any longer.


    The man had three ck lines above his head as he spoke, he said helplessly, "Jiang Ruan, be serious."


    A warm-bed secretary indeed.


    She sure coulde up with things,


    Jiang Ruan gave a light cough, straightened her shoulders and sat up properly, her small face smiling sweetly: "Okay."


    She got serious: "I ept your earlier request, it¡¯s a deal for one million, a gentleman¡¯s word is his bond."


    Bao Ye smirked: "I remember your leg is injured."


    He said quietly, "Shouldn¡¯t be touched, right?"


    "Just a minor injury." Jiang Ruan stated earnestly, "Doesn¡¯t affect it, don¡¯t worry, absolutely won¡¯t affect your experience."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Why did it feel like they were making some sort of deal?


    Bao Ye frowned, seeing she still wanted to speak, he said, "Let¡¯s eat first."


    "We¡¯ll talk about tonight¡¯s matters tonight."


    Just as he was about to pick up his chopsticks, Jiang Ruan¡¯s questioning voice came to his ear: "You wouldn¡¯t be backing out, would you?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s hand trembled.


    "Bao Ye, you can¡¯t be like this... mmph..."


    Before she could finish, Bao Ye stuffed the meat from his chopsticks into her mouth, her little mouth stuffed full, he leaned to her ear, gritting his teeth: "If you keep nagging, I don¡¯t mind starting now."


    "Jiang Ruan, do you want to experience what it¡¯s like not getting out of bed tomorrow?"


    This was definitely a tant threat.


    Jiang Ruan blinked, mumbling on the meat: "No¡ª"


    After finishing the meal, in the afternoon, Jiang Ruan sent Sister Qin a text message.


    She said she had a cold and kept sneezing at home.


    Wanted to take two days off.


    Since tomorrow¡¯s work wasn¡¯t going to earn much, might as well push it off.


    If it breaches the contract, so be it, can¡¯t cost much anyway.


    Not short on money here.


    Sister Qin read her text, felt bad for her cold, so agreed.


    The two chatted on WeChat.


    Bao Ye was working beside Jiang Ruan, herughter breaking his concentration.


    Turning his head, he saw Jiang Ruan typing happily into her phone.


    No idea who she was chatting with that made her so cheerful.


    Her mouth couldn¡¯t even close.


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Suddenly felt displeased.


    His tone instantly turning cold, brief instructions given to thepany¡¯s executives.


    Then he continued reading documents.


    A whileter, Jiang Ruan finally finished chatting with Sister Qin, who told her about a lot of gossip happening at thepany today.


    And some from the entertainment circle.


    Like how Li Xin went to shoot an ad, ended up arguing with the organizers, left crying and got the coboration canceled.


    Jiang Ruan listened, felt delighted!!


    Serves Li Xin right for mocking her yesterday, hmph.


    Jiang Ruan realized, Li Xin¡¯s brain cells must be unique in this world.


    Really dares to argue with anyone, anywhere.


    This time even with the organizers, she being the client side and all.


    Jiang Ruan felt much better hearing this.


    Browsing her phone.


    Feeling a bit thirsty, Jiang Ruan was about to move her leg, suddenly remembered she was supposed to be sick.


    So, she looked eagerly at the mature man frowning at hisputer in front of her.


    She purposely coughed, trying to get his attention.


    However, Bao Ye ignored her.


    Unwilling to give up, Jiang Ruan coughed again.


    Two yful fingers slid from the sofa, touched his strong arm, gently poked it: "Busy?"

 Chapter 177 - 163: Bao Ye鈥檚 Silver Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 163: Bao Ye¡¯s Silver Tongue</h4>


    Bao Ye was indeed busy.


    Feeling her movements, he didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids, his hands kept typing, and his thin lips uttered a single word: "Speak."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    So cold, sob sob.


    She quietly withdrew her hand: "It¡¯s nothing, you go ahead and be busy, I was just a bit thirsty, I¡¯ll go get a drink myself."


    After saying that, she was just about to brace her legs to stand up.


    Actually, she had tried moving earlier, and she could walk normally, it¡¯s just that the bruises on her knees looked severe and quite scary.


    Just as Jiang Ruan¡¯s foot hadn¡¯t touched the ground yet, the man beside her reached out to press her shoulder, while also setting down hisptop.


    Bao Ye frowned and said: "Wait."


    Jiang Ruan blinked her eyes and saw him leave.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Bao Ye returned.


    He was followed by two servants.


    One was carrying a folding table, and the other was holding a tray with fruits and nuts of all sorts.


    They set up the table, and the servantsid everything from the tray down.


    They bowed their heads: "Miss Jiang, please enjoy."


    Then they exited the room.


    Bao Ye, on the other hand, was holding arge ss of water, it was lemon water, and he ced it in front of her.


    "Drink."


    Jiang Ruan blinked, thinking the service was too considerate, wasn¡¯t it?


    She smiled merrily: "Thank you."


    She took the lemon water, it was still warm, took a sip, and it even had honey added.


    She licked her lips: "It¡¯s really good, sweet."


    "Did you make this?"


    Jiang Ruan asked him.


    Bao Ye pinched his weary brow with his fingertips, and replied: "Yeah."


    "Honey lemon water, good for the throat."


    As he spoke, he nced at her, his tone indifferent: "Seeing how happy you are smiling, drink more, it will protect your voice."


    Jiang Ruan paused her drinking action.


    Her dark eyes blinked, feeling like his words had some deeper meaning?


    It must have been her imagination.


    Was she smiling that much?


    Probably because she was chatting happily with Sister Qin earlier, and learned gossip about Li Xin.


    Tsk tsk, who knew he noticed it.


    "My dear Mr. Bao, you¡¯re quite attentive to me, even while working you don¡¯t forget to check on me."


    She boasted.


    Bao Ye interrupted her: "No, you¡¯ve misunderstood."


    Jiang Ruan: "Huh?"


    "It was yourughter that disturbed me," Bao Ye said without much inflection in his voice.


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    The corner of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    The budding narcissistic heart in her was instantly shattered.


    The two engaged in a bit of verbal sparring.


    Bao Ye retracted his thoughts and continued to seriously work.


    As the CEO of Bao Group, he was the backbone of the entirepany, he¡¯d been away for a few days, and returned without going to the office, there were many things waiting for him to handle.


    Seeing his focused look.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t bear to disturb him either.


    After a while, seeing his frowning brow rx, Jiang Ruan kindly handed him a piece of the tangerine she was peeling.


    Offering it to his lips, she said: "Here."


    "It¡¯s very sweet, try it."


    Bao Ye lowered his gaze, his eyes fell on her slender, fair fingers, the well-manicured nails painted a cute pink.


    At the moment, she was offering the tangerine to feed him.


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t like tangerines, but at this moment, faced with her activeness, he instinctively opened his mouth and bit into the tangerine she offered.


    The sweetness of the tangerine instantly filled his mouth.


    Jiang Ruan leaned in and asked him: "How is it? Is it sweet?"


    "See, I wasn¡¯t lying."


    Bao Ye lifted his eyes, looking at her small face.


    She was now looking expectantly at him, like a child eager for adult approval.


    His dark eyes flickered slightly, and he replied: "Yeah."


    "It¡¯s really quite sweet."


    Beingplimented, Jiang Ruan was in a great mood and fed him another piece of tangerine.


    She said: "You¡¯ve been busy all afternoon, why don¡¯t you take a break? No matter how busy, you need to bnce work and rest, right?"


    "Working with your head down so much isn¡¯t good for your cervical spine either."


    Bao Ye ate the tangerine she fed him.


    Of course, he knew it wasn¡¯t good for the cervical spine.


    He was more used to working in the study usually.


    But because she was there, and she wasn¡¯t used to the study, he stayed there in the first ce to keep herpany.


    So he was holding theptop and working on the sofa.


    Actually, for Bao Ye it was fine, he had experienced even more challenging work environments.


    But now his neck was indeed a bit ufortable.


    Besides, she was right next to him.


    Raising his brow slightly, Bao Ye put down hisptop, and then lifted his hand to hold her waist, pulling her into his arms.


    The action was dominant yet strong.


    But he carefully avoided her injured leg.


    Jiang Ruan eximed "ah" and ended up sitting on hisp, still holding half a tangerine in her hand.


    "You¡¯re not working anymore?"


    Bao Yeughed in exasperation: "Weren¡¯t you telling me to take a break since I looked tired? Do you want me to work or rest?"


    Jiang Ruan stuck out her tongue: "Then you should rest a bit."


    Leaning against his embrace, shezily yawned: "Being a president is really not easy, watching you switch between English, Thai, and French, my eyes are getting tired."


    "If it were me, I think I¡¯d suffer from a split personality."


    Bao Ye: "You¡¯ll get used to it."


    "But not everyone can develop this habit," Jiang Ruan asked him: "Exactly how manynguages do you know, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever asked you."


    Bao Ye thought for a moment, then said: "Probably about elevennguages? I can also understand a bit of Indonesian, though not fluently, but enough for normalmunication."


    At those words, there was silence around.


    Bao Ye looked down, seeing Jiang Ruan wide-eyed, looking at him in shock.


    Her expression was like she¡¯d seen a ghost in broad daylight.


    Bao Ye smirked: "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Ten... elevennguages?" Jiang Ruan was dumbfounded, staring at him with a strange look, and after struggling for a while, she managed to squeeze out: "You¡¯re such a freak."


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Heughed in frustrated amusement: "Jiang Ruan, are you itching for a scolding?"


    Daring to call him a freak.


    But, hmm, she wasn¡¯t the first person to call him a freak.


    "Gentlemen use words instead of physical force," Jiang Ruan hastily said, unable to help butment: "Knowing elevennguages, if it¡¯s not freaky, what is it? It¡¯s genius."


    Jiang Ruan sighed: "I¡¯m not much younger than you, and yet I only know English and Chinese till now, oh, English probably isn¡¯t even that good, but I can manage casual conversations."


    "I originally felt quite proud, butparing myself to you now, what should I do, I feel so inadequate."


    Bao Ye said: "It¡¯s nothing."


    "Our work natures are different, Bao Family¡¯s partners are numerous, practically spanning the globe, if I didn¡¯t know theirnguages, it would be easy to lose out during coborations."


    "You don¡¯t need to negotiate deals, why bother to learn so manynguages?"


    His voice was low and maic.


    Resting against his embrace, Jiang Ruan could clearly hear his strong heartbeat, apanying the warmth of his breath as he spoke.


    This intimate moment, wasn¡¯t it what she had always dreamed of?


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s heart pounded, and she nodded: "Makes sense."


    Then she took another piece of tangerine to his lips.


    "Open your mouth."


    Bao Ye¡¯s mouth was filled with the sweetness of tangerine.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t want to eat anymore.


    But seeing her bright eyes now gazing at him gently, Bao Ye suddenly had a different thought.


    The man parted his thin lips, biting the tangerine, but didn¡¯t eat it, instead leaned down closer to her lips...

 Chapter 178 - 164: I Did Not, Don鈥檛 Make Things Up

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 164: I Did Not, Don¡¯t Make Things Up</h4>


    The man¡¯s face suddenly erged, his dark eyes staring directly at her little face, the orange he was biting against her lips, followed by a kiss.


    Jiang Ruan leaned into his embrace, her heart instantly racing, her long eyshes fluttering lightly.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but rx her mouth, epting the orange he fed with his mouth.


    The sweet orange immediately filled her mouth.


    The juice was rich.


    Bao Ye looked up, his eyes filled withughter, his arm around her waist, teasing, "So, Jiang Ruan, isn¡¯t what I fed you sweeter?"


    Jiang Ruan blushed, giving him a coquettish nce, admitting, "Yes."


    Her voice was soft and sweet, "To be personally fed by Mr. Bao, how could it not be sweet."


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips let out azy "tsk" sound.


    "Be serious."


    "So coy, makes me think you¡¯re trying to seduce me."


    His eyes were full of amusement.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s cheeks instantly turned crimson, "I¡¯m not! Don¡¯t say that."


    The man gave a low chuckle.


    She was soft and tender, veryfortable in his embrace, so light that she held no weight at all.


    Bao Ye teased her for a while, then returned to work. He was always very self-disciplined; even with her by his side, he would never neglect his work.


    He was busy, while Jiang Ruan snuggled with a pillow, browsing Weibo.


    The two stayed quietly together.


    It made her feel a bit like time was peacefully still, and looking up, she could always see him, which put her in a good mood.


    From time to time, she would sneak peeks at him.


    It¡¯s often said that men are most charming when they¡¯re working seriously, and it¡¯s true.


    Watching Bao Ye typing away, watching him frowning as he replied to texts, his every move exuded the aura of a dominant CEO.


    Jiang Ruan rested her chin on the pillow, staring at him eagerly, her eyes sparkling with stars.


    Actually, Bao Ye had noticed long ago.


    But he was busy.


    Besides, being admired by his own woman greatly satisfied a man¡¯s self-esteem.


    Bao Ye felt quite proud inside.


    By the time Bao Ye finished his work, it was already dark outside.


    The man shut down hisputer, only then realizing how unusually quiet she was beside him. Turning his head, he saw that Jiang Ruan had somehow fallen asleep clutching the pillow.


    She was slender and petite.


    Nesting on the sofa, her little feet crossed together.


    Bao Ye¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he gently moved closer to her side, listening to her steady breathing, his gazending on her small face.


    Watching for a while, the man got up to fetch a light nket and covered her with it.


    He then turned off the room¡¯s lights.


    Leaving just the night light.


    Then he returned to her side.


    The sofa wasrge, enough for the two of them to lie down on.


    Bao Ye carefully climbed up andy down beside her.


    He rubbed his tired brow and closed his eyes, joining her in a nap.


    The girl¡¯s soft body in his embrace, her fragrance lingering at his nose, familiar and elegant, instantly calmed Bao Ye¡¯s heart.


    Downstairs, it was already dinner time.


    An hour ago, Mr. Bao had asked them to start preparing.


    Now that everything was ready, there was no movement from upstairs.


    But no servant dared to go upstairs to remind them.


    Everyone knew that Mr. Bao and Miss Jiang were in the bedroom.


    It was rare for Mr. Bao to work from home today.


    If by any chance the couple was caught up in their romance in the bedroom... ahem.


    It wouldn¡¯t be wise to walk into that.


    So they dutifully ced the meals in the thermal box, and went about their own business.


    When it¡¯s time to eat, Mr. Bao would naturally call for them.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s nap was light.


    In her drowsiness, she turned over, but something cold and ufortable pressed against her waist, causing her to frown and wake up instantly.


    What was this?


    Upon opening her eyes, she realized she was lying in Bao Ye¡¯s embrace. Reaching out, she felt something cold, smooth, and round on his right wrist.


    It turned out to be Buddha Beads.


    ¡ª


    Time for an update.


    Dear readers, please cast your rmendation votes. Love you all.

 Chapter 179 - 165: Why Are You Suddenly Interested in It?

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 165: Why Are You Suddenly Interested in It?</h4>


    This string of Buddha beads belonging to Bao Ye is quite valuable; Jiang Ruan has noticed he¡¯s worn them for quite some time, but she doesn¡¯t really understand.


    Logically, people wear Buddha beads because they have gods and Buddha in their hearts, therefore they pray for protection, peace, and joy.


    It¡¯s a show of reverence.


    But Bao Ye doesn¡¯t believe in gods or Buddha; he¡¯spletely an atheist.


    So why does he wear Buddha beads?


    Her fingertips touched the chilly Buddha beads, warmed at the base by the heat from his wrist.


    Jiang Ruan touched the beads one by one.


    As she was thinking, she heard the low, maic voice of a man who had just awoken: "Awake?"


    Jiang Ruan looked up, her eyes meeting the man¡¯s dark gaze.


    She replied, "Hmm."


    His eyes were deep, staring at her for two seconds, then he lifted his right hand, the Buddha beads reflecting light even in darkness.


    "Howe you¡¯re suddenly interested in them?"


    Jiang Ruan said: "They just jabbed my waist; I wondered what it was, then remembered you¡¯re wearing a string of Buddha beads on your wrist."


    Hearing this, Bao Ye furrowed his brow, reached out to wrap his arm around her waist, and whispered: "Where did it jab?"


    "Let me see."


    "It¡¯s nothing." Jiang Ruan held his hand, stuck out her tongue: "I just identally pressed on it and it felt a bit hard, so I woke up."


    Only then did Bao Ye rx: "Hmm."


    "Bao Ye, can I ask you a question?" Jiang Ruan said, "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve asked you before."


    Bao Ye, still a bit grumpy from waking, unconsciously rubbed his chin against her cheek: "Hmm."


    "Ask away."


    "You don¡¯t believe in Buddha, so why do you wear the beads?"


    The man was silent for a few seconds after being asked.


    Then his voice sounded: "You¡¯ve asked before."


    Jiang Ruan widened her eyes: "Huh?"


    "Really? I don¡¯t remember."


    Bao Ye said: "Probably forgot."


    He scoffed lightly: "Your brain is so slow that it¡¯s a miracle you remember anything."


    That was clearly tant ridicule.


    Jiang Ruan immediately got upset: "You!"


    "Who¡¯s slow? I¡¯m not slow, okay?"


    Her lips pouted almost to the sky, Bao Ye¡¯s eyes filled withughter, and he reached over with his thumb and forefinger to pinch her. "You can¡¯t even remember what you¡¯ve asked, and you say you¡¯re not slow?"


    "Tsk, if my employees didn¡¯t remember things like this, the Bao Family would have gone bankrupt long ago."


    Jiang Ruan didn¡¯t like hearing that.


    She yanked his hand away, acting fierce: "I¡¯m not your employee, and besides, I¡¯m busy, alright? I don¡¯t have the time to remember so many things."


    Listening to her grumble, Bao Ye¡¯s eyes unconsciously showed a hint of affection. He removed the Buddha beads from his right hand, looking at the whole string.


    He calmly said: "I¡¯m an atheist, but I somehow have a bond with these Buddha beads."


    "What kind of bond? A visual one?" Jiang Ruan asked, "Did you fall in love with them at first sight?"


    The question touched Bao Ye¡¯s heart slightly.


    He lowered his eyes, his gaze finding her palm-sized face, shadows flickering in his eyes, and without denying it: "Hmm."


    "Definitely quite visually bonding."


    He said it meaningfully.


    But what he truly meant.


    Only he knew.


    Jiang Ruan thought he was talking about the Buddha beads.


    She reached out: "Can I see them?"


    "Hmm."


    Bao Ye handed them to her, observing her gaze as she examined the beads, and he chuckled softly: "Do you like them?"


    "I¡¯ll give them to you."


    He was generous.


    Bao Ye was not stingy, and Jiang Ruan always knew that.


    He was quite affluent when it came to her.


    ording to Chen Nan, this string of beads was very valuable.


    As valuable as several Beijing homes.


    Yet he offered them to her effortlessly.


    "No need."


    "I believe in Buddha, but I¡¯m not keen on these kinds of things; having reverence is enough."

 Chapter 180 - 166: What鈥檚 the Use of Reverence?

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 166: What¡¯s the Use of Reverence?</h4>


    "Having reverence?" Bao Ye sneered: "Gods and Buddhas are nothing but illusions, just psychological creations for people to lean on."


    "What¡¯s the use of reverence?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed; she instinctively covered his mouth: "Don¡¯t say that."


    Bao Ye¡¯s dark eyes watched her, signaling her to let go.


    "Forget it, you¡¯re an atheist after all, no matter how much I tell you, you won¡¯t listen," Jiang Ruan said, pulling back her hand: "Whether it¡¯s a psychologicalfort or not, I¡¯m willing to believe in it. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe in Buddha, as long as I do."


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t feel like arguing: "Hmm."


    Jiang Ruan said, putting the Buddha Beads back on his wrist. Holding his hand, she said: "Perhaps you have a point, but after all, it is a deity¡ªa sense of reverence is appropriate."


    "You don¡¯t believe in Buddha, yet you find these Buddha Beads appealing, which shows that you still have Buddha in your heart, Bao Ye. After this incident, I truly believe it will protect you."


    Bao Ye¡¯s lips twitched slightly, tapping her brow lightly with his fingertip: "How did you start sounding so mysterious?"


    "I didn¡¯t take the ne that crashed because I¡¯m lucky, not because of it."


    "ording to you, should I worship it?"


    Bao Yeughed scornfully, his tone full of disdain: "What¡¯s the point of reverence? Better to revere me. I can protect you¡ªwhat can the divine do?"


    "Offer you a good life in the next world?"


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    "You¡¯re just being unreasonable."


    "Can the divinepare to you?"


    They¡¯re not even on the same ne.


    Bao Ye smirked: "Are you saying the divine isn¡¯t worthy of beingpared to me?"


    Bao Ye¡¯s mood instantly lightened.


    "Smart choice."


    Jiang Ruan: "..."


    This is simply twisting the facts.


    Jiang Ruan sighed: "Forget it, let¡¯s change the topic, no more of this."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s tone was full of helplessness.


    After lying there for a while, she said: "Let¡¯s get up; we haven¡¯t had dinner yet."


    Bao Ye rubbed his brow and asked her: "Hungry?"


    Jiang Ruan: "Yeah."


    Bao Ye said: "Alright."


    Then he got up first and turned on the bedroom light.


    It turned out it was already half-past ten at night.


    Bao Ye carried her to freshen up and wash hands briefly, then they went downstairs to eat.


    ¡ª


    For three whole days, Bao Ye didn¡¯t go to the office.


    Xu Yun called him, and he directly hung up.


    He didn¡¯t want to say a word to her.


    For such a blood-rted mother, Bao Ye would prefer not to have one.


    Compared to Jiang Ruan, she¡¯s not worthy.


    Urgent matters offline were all handled by Chen Nan, which kept him busy like crazy.


    He¡¯d handle negotiations on the front foot, and then announce meetings on the next.


    Only three days, yet.


    Chen Nan lost six pounds.


    Two pounds a day.


    Even more effective than going to the gym.


    He dreamt of handling matters even while sleeping.


    Because of this, Chen Nan felt like he was about to go insane.


    Unable to hold back, he called Bao Ye, almost in tears: "Mr. Bao, how is Miss Jiang¡¯s injury?"


    Was the call just to check on her?


    Bao Ye nced at the person next to him munching on watermelon, his tone icy: "Almost healed. Why, do you have business with her?"


    Thest few words contained ice.


    Jiang Ruan was eating watermelon, not hearing whom he was calling.


    From the conversation, it was obviously about her.


    Guessing.


    It seemed like it could only be Chen Nan.


    Being questioned. Chen Nan wanted to cry.


    What business could he have with Miss Jiang?


    His call was for you, Mr. Bao.


    "Mr. Bao, when will you be back at the office?" Chen Nan implored: "If you don¡¯t return soon, I¡¯ll be driven to the hospital by the board..."


    Before he could finish, the sound of disconnect came through the phone.


    Bao Ye actually hung up on him!


    Chen Nan was dumbstruck.


    "Ahhh¡ª" he shouted.


    Mr. Bao, you bully!


    At that moment, the door was knocked again.


    Chen Nan¡¯s head started to hurt once more.


    Yet he said, "Come in."


    As soon as the door opened, Chen Nan returned to his usual cold, serious self.


    Appearing proper.


    While in his mind, he was going mad.


    This job was bing untenable.


    If he carried on like this, Chen Nan would end up hospitalized.


    Although Bao Ye handled the major issues.


    There were still plenty of minorpany tasks¡ªthis file required approval, that needed signing, and he¡¯d have to review everything.


    He couldn¡¯t sign randomly.


    Since Bao Ye wasn¡¯t around, he had the legal authority to sign.


    If errors urred, Chen Nan would go bankrupt trying to cover them.


    Bao Ye had an extraordinary memory.


    Ten lines at a nce, finished within minutes.


    But he didn¡¯t have it.


    Despite working as Bao Ye¡¯s assistant for years, Chen Nan only now realized his efforts were insignificantpared to Mr. Bao.


    While thinking this, a person entered from outside the door.


    Just as Chen Nan was about to speak, he saw it was Si Chen.


    Seeing him, Chen Nan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and he quickly stood: "Little Si President, what brings you here?"


    After some politeness, Si Chen curiously asked: "Where¡¯s my Brother Bo? Why isn¡¯t he here?"


    Chen Nan¡¯s eyes gleamed, asking: "Little Si President, you have business with Mr. Bao?"


    "Yes, the project n he asked me to work onst time is still a bit unclear; I need to find him for help."


    "Where¡¯s Brother Bo? I haven¡¯t seen him."


    Chen Nan was Bao Ye¡¯s confidant.


    He knew Bao Ye had introduced Jiang Ruan to his friends.


    Thus, Chen Nan spoke directly: "Miss Jiang got hurt; Mr. Bao stayed home to look after her, working from home, hasn¡¯t been to thepany for several days."


    "What? My little sister-inw is injured?"


    "Brother Bo is home taking care of her?"


    "When did this happen? Brother Bo isn¡¯t fair, not telling us anything."


    Chen Nan said: "It¡¯s been three days."


    "For quite some time now."


    Si Chen: "No way, I need to visit little sister-inw. My Brother Bo hardly found a woman; nothing must go wrong. I¡¯ll bring Feng Meiling and the others over to see sister-inw."


    "And discuss the coboration with Brother Bo."


    "Simply perfect."


    With this in mind, Si Chen said: "Then I won¡¯t bother you, I¡¯m leaving."


    "Alright, goodbye Little Si President."


    Facing Si Chen¡¯s departing figure, Chen Nan touched his nose awkwardly.


    Was what he did inappropriate?


    Disclosed Mr. Bao¡¯s whereabouts?


    But it doesn¡¯t matter; Mr. Bao left him to suffer¡ªlet Little Si President go bother him.


    If Mr. Bao got annoyed enough to return to work tomorrow,


    even if he got scolded, he¡¯d be willing.


    Now, the door sounded again.


    Chen Nan: "..."


    "Come in." He said, and sighed.


    Design department director Tang Lili entered carrying a load of files, mmed them onto the desk, grinned towards him: "Assistant Chen, these are the new drafts from the design department. All need signatures."


    Seeing the pile of documents, Chen Nan was filled with dread.


    "Tsk tsk, Mr. Bao has only been gone three days, but Assistant Chen, howe you¡¯ve lost so much weight and look so pale?"


    Tang Lili covered her mouth, giggling: "Someone might assume you spent your post-work hours with your girlfriend, Assistant Chen, mind your health."

 Chapter 181 - 167: Then You Play

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 167: Then You y</h4>


    When Bao Ye was around before, Chen Nan would often make jokes about Tang Lili¡¯s work, but now the tables have turned, and it¡¯s her turn to mock Chen Nan.


    Chen Nan¡¯s face was expressionless, coldly saying, "Anything else? If not, you can leave."


    Already feeling depressed.


    She was teasing him, making Chen Nan¡¯s mood even worse.


    Then Tang Lili covered her mouth in surprise, "Oh, I forgot, I remember Assistant Chen seems to still be single, right? Since I met you, I haven¡¯t heard of you dating anyone, really sorry, I forgot about that."


    Chen Nan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, "Tang! Lili!"


    He gritted his teeth, "Get out of here."


    "Oh dear, I was just joking with you, why are you so angry, haha..."


    "How does it feel not being able toplete your work? Assistant Chen, don¡¯t forget how you used to teach me, tut tut, you¡¯ve been with Mr. Bao for so long, you¡¯re his most trusted assistant, howe you haven¡¯t learned any of his work efficiency."


    "Assistant Chen, our department has been especially cooperative with you these days. Tasks meant for two days, I had themplete in one day, afraid you¡¯d handle it too quickly..."


    Before finishing, Tang Lili saw Chen Nan¡¯s face was dark beyond measure.


    So she stopped what was on her lips.


    Knew when to stop.


    Can¡¯t go too far or it¡¯ll hurt feelings.


    "Tang! Lili!"


    But it didn¡¯t diminish Chen Nan¡¯s anger; he gritted his teeth, staring at the woman in front of him, "Just wait!"


    "Showing off here? Intentionally giving me work pressure?"


    "We¡¯ve got plenty of time."


    Chen Nan said, "I hope you don¡¯t give me any leverage, or else I¡¯ll repay it twice over."


    The man¡¯s coldugh echoed.


    Tang Lili felt a flutter in her gut.


    Damn, he really did have a bit of Mr. Bao¡¯s vibe.


    Did she say something?


    Was it going too far?


    Clearly, he¡¯s the one who can¡¯t take a joke.


    ¡ª


    Si Chen heard Jiang Ruan was injured, so he called Feng Meiling and rushed straight to Bao Ye¡¯s vi.


    At that time, Bao Ye had just finished work and was holding Jiang Ruan in his arms, watching her y a game.


    King of Glory.


    Such a childish game, yet she liked ying it.


    Bao Ye never yed games, but he was somewhat familiar with the popr ones on the market. Jiang Ruan was quite skilled at gaming, at King level.


    But ying at the King level wasn¡¯t easy.


    Not long after, Jiang Ruan had already lost two games in a row.


    In the third game, it started heading towards a loss again midway.


    Jiang Ruan was so mad her cheeks were puffed up, her hands continuously making moves, grumbling, "Damn it, this Luban is such an idiot, not only dragging us down but also giving away kills, does he even know how to y, in the King level no less."


    Just as she finished saying that, the man¡¯s fingertip lightly flicked her brow, and a maic voice came by her ear, "Don¡¯t use foulnguage."


    Jiang Ruan was still upset.


    "Got it."


    "It¡¯s just that I¡¯m annoyed."


    Bao Ye knew, she rarely swore usually. His gaze shifted from the screen, he said casually, "How about I y a round for you?"


    Jiang Ruan looked up at him, surprised, "You don¡¯t y games."


    "You¡¯ve never yed King of Glory, you¡¯re a novice; letting you y is not as good as me ying it myself."


    Jiang Ruan sighed, "I¡¯m losing this one anyway."


    Just then, Bao Ye lightly chuckled, "Maybe not."


    "Give it to me."


    He spoke, his well-defined fingers grasping the phone, clearly meaning to y, not just talking.


    Jiang Ruan really had no mindset left for it, oh well, losing early orte was still losing, so she handed it over, "Then you y."

 Chapter 182 - 168: Don鈥檛 Speak Too Soon

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 168: Don¡¯t Speak Too Soon</h4>


    Jiang Ruan shifted slightly in his arms, pouting, mumbling, "Are you sure you can y? We¡¯ve messed up like this, we¡¯re definitely going to lose."


    "Come on, I¡¯m a King, if I can¡¯t win, there¡¯s no way a newbie like you could."


    Bao Ye was calcting Jiang Ruan¡¯s gamey just now, and the equipment she used. His key trait is that he can remember anything after seeing it once.


    Photographic memory.


    Listening to her words, Bao Ye chuckled softly, "Don¡¯t speak too soon."


    Then, he started executingmands with his two hands skillfully, clearing the minion lines, obviously familiar with each skill.


    Jiang Ruan blinked in surprise, "Didn¡¯t you say you haven¡¯t yed?"


    Bao Ye: "Yeah."


    "Just watched how you yed."


    After clearing the line, Bao Ye started moving forward and crouched in the bushes.


    When the enemy troops appeared, heunched a direct ambush, captivating Jiang Ruan entirely.


    Watching his operation, it was unbelievably skilled. Her eyes widened.


    Seeing Bao Ye kill the enemy troops, Jiang Ruan was even more shocked.


    "Weren¡¯t you really a newbie?"


    "This is a King match, you know."


    "Oh my, your adaptability is insanely fast, can¡¯t tell you¡¯re new at all."


    Bao Ye chuckled lightly, "Want to make a bet?"


    Jiang Ruan: "Bet on what?"


    "Bet that I can win this match."


    Jiang Ruan pouted, "I don¡¯t believe it."


    Even she couldn¡¯t win.


    No matter how fast he learns, could he be more skilled than her, an old hand who has yed for years?


    "We¡¯ll see if you believe itter."


    Bao Ye asked her, "Want to bet?"


    Jiang Ruan was wary, asking him, "Is there any punishment in this bet with you?"


    He¡¯s too cunning.


    Jiang Ruan saw through him long ago.


    Bao Yeughed, "Smart."


    "What fun is a bet without punishment?"


    Jiang Ruan, "Then what punishment are you thinking of?"


    Bao Ye didn¡¯t stop operating, thought for a moment, and said, "Haven¡¯t thought of it yet, can owe it first."


    "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be too excessive."


    He asked her again, "So, bet or not?"


    "If I lose, I¡¯ll owe you one too."


    Honestly, Jiang Ruan was tempted.


    After a struggle, she trusted herself more, confidently nodded, "Bet."


    With that said, Bao Ye¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Instead of staying idle in the bushes, he charged out and attacked the enemy fiercely.


    The next operation truly stunned Jiang Ruan.


    Even with the same equipment.


    Bao Ye just had two more than her.


    Yet his attack power was stronger than hers.


    No.


    He¡¯s too smart and skilled in ambushes.


    The opponent was caught off guard.


    And he could even heal.


    One kill... two kills... three kills...


    Jiang Ruan watched, mouth agape, and gradually got excited.


    My goodness.


    Isn¡¯t this the legendary talented yer, starting at the peak?


    To think that Bao Ye hasn¡¯t yed King before.


    First time ying, and he¡¯s this amazing.


    If he focused on gaming, he¡¯d definitely be a top yer in the gaming world.


    Jiang Ruan sighed again, it¡¯s really unfair.


    Some things are truly enviable only by nature.


    Especially intelligence.


    Four kills.


    Just one more to go.


    Then Bao Ye would have five kills.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes were glued to the screen.


    Bao Ye was equally focused.


    Especially when he sensed her shocked and admiring gaze, the curve of his lips became even deeper.


    No man dislikes being admired by his own woman.


    He¡¯s no exception.


    Just then, a respectful voice sounded at the door...

 Chapter 183 - 169: Si Chen and Feng Meiling Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 169: Si Chen and Feng Meiling Arrive</h4>


    "Mr. Bao, Miss Jiang, Little Si President and Miss Feng Meiling are here, waiting downstairs for you."


    Interrupted, Jiang Ruan lifted her gaze and looked over, then at Bao Ye, "Otherwise, I¡¯ll y, you go down and entertain them first?"


    The man¡¯s tone was indifferent, "No rush."


    He then nced at the servant, his tonemanding, "Let them wait."


    About to make a five-kill soon.


    At moments like this, there was no way he¡¯d hand it to her.


    Bao Ye is verypetitive.


    Whether it¡¯s about business or gaming.


    The servant replied, "Yes."


    Then turned and went downstairs.


    Jiang Ruan said, "That¡¯s not really nice, right? Si Chen and Feng Meiling are looking for you, surely there¡¯s something?"


    Bao Ye dismissed it, "What could they possibly have, maybe they¡¯re here to y cards with me."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruan felt it was possible.


    And said nothing more.


    Focused on watching him y the game.


    The bedroom was quiet, only the sounds of ¡¯King¡¯ could be heard.


    Downstairs, the servant came down and said to the two, "Little Si President, Miss Feng, Mr. Bao said to wait a bit, he¡¯ll be down shortly."


    Si Chen was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, and hearing this, asked, "Wait a bit? What¡¯s Brother Bo doing there?"


    The servant replied, "This..."


    She didn¡¯t know either.


    Just went up, took a nce, Mr. Bao seemed to be holding Miss Jiang and looking at something.


    There was also the sound of ttering noise.


    Feng Meiling interrupted him, her beautiful eyes ring, "He told you to wait, so wait. Why ask so many questions? Don¡¯t you know Brother Bo has a family now? You think everyone¡¯s like you."


    Si Chen retorted, getting annoyed, "Really, can¡¯t get through a day without arguing with me? I was just curious to ask!"


    "What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m single and proud, a single noble, okay? There are plenty who like me, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to date, you know? If I wanted to date, I could just wave my hand, and those interested in me would line up all the way to France."


    Feng Meiling covered her mouth, pretending to retch, "Brag, keep bragging."


    "Blowing your own horn so much, aren¡¯t you afraid it¡¯ll burst."


    "And have people lining up all the way to France to date you." Feng Meiling scoffed, "You should try going bankrupt first. When your family crashes, even those standing on the street outside the bar wouldn¡¯t give you a nce."


    Si Chen got really annoyed, "You!"


    "I wouldn¡¯t argue with someone like you, should¡¯ve known better than to invite you!"


    Si Chen regretted it eight hundred times.


    Feng Meiling said, "You said the samest time, but I didn¡¯te because you invited me, I came to see the sister-inw."


    Speaking of which, Feng Meiling leaned in, spoke in a voice only they could hear, giggling, "Guess what Brother Bo is doing upstairs for so long?"


    Si Chen lifted his head, "What?"


    "Are you actually stupid or pretending to be?"


    Feng Meiling rolled her eyes, feeling like he¡¯s just a wooden block, living over twenty years for nothing.


    She said, "A grown man with a grown woman, in a bedroom - what else could they be doing except that kind of thing?"


    Si Chen suddenly realized.


    The next second, his face flushed red, scratching his head in embarrassment, "But it¡¯s afternoon now."


    "Broad daylight, shouldn¡¯t be, right?"


    Feng Meiling¡¯s lips twitched, speechless, "What¡¯s wrong with broad daylight? Do you think everyone¡¯s like you, aszy as a pig, either working or sleeping at home?"


    This Si Chen didn¡¯t take kindly to, "Feng Meiling, you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re any different?"


    "We¡¯re both single, neither should look down on the other."


    Feng Meiling huffed, "I simply choose not to date. What¡¯s so good about dating? No man on earth is decent."


    Though speaking this way, her heart was tempted.


    Feng Meiling couldn¡¯t possibly not want to date.


    But the one she liked...


    Looking at Si Chen¡¯s wooden face, she sighed inside, what kind of mess did she fall for?


    Simple-minded, muscr.


    Mouth awfully cheeky.


    Someone nearby offered tea.


    Feng Meiling said thank you, though waiting, she poured two cups, handed him one, "Here, have some tea."


    Si Chen looked at her as if seeing a ghost.


    "What¡¯s with that look?"


    "Like I slipped drugs into it."


    Feng Meiling curled her lip, turned to ce it on the table, "Drink it or not."


    Si Chen quickly epted with a grin, "No, no."


    "I was just shocked you poured me tea," Si Chen held the hot tea, sipping it, "Howe you suddenly turned feminine?"


    In Si Chen¡¯s heart, with Feng Meiling, they¡¯d always been like buddies.


    Though she definitely is female.


    Her personality is no different from a guy¡¯s.


    Feng Meiling felt hurt, took a deep breath, "You shut up, thank you."


    "When was I not feminine?"


    Idiot.


    The two teased back and forth, time went by quickly.


    Soon enough, fifteen minutes had passed.


    Footsteps finally sounded on the stairs, the two looked up to see Bao Ye and Jiang Ruaning down.


    After nursing the leg for three days, Jiang Ruan¡¯s knee was almost healed.


    She was returning to thepany to officially start work tomorrow.


    Seeing them appear, Si Chen got up excitedly and warmly said, "Brother Bo, little sister-inw, you¡¯ve finallye down."


    Bao Ye wore a white shirt, the hem tucked into his trousers, giving off an elegant aura.


    Stepping down the stairs.


    Upon hearing this, he nced coldly at Si Chen, "What brings you here?"


    Yet it seemed, his mood was quite good now.


    Though his expression remained cold.


    His voice sounded far from cold.


    Rather warm.


    Jiang Ruan saw Feng Meiling, nodded a polite smile, "Here you are."


    Feng Meiling went over, grabbed her by the hand, looking concerned.


    "Little sister-inw, heard you got hurt, how are you? What part got hurt?"


    When asked, Jiang Ruan felt a bit embarrassed, turned to Bao Ye.


    Seemed to be asking.


    How did they know?


    Bao Ye also didn¡¯t know, thought for a moment, his gaze darkly fixed on Si Chen, confidently, "Did Chen Nan say it?"


    Si Chen nodded, "Uh-huh."


    "I originally came to thepany looking for Brother Bo, our cooperative project, the scheme I¡¯ve basicallypleted. But there are some areas I don¡¯t quite understand, didn¡¯t expect you weren¡¯t there."


    "I asked Chen Nan, he told me little sister-inw was hurt, and Brother Bo was at home with her."


    Bao Ye coldly replied, "Chatterbox."


    Si Chen didn¡¯t mind, instead looked at Jiang Ruan caringly, "Little sister-inw, how are you, alright?"


    "You look quite well, yourplexion is rosy, little sister-inw where did you get hurt?"


    Jiang Ruan had just exined to Feng Meiling that she had identally twisted something, nothing major.


    Being asked by Si Chen, she had to exin once more.


    Si Chen let out a breath, "d to hear you¡¯re okay."


    While saying, Si Chen said, "Oh right, little sister-inw, Meiling and I bought you a gift."


    "Thought you were injured, as family, gifting fruits seemed too clich¨¦, whocks these things? We thought it over and bought you a set of jewelry."


    "It¡¯s this year¡¯s Dior limited edition."


    Si Chen picked up the box from the table.


    The box was quite exquisite.


    Upon opening it, a luxurious ruby three-piece set stood out in front.

 Chapter 184 - 170: Brother Bo, Just Let Sis-in-law Accept It

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 170: Brother Bo, Just Let Sis-inw ept It</h4>


    The ruby shone with a brilliant radiance and was a deep pigeon blood red, clearly a top-notch ruby.


    And it¡¯s from Dior.


    Moreover, it¡¯s invaluable.


    Jiang Ruan knew that there¡¯s no reward for no effort. Although she couldn¡¯t help but be immersed in this kind of luxury for a few seconds, as there¡¯s no woman in the world who doesn¡¯t love jewelry.


    But she also had ruby jewelry.


    Bao Ye bought it for her.


    Just not a set like this.


    In her shock, Jiang Ruan said earnestly, "No, this is too precious, I can¡¯t ept it."


    "Thank you for your and Meiling¡¯s kindness. I appreciate your thoughts, and I¡¯m also very happy you came to see me today. I¡¯m truly moved."


    Seeing her refusal, Si Chen got anxious immediately, "Sister-inw,e on, it¡¯s nothing, just a set of jewelry."


    "It didn¡¯t cost much. Just ept it. Meiling and I chose this carefully for you. If you don¡¯t ept it, we¡¯ll be sad."


    Si Chen, with a sunny and handsome appearance, looked like a sweet guy.


    At this moment, his grievance made him seem pitiful and adorable.


    If one didn¡¯t know he was the heir of the Si Family, the Little Si President, they might have thought he was a fresh university graduate, inexperienced in the ways of the world.


    Feng Meiling also said, "Exactly, Sister-inw, it¡¯s really nothing, just take it."


    "Brother Bo, let your wife ept it."


    "It¡¯s just a token of our goodwill as siblings."


    "Exactly, exactly," Si Chen added.


    As the two coaxed, Bao Ye sat on the sofa, his dark eyes calm and unruffled.


    Seeing Jiang Ruan look over with a hesitant and uncertain gaze, actually, Jiang Ruan really liked this set of jewelry.


    There¡¯s probably no woman in the world who wouldn¡¯t like rubies.


    But it is indeed too precious.


    She could buy it herself.


    But she couldn¡¯t ept gifts from others without cause.


    That¡¯s unequal.


    Thinking this, she heard the man¡¯s steady voice; he seemed quite at ease. His dark eyes mischievously looked at Jiang Ruan, yfully saying, "Since it¡¯s specially given to you, then just ept it."


    Then, he teased, "It¡¯s just a set of jewelry anyway; it probably doesn¡¯t evenpare to Little Si President and Miss Feng¡¯s daily pocket money. Just ept it, no need to feel embarrassed."


    Hearing this, the corners of Jiang Ruan and the other three¡¯s mouths twitched hard.


    Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t help butugh; he really knew how to talk.


    Jiang Ruan was quite surprised that he would say this.


    She thought he would refuse.


    But this also showed that Bao Ye and the others had a really good rtionship, right?


    Si Chen was also caught between crying andughing.


    What does "not evenpare to his daily pocket money" mean?


    God knows this set of jewelry exceeded it by many times, okay?


    Brother Bo is really tricky, getting a good deal and acting smug.


    But he could only stick to his guns, "Yes, Brother Bo is right."


    Si Chen saw it positively. It¡¯s just a set of jewelry; no matter how valuable, so what?


    It also depended on who the recipient was.


    Jiang Ruan was injured, and Brother Bo didn¡¯t even go to thepany, staying with her for three days at home. What does that say?


    Plus, they called her sister-inw, and Bao Ye never said anything or denied it.


    If he didn¡¯t love Jiang Ruan at all, it would be really strange.


    The Si Family needed the Bo family¡¯s support in many areas. Emotionally, Si Chen truly regarded Bao Ye as his elder brother.


    For the sake of interest, Si Chen also had to maintain a good rtionship with Bao Ye. If Jiang Ruan was really the future hostess of the Bo family, it would also be a good thing for him.


    At least the rtionship would be well cultivated.


    Feng Meiling thought the same way.


    Since Bao Ye agreed, Jiang Ruan couldn¡¯t refuse any longer. She certainly knew they gave her such an expensive set of jewelry because of Bao Ye.


    By epting, it represented Bao Ye¡¯s close rtionship with them.


    It was giving them face.


    Jiang Ruan disyed a polite yet graceful smile, saying, "Then I¡¯ll ept it, thank you."


    Then she called the servant over to take the jewelry upstairs.

 Chapter 185 - 171: Special Forces Training Camp

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 171: Special Forces Training Camp</h4>


    A few people chatted in the living room for a while. Si Chen didn¡¯t forget the main reason foring this time, so he dragged Bao Ye upstairs to the study to work on the project.


    Only Jiang Ruan and Feng Meiling were left chatting downstairs. Jiang Ruan asked the servant to prepare a fruit tter and afternoon tea, asking Feng Meiling what she liked to drink.


    Feng Meiling said that ck coffee would be fine.


    She was on a diet recently.


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly: "What a coincidence, I also like ck coffee."


    "You¡¯re already so slim, why do you need to diet?"


    Feng Meiling stuck out her tongue, "To maintain my figure. Isn¡¯t there no girl who doesn¡¯t like a perfect body?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded, "True."


    So she let the servant prepare it.


    Turning back, she heard Feng Meiling teasing, "But really, sister-inw, you have such a nice figure, so slim yet curvy. It¡¯s really enviable. Compared to you, Ick femininity. I don¡¯t have flesh where there should be."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ruanughed, "You might as well say I¡¯m fat."


    Speaking of this, she was also troubled, "I do seem to have gained a bit of weight recently. When I get back to work, I have to diet."


    "Don¡¯t." Feng Meiling said: "What are you dieting for? Sister-inw, you¡¯re just right as you are now. I¡¯m telling you, men like this kind of figure, and Brother Bo definitely does too."


    "You really shouldn¡¯t diet."


    Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow, curious: "Why?"


    Feng Meiling leaned closer to her face, sneakily, "Because there¡¯s substance."


    "Actually, being too skinny isn¡¯t good either, like a skeleton. Especially during, you know, certain times, I heard the experience isn¡¯t good at all and it¡¯s said to not be great for childbirth. Just what I read online."


    Jiang Ruan was amused and annoyed, "How do you even have research on this kind of thing?"


    "Alright, I know I¡¯ve gained weight recently. Stopforting me."


    "Let¡¯s change the topic, it¡¯s too heart-wrenching."


    The two shifted away from the topic of weight.


    Jiang Ruan asked her, "Did you and Si Chen grow up with Bao Ye?"


    Feng Meiling: "Kind of, but not really."


    Jiang Ruan: "Huh?"


    "So is it or isn¡¯t it?"


    Kind of, but not really.


    "No," Feng Meiling said: "Although our family and the Si and Bo families have a good rtionship, kind of like family friends, I and Si Chen are a few years younger than Brother Bo. Although we saw each other as kids, we never really yed together."


    Feng Meilingughed, "Maybe Brother Bo thought we were childish."


    "Plus, the Bo family has very strict family rules. They were famous for it in the circle back then."


    "Brother Bo, as the sole heir of the Bo family, was surely more strictly managed. I remember he was taught personally by Grandpa Bao, who was a particrly stern and rigid person. I just thought he was really fierce, the kind who would scold you at the drop of a hat."


    "Brother Bo went through a lot of hardships growing up under him. I heard Brother Bo was sent to a special forces training camp at the age of seven. That kind of ce is brutal, tut-tut. I bet no other family in the circle sent their kid there, and my dad said it was quite a sensation when the news came out."


    "Special forces training camp," Jiang Ruan repeated.


    "Yes," Feng Meiling said: "It¡¯s said that no matter how rebellious or untamable someone is, they get skinned alive there and be obedient."


    "Because the people in there aren¡¯t gentle with you. They¡¯re all trained year-round, and if you don¡¯tplete your goals, you don¡¯t get any food. If you do something wrong, you get directly punished physically, it¡¯s like hell on earth."


    "Hard to imagine, right? Brother Bo was sent there at the age of seven."

 Chapter 186 - 172: I Want to Hold You

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 172: I Want to Hold You</h4>


    "Little sister-inw, hasn¡¯t Brother Bo told you about these things before?" Feng Meiling asked curiously.


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "No."


    That¡¯s why she asked her.


    Jiang Ruan was quite curious about Bao Ye¡¯s childhood, but she knew he didn¡¯t seem very happy back then, and his parents¡¯ rtionship wasn¡¯t good, so she never asked him about it.


    Finally, she met someone who knew about Bao Ye¡¯s past. This only fueled Jiang Ruan¡¯s curiosity even more.


    "That¡¯s true."


    "Brother Bo is such a proud person, of course he wouldn¡¯t want to bring up those unhappy past events."


    Feng Meiling sighed, looking sincerely at Jiang Ruan, "In reality, sometimes we feel quite sorry for Brother Bo. We¡¯re all children of wealthy families. Si Chen and I got away with it when we were growing up, and it¡¯s only been the past few years that our families have put pressure on us. But it¡¯s different for Brother Bo. He¡¯s been pressured by Grandpa Bao since he was young, forced to mature before his time. Si Chen and I weren¡¯t close to him when we were little because he simply had no time to y with us."


    "Every time we saw Brother Bo, his face was always cold, looking very difficult to get along with. So although we grew up together, we weren¡¯t familiar back then."


    "It was only after we grew up that we slowly started to hang out together."


    Jiang Ruan nodded, "I see."


    At this point, Feng Meiling couldn¡¯t help but ask her, "Sister-inw, how long have you been with Brother Bo?"


    Before, Bao Ye never mentioned her presence in front of them.


    Did they just get together this year?


    Feng Meiling spected.


    But then Jiang Ruan said, "Three years."


    Feng Meiling was dumbfounded, "What? Three years?"


    "You¡¯ve been with Brother Bo for that long? Then why haven¡¯t I seen you when I came here before?"


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    "Did you not live here before?"


    Feng Meiling asked her.


    Her shock wouldn¡¯t subside.


    She had thought they might have been together for at most half a year, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be three years.


    A thousand days.


    Jiang Ruan is only twenty-four or twenty-five, which means she started dating Bao Ye right after graduating college.


    Brother Bo sure knows how to keep things under wraps.


    A hidden treasure, indeed.


    Jiang Ruan felt a bit awkward and said, "We¡¯re usually busy with work, and we haven¡¯t spent much time together before, often apart."


    "Do you love Brother Bo?" Feng Meiling asked, her ck eyes sparkling as she looked at her, grinning, "You definitely do, right? I think so too, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t willingly be the woman behind him for three years. I really didn¡¯t expect it, Brother Bo usually seems so aloof and indifferent, like he¡¯s not interested in women. I didn¡¯t expect him to have someone like you hidden away in this vi."


    Feng Meiling clicked her tongue twice, "But this fits Brother Bo¡¯s character, truly surprising."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes showed someplexity, she replied, "Hmm."


    She continued, "I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s love, maybe it is, maybe it¡¯s not."


    "Why do you say that?" Feng Meiling was surprised.


    Jiang Ruan gave a bitter smile, "We¡¯ve never been loved, we don¡¯t understand love."


    "A lot of people don¡¯t understand love, so what? But since you¡¯ve been together for three years, there must be feelings." Feng Meiling apologized, "Am I being too straightforward? Don¡¯t take it to heart, sister-inw."


    "Not at all."


    Jiang Ruan said, "I think you¡¯re right."


    "Sister-inw, I¡¯ve known Brother Bo for so many years, and he¡¯s never brought a woman to meet us. You¡¯re the first."


    "Just because of that, I think you¡¯re the woman Brother Bo acknowledges from the heart, plus he didn¡¯t even refute us calling you sister-inw."


    Feng Meiling said, "Brother Bo might just be inexperienced in love, so he¡¯s a bit slow to warm up, but he¡¯s definitely a good person. And Brother Bo is the president of Bao Group, with money and power. There¡¯s no one in all of Beijing who would dare to mess with him. Following him, you won¡¯t suffer a loss."


    Of course, Jiang Ruan knew that.


    But her attention was caught earlier. She asked in surprise, "Bao Ye hasn¡¯t dated anyone before?"


    Feng Meiling replied, "Nope."


    "Sister-inw, why are you asking like that?"


    Jiang Ruan looked upstairs, then withdrew her gaze and asked her in a softer voice, "What about Su Wan then?"


    "Aren¡¯t there rumors online that they were childhood sweethearts, and that Bao Ye won¡¯t date or marry because he¡¯s waiting for her to return..."


    She was interrupted by Feng Meiling, "What are you talking about, that¡¯s all nonsense online, you can¡¯t believe it, sister-inw."


    Mentioning Su Wan, Feng Meiling frowned, "I know her, though I¡¯m not familiar with her, but I¡¯m quite close to her cousin. We all think Su Wan has a very strange temperament. Not many children from prestigious families get along well with her."


    "Strange?" Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow, "Why do you say that? I think she¡¯s quite smart, capable, and an international movie queen,ing from a good family."


    Hearing this praise, Feng Meiling suddenly understood andughed, "Sister-inw, could it be that you¡¯re jealous of her?"


    Jiang Ruan blushed slightly, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense."


    "Why would I be jealous of her?"


    "Don¡¯t worry." Feng Meiling grabbed her hand, "If Brother Bo had any interest in her, you probably wouldn¡¯t be here. Besides, in our circle, apart from Brother Bo¡¯s mom, no one thinks they¡¯re a match."


    "I said Su Wan has a strange temperament due to her personality; she¡¯s very changeable, and herpetitive nature is particrly strong. This is somewhat like Brother Bo."


    "Anyway, I don¡¯t have a particrly good impression of her. Women who are too domineering are hard to like."


    "And don¡¯t be fooled by her gentle facade." Feng Meiling whispered mysteriously in her ear, "Actually, she¡¯s quite flirtatious in private..."


    After hearing this, Jiang Ruan waspletely stunned.


    "But there¡¯s one thing you can be sure of; as far as I know, Brother Bo doesn¡¯t have any feelings for her at all."


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, "Really?"


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    Jiang Ruan¡¯s mood improved instantly.


    Jiang Ruan loved gossip, and Feng Meiling had all sorts of gossip from the wealthy circle. The two of them chatted together for an entire afternoon without getting bored.


    When Bao Ye and Si Chen came downstairs, they were met with this scene in the living room.


    Jiang Ruan and Feng Meiling were curled up on the sofa, leaning against each other, holding a tub of popcorn, with Feng Meiling whispering something in Jiang Ruan¡¯s ear, making herugh to the point of tears.


    The living room echoed with theirughter.


    Bao Ye: "..."


    Hearing footsteps, Jiang Ruan collected her smile, looking up, she met the man¡¯s dark, deep eyes, which were cold at the moment.


    Why did he look unhappy?


    "Little sister-inw, Feng Meiling, what are you guys talking about that¡¯s making you so happy?" Si Chen asked.


    Feng Meiling nced at him, "Why should I tell you?"


    "Your curiosity is so strong; men should stay out of women¡¯s affairs."


    "You!" Si Chen¡¯s temper red up immediately.


    "Alright, alright, stop arguing." Jiang Ruan kindly intervened, "Little Si President, we were talking about gossip."


    Si Chen snorted and told Feng Meiling, "You should take time to learn from sister-inw, look at her, then look at yourself, always acting like you¡¯re filled with gunpowder, where¡¯s your feminine side?"


    Feng Meiling didn¡¯t like hearing that.


    The two of them started bickering again.


    Jiang Ruan saw she couldn¡¯t stop them, so she quickly left the scene.


    Barefoot, she stood on the sofa.


    Standing on the sofa, she barely reached above his head.


    Hugging a tub of popcorn, she bit into it, her voice soft and sweet, "You guys finished working?"


    Bao Ye, "Hmm."


    His eyes were fixed on the popcorn at her fingertips, his voice raspy, "Is it good?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!